JPHiP Forum
AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: arrow27 on June 01, 2013, 10:48:48 PM
-
Synopsis:
On her way to practice, Takahashi Minami falls into a river and is pulled downward by a strange force. When she awakens, she realizes she is no longer in the Akihabara she knew. In this place, a war is going on between the citizens and the corrupted government. A group of rebels called AKB were formed in order to fight for the civilians.
While back in the known Akihabara, another girl, resembling Takashi Minami, emerges from the river and realizes something had seriously gone wrong. The AKB she knew is not the same, and here they are an idol group, and once she begins to piece together what had possibly occurred, she fears the person who was sent to where she is from is in great danger.
What is going on? Will this girl be able to go back to where she is from? And what about the idol groups’ leader Takahashi Minami, will she be alright?
----------------------------------------------------
I thought something like this would be fun to write, so that up there is a small synopsis to give you an idea of what the story will be about :)
Let me know what you think and if it's something you'd be interested in reading! If so I'll try to get started on writing the first chapter :D
(Edit: It will involve a couple AKB members, at least as many as I can include, and also to answer a question, yes, there will be some pairings!)
-
This looks awesome! can't wait til your update ^.^
-
This seems interesting~ alternate universes~ yay~
will this be no pairings?
hrm... I wonder how the AKBs will reacte
-
I wanna read the first chapter ASAP!!!!
OMG, this sounds really interesting!!! :wub:
-
Interesting idea there...
What's going to happen with the leader of idol takamina and rebel Takamina...?
Was the rebel Takamina be able to lead AKB idol group?
Would Idol Takamina be able to lead the rebel?
Can't wait
Thank you for the interesting synopsis
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
a paralel universe? a brand new theme for a fic...nice one :on GJ:
since they came from two diferent worlds, I wonder how they will interact with people from the new world and what kind of new things they will learn from the new world...
will they be able to get back to their original world in the end?
gaahhh...so many question on my head now...
-
i think im gonna love it :on gay:
i cant wait to read your chapter 1...
-
hmm intresting :thumbup
i hope there some atsumina :grin:
im looking forward to the chapter 1
-
Yay!! Hey, you should continue on this fanfics!!!
:yep: :heart: :twothumbs
~It's awesome when i read it!! I got fired up!!!
XD :lol: :w00t:
~And about the pairings...I really hope there is AtsuMina and KojiYuu in it!!
:inlove: :wub: :)
~Maybe some TakaYuu too? Nah...I'm just requesting, no need to accept it~heheh
:? :D :yep:
~Anyway, pls continue it!! It's really attract my heart!! I'm waiting!!~
:twothumbs :thumbsup :wub:
-
Can't wait to see what's happens :P You basically know how to write all type of fics, you are amazing :twothumbs
-
Thanks for the positive comments everyone :D To regard all your questions for the story, the answers will reveal themselves in due time :) In celebration to your awesomeness, here is chapter 1! ENJOY!
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 1 – The Switch!
Takahashi Minami’s POV
I’d left my apartment in the morning and began my walk along the riverside for a change. It was a beautiful day and the sun was just beginning to rise. I looked at my watch and saw it was 5:30 am, and still had an hour till practice began at the theatre. However, I’d promised to meet up with Miichan at the station not too far from here. Continuing my walk, I began to hum our latest AKB single, sayanora crawl.
Before continuing on my way, a loud bang forced me to halt all movements. Turing around frantically, I tried to pinpoint the origin of the noise. My gaze was instantly drawn to the river on my left side. The water near the edge seemed to be glowing. Curious, I slowly and cautiously walked over to the edge and knelt down by the water. Instead of seeing my reflection, the glowing in the water instead showed a strange silhouette of a city, but it was too blurry to get a clear view. Thinking I must be losing it, I stood up and rubbed my eyes. Just as I was about to take a step back to move away, my foot slipped on the edge and I fell into the river. “Woah!” I plunged in head first and the water engulfed and wrapped around me. I could feel myself somehow being pulled deeper in the water regardless of my struggling. What’s going on! The river isn’t even this deep! I panicked, but there was nothing I could do. Slowly I was suffocating and losing my consciousness. With no energy left to resist, I let the water pull me into the darkness.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
“It’s not like Minami to be late” Miichan said as she checked the time on her cell phone. It was 5:50 and the leader had promised to meet her at the station. “She must’ve gotten distracted by something on her way here...Then again that’s not like her, but even she has her moments” The young girl sighed and decided to walk in the direction of the leader’s apartment, hoping to run into her half way. The variety idol kept making her way down the sidewalk, and after a few minutes, she suddenly stopped when the sound of coughing caught her attention. She looked down and saw someone emerging from the river. Said girl lifted herself up from the water, crashed to all fours on the ground, coughing and gasping. Miichan figured she should go see if the girl needed help. Regardless of just coming out of the water, the girl looked pretty dirty, at least her clothes did. The girls light brown hair was long and dishevelled. She wore a black leather jacket that was cut in some areas and a white shirt stained with dirt and... Is that blood!? Is she hurt? Miichan ran down the nearby stairs and headed towards the girl. “Hey! Are you all right?” the variety idol called out and stopped dead in her tracks when the girl raised her head. “Ta..Takamina!?”
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------
As I dove out of the water, I began to violently cough, attempting to catch my breath. This is what happens when I trusted idiots to build the machine. Safe landing my ass. I cursed as I got my breathing under control.
“Hey! Are you all right?” I heard a familiar voice yell as footsteps approached. Looking up, I was surprised to see Minegishi Minami, who seemed equally as surprised as she called out. I reacted first as I quickly stood up and reached behind my jacket for my hidden gun. Before I could make anymore movements however, the girl crossed her arms and glared at me, shouting. “Geez what the heck were you doing in the river! Don’t tell me you fell in? And did you get into a fight with a wild dog or something, because that’s what it looks like.” She said.
I was too baffled and stopped reaching for my weapon. Minegishi sighed and then looked perplexed, she reached out with her right hand towards my hair but I defensively slapped it away. “What are you up to!?” I said guarded.
“I should be asking you that! Though I admit as messy as your hair is, it looks nice. When did you get extensions?” she asked. I momentarily dropped my guard and raised an eyebrow at her,
“Did you hit your head or something? Or is this a trap?”
“Stop messing around Takamina, we’re going to be late for practice...Ah, that’s right! Did you get hurt or something, there’s blood on your shirt” she yelled as she stepped closer, actually seeming concerned. What the hell. I figured she’d do nothing but rejoice if she saw my blood spill. I was about to express that out loud but stopped when I noticed the genuine concern in her eyes, which caught me off guard. A look I hadn’t seen from her for a long while. I calmed my expression and reassured her.
“No...I’m fine. It’s not my blood...It’s nothing” Once I said that, she looked relieved, then grabbed my hand.
“Fake blood huh, your sense of fashion never seizes to amaze me. Now come on, it’d look bad if the leader of AKB showed up late to practice” she said as she began to drag me along.
Leader of AKB? Wait, does that mean the machine worked...I thought maybe nothing had changed and it failed...but if I’m still the leader then it must’ve worked. Then... why do things seem so different? Did the machine somehow screw up the timeline? In any case, since I’m here now, I have to do what I came here to do. Minegishi kept dragging me through the streets. Everything did look different. More peaceful. Something wasn’t right. Even in the past things were never like this. What’s going on?
Minegishi lead me to a train, something I hadn’t ridden in awhile, not counting the ones I stowed away in that sent deliveries to the prefectures. After getting off the train, she said we made it to the practice in time. Must be performing some practice drills then.
However, the building we approached was foreign to me, and so was the writing displayed. “Japan’s most sophisticated show? Wait what?”
I was dragged in before I could protest and Minegishi stopped in front of two large doors and opened them. When she did, I stood dumbfounded at the site before me. The girls were dancing on the stage. Although I did recognize all the familiar faces present.
“Boo! You all started early.” Minegishi accused as she walked up to...Oshima! There the girls all stopped practicing and made their way down the stage. I stood at the doors, to afraid and freaked out to move. There they all were, looking so... happy and energetic. When they turned and noticed me at the door, there was no hate in their eyes.
“You’re always the first one here leader. Heard from Miichan just now that you fell into the river, never thought you were that big of a klutz” Oshima laughed.
“And you got extensions. That’s a surprise” Itano spoke up.
“Well we’re all here now. Why don’t you go get cleaned up and dry off in the change room before we resume practice Minami” Shinoda smiled.
“Yah your clothes are still kind of wet but at least the sun dried off most of it” Minegishi said.
....
“Uh, earth to Takamina, you with us?” Kojima asked.
“Takamina san, are you okay?” Shimazaki asked.
“She’s still not responding, Miichan what did you do” Sashihara joked.
I snapped out of it, and looked to them all, finally gaining back my senses. “What are you all doing?! How can you be dancing and singing when there are more important things to do?” I yelled. They all stopped chatting to stare at me.
“What else would we be doing? We have to practice for our concert. Top idols remember, it’s important to practice to give our fans the best show.” Miyazawa answered.
Concert? Idols? Fans? Oh no... I started to panic as I held out my left wrist and clicked at my watch, trying to see what my location was displayed as. This can’t be right! It still says it’s June 1st 2013, but that’s the day I left...then that means...I didn’t successfully travel back in time! ...but then...where the hell am I? I looked up to see all the girls staring back worriedly. What did I do...? After a short moment of silence, I cleared by throat and decided to speak out. “So AKB is an idol group? What about the government, what are they doing?” I asked.
Everyone exchanged glances again. “How are we supposed to know? Government related things I guess; it’s not really our concern. You’re really getting into this politician thing though” Oshima answered.
I gulped. My suspicions slowly being realized. I screwed up! I need to get back! ... But wait...If I’m right about what’s happened then... I looked over to Minegishi, “Try calling Min...my house phone or cell phone” I instructed.
She raised an eyebrow, “Why would I? You’re standing right here”
“Just do it please”
She shrugged and dialled. She said no answer at the house, and rang the cell phone but said that wasn’t being answered to.
“Weird, I thought your cell was on you. Did you drop it in the river maybe?”
I took a deep breath. This wasn’t good. If I was here....then that meant...’she’ is there. If I don’t find a way back soon and fix this...then the person who should be here instead of me will most likley die.
END OF CHAPTER 1
-
tackles author with full-happiness tackle~~
wow... that was great~
extensions? hrm...
ok... so there are going to be pairings...
and hrm.... nod nod nod can't wait, but no pressure
-
Shinoki: Lol, appreciates the tackle of happiness :P :D & appearence wise, to differntiate b/w the two Minami's, the one we know sports her usual short hair and the one who made an appearence in the first chapter sports the long hair :)
& as for pairings, they will be coming soon enough :) Thanks for reading!
-
before I go to study... I just had to do this...
:farofflook: :kneelbow: :shock: :shy1:
my thoughts about your update in a random order...
Just... Please update soon, okay?!
-
Amazing~ :fap
Oh no! What will happen next? Needs to uncover the mysteries! Can't wait when the story goes further.. :D
Thank you for the update.. Hope you update soon :bow:
-
Wow! This is really interesting :).
I wonder what's going to happen to the other Minami and what will Minami(that came out of the river) will do about it. :?
So many questions to ask but I will find those out when the next chapter comes.
Please update soon! XD
-
This reminds me of the anime "Arata: The Legend."
-
you are right Rebel-Midget, you better find a way to get back to your own world and fix things up...but before you do that, there is something more important for you to do : Practice for Concert... :on lol:
man, from a rebel group leader to a popular idol group leader (and vice versa)... that's a drastic change of life style...hope both of them can cope with their 'new' life...
the next chapter will be from the idol leader POV right?
-
Replies:
sakura_drop_: Lol thank you very much. I promise to post chapter two tomorrow :)
kenjoy12: Thank you! Indeed their are mysteries, and things will be revealed each chapter :D
RJay: Yup, you'll fidn out in chapter two, thanks for reading!
TTLuver497: lol the name is familiar, that's a new anime right. Read it's summary now :) Not surprised theres other things out there about different worlds/people. It's a concept that's most likley happened in many anime, manga and stories, but they're interesting so thought it'd be fun to write something along those lines :) I assure you this fic is different, at least I hope it is cause I don't really plan on watching Arata: The Legend lol. Let me know if it's a good anime or not though! May start it up when i can :)
bunny_rabbit: Lol, indeed thats a tough taks for the two of them lol. And yes, in the next chapter you do get to learn about what's happened to idol Minami. The POV goes back and forth :)
Thanks again for reading everyone! I'll try update the next chapter tomorrow:D
-
TTLuver497: lol the name is familiar, that's a new anime right. Read it's summary now :) Not surprised theres other things out there about different worlds/people. It's a concept that's most likley happened in many anime, manga and stories, but they're interesting so thought it'd be fun to write something along those lines :) I assure you this fic is different, at least I hope it is cause I don't really plan on watching Arata: The Legend lol. Let me know if it's a good anime or not though! May start it up when i can :)
Oh, it's good! Right now, a good place to find it and watch it is on Crunchyroll!
I definitely recommend you watch. I think it could give you some inspiration to your fic. :thumbsup
-
Oh my gawd!!!! This is interesting!!! The two is lost in the past and in the...future maybe?~~~mouuuu!!!
:lol: XD :banghead:
~Ehhhhh~So the 'rebel Takamina' is now.....how can explain this..ummm...
:sweatdrop: :sweatdrop: :doh:
~Okay that's it, i'm no good in explaining things but i can only describe...This is the fic that i'm searching for!!!!
:w00t: :D :panic:
~i don't know if there's action or something but....BLOOD!! Yeah i love that kind of things..<----i'm not a killer...
:bleed eyes: :twothumbs XD
~But anyway!!! Pls update it soon!! I can't wait for what'll happen next!!! Nice one!!!
:thumbsup :twothumbs :P :bow:
-
OMG!! its amazing this fic.. I love it!! :B keep going..
-
omg...
I cant wait to read your new update :on gay:
Xcted much kyaaaaa :cow:
-
Thinking the Military Takamina dancing on the stage... SO COOL~!!!!!! XD XD XD XD
Thinking the Idol Takamina waging on the war..... SUPER AWESOME~~!!!!!!!!!!!! :inlove: :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:
Waiting for your update..... :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Replies part 2:
Dieyg48:Lol thank you very much, more things will keep revealing themselves each chapter! Lol & no worries, there will be action. Many genres are mixed into this fic :)
Haruko:Thank you :D
Chichay12: Here is my new update, hope it doesn't dissapoint ^^
X_Last-Cross_X: Lol indeed id be bool :)
Thanks for reading everyone! Here is chapter 2!
----------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 2 – Attack on the leader!?
(Alternate world)
“Uwa!” I broke through the surface of the water and breathed in the air, coughing as I dragged myself out of the river. I stumbled on all fours trying to catch my breath. What was that! It felt like I was under forever. I thought I was dead! After getting my breathing under control, I slowly rose on my two feet, slightly stumbling but regaining balance. As soon as I looked up, shock was plastered to my face. The sun seemed to be disappearing and they sky was covered with gray clouds. “What the...It was just morning time. Was I unconscious or something?” I took out my soaking phone from my pocket...or course it wasn’t working so I couldn’t check the time. “Best to make my way to where I was going to meet Miichan” I decided as I wrapped my arms around myself and shivered. “Great, my clothes are soaked and it’s windy” All I was wearing were my kaepa tracks suit, the white one with black and gold outline design and a black shirt underneath.
I began to walk, but grew confused the further I progressed. The place seemed to be pretty deserted and quiet. All the trees were reduced to their naked branches, no leaves in sight. The ground was covered in cracks, and rubble was lying around in many places. “What in the world happened?” I questioned. No way there was an earthquake and I missed it right? I shook my head to clear my thoughts and progressed forward. I kept advancing forward but stopped when I heard someone talking. I climbed the small hill since no stairs were in sight, and when I reached the top, there I saw someone standing near the corner of what appeared to be an abandoned shop.
“Yes I’m scouting the area now. Haruna stop worrying, I can take of myself, I’ll report back to you guys soon...Yah, you be careful too.”
Yuko! What’s she doing here? She better not be skipping out on practice! I smiled. But at least I finally ran into someone. I lifted myself from the small hill and began to approach Yuko. “Hey Yuko, care to tell me what’s going on” I smiled and waved as I called out. Yuko whirled around at lightning speed and grabbed something from her holster. She aimed the gun right at my head and I stopped dead in my track only a meter away from her. W...what?
“You got some nerve to show your face here Takahashi.” Yuko said with a cold glare as she cocked the gun.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
(Original World)
I turned around to walk out of this so called theatre but the others called out for me to stop.
“Minami! Where are you going, practice barley began” Shinoda asked.
I looked back at them all, honestly reluctant to leave...I missed them, but I didn’t belong here, and the other Takahashi Minami didn’t belong there, I had to fix this. “Listen, Shinoda, no disrespect, but I must be leaving now. I have important things that need to be attended to. This is goodbye” I turned to walk out but someone grabbed my hand and spun me around.
“Takamina this is no time to joke, we seriously need to get practicing”
“Minegishi. Please let go. I have important matter to attend to. I promise you your leader will return to resume practice with you.”
“Shinoda, Minegishi, ‘our’ leader? Okay, it’s official, the stress finally got to you and your mind snapped” Oshima said as Kojima lightly smacked her head. “Ow! It was a joke. You have to admit she’s acting weird though. Referring to herself in third person and calling everyone by their last names”
“Maybe you should go to the hospital Takamina san” Yokoyama suggested worryingly.
I smiled as the all showed concern. “I’m sorry, but I can’t stay here longer” I informed them as I raised my left wrist and clicked a few buttons on my watch...but nothing happened. ”Huh?” I tried again but nothing occurred. This was how I got here the first time, why isn’t it working!?
“Um Minami, you might want to take it easy on your watch there, you seem to be taking out your frustration on it” Haruna quipped.
“I’m stuck” I said out loud as I sank to the floor and leaned my back to the wall. The others approached me and asked if I was alright. ”I need to find a way back. I can’t stay here” Slowly rising, I saw the confusion evident on all the girls faces and sighed.
“Minami, are you sure you’re okay?” Oshima asked, leaving the joking aside.
I let out another breath. “It’s only fair I tell you I suppose... I’m not the Takahashi Minami you know” the stares I received clearly told me they thought I was crazy. Earlier than they could speak up; I raised my hand to silence them and continued speaking. “Before you write me off as insane, let me explain. As hard as it may be to believe, I come from....an alternate reality to this, I suppose you’d call it. Over there AKB is a rebel force working against a corrupt government that’s suppressing and controlling the people. To keep the explanation short, it’s not a pretty place, but we do have advanced weaponry and technology. A few things had gone wrong so I had something like a time matching built, it wasn’t easy and I was taking a lot of risks in trying something that may not work, but I had to attempt it. However something did go wrong, and instead of going back in time, I ended up here, and I believe the Takahashi Minami you know is back in my world now. I was just about to leave to fix this mess...but the time machine installed in my watch doesn’t seem to be operational” I finished explaining as I pointed to the watch.
“Mariko...call the ambulance” Kashiwagi instructed after a long silence, and Watanabe nodded beside her in agreement.
“Look, I informed you of the truth because I believe you deserve to know it. Besides, it’d be troublesome if I left in order to find a way back to my world and you all report Takahashi Minami as missing or something"..Even though she is technically. "I can fix this. I’ll bring her back” They still weren’t convinced and I saw Kashiwagi go for her phone. I decided to show them the only proof I could. I swiftly reached behind my jacket and pulled out my pistol and fired it at Kashiwagi’s phone, blowing the top clean off.
Everyone stared in shocked silence at first, and then they all began to shout at my direction.
“Are you insane?’
‘What are you doing with a gun?”
“Someone could have gotten hurt”
I ignored all their protests and lowered the pistol, “Don’t worry, I never miss my target. But here, I’ll put it away if it makes you feel safer.” I raised the pistol in my right hand and placed it on my watch. A holographic 3D field encircled the pistol, and the gun began to digitalize, the pixel like data all began to be absorbed into the watch. I smirked at everyone’s shocked faces. “It’s a useful method of carrying items, but as you saw it takes time to put away, and thus it’d take time to take out, that’s why it’s safer to have at least one weapon on me at all times..." I clicked another button and images of weapons appeared all around me on floating screens. Clicking another bother, information appeared instead. I then turned it off. "Now you believe me?”
They all nodded without a word. Kashiwagi Yuki held out her broken phone, “I wish you didn’t have to make my phone your victim”
I smiled. “Sorry about that. Now, about getting back your leader...”
I quickly explained the situation again, not saying more than I had to. Mainly explaining how I had to find a way back home as soon as possible and get their Minami back soon. Of course I also told them how the less the people knew about this, the better, and they should keep this information only amongst the AKB members.
“So Takamina in a dangerous place like that! Oh man. This is all too insane, yet it does explain your strange behaviour and I can’t doubt the whole gun disappearing thing” Oshima said.
“Hold on, I get why you keep saying you have to get Minami back quickly since it’s dangerous there, but if we...I mean AKB is there as well, won’t she be safe with them?”
My expression turned sombre at the question. There wasn’t a way I could explain this part to them. “...No. She wouldn’t be safe with AKB”
------------------------------------------------------------------
(Alternate world)
“Yuko, you’re kind of creeping me out. If this is some sort of actress thing, think you could save it for later” I said as I raised my hands after she cocked the gun.
“Stop being so formal! You lost your privilege to call us in a friendly manner you traitor!” Yuko shouted as she took a step closer and I instinctively backed away feeling a threat.
“Yuk....Oshima wait. Let’s just calm down and talk things out okay. Can you please put that gun down because it’s really not helping my nerves” I said.
“Yah right, I’m no idiot. I know you always stash your own gun behind your back...But wow look at you, looking pretty tidy and clean there. Government must be giving you all the luxury you ever wanted, not having to worry about anything. So tell me who else is with you, you must have brought those government scum or lapdogs as backup. Or did the great Takahashi Minami want all the glory for herself” Yuko bitterly spat out, the hate evident in her eyes.
“Yuko you’re really freaking me ou...” I began to say as I slowly approached, but she aimed the gun down where my foot was about to step and fired. The bullet left a large hole in the floor. I stepped back in shock and horror and stumbled, falling to the ground. It was loaded! She’s serious?” Yuko once again pointed the gun to my head.
“I should finish you here myself, but you’ll be judged in front of the entire group for your crimes”
Before anything else could happen, we both heard a growling sound coming from behind Yuko, I looked and saw a big ferocious...dog? That did not appear to be a regular dog. It kept growling and approaching, seeming as though a predator ready to hunt its prey.
Yuko swore. “So you did bring the mutts along” Anther dog approached behind the first one. “Well this should be fun, I was having a pretty boring day” Yuko took out another gun and began to fire at the dogs. They somehow dodged the bullets and jumped to attack her but she rolled away and fired again.
Minami’s instincts were telling her to run away from this crazy situation. As she stood up, she saw a third dog appear from behind the building and start to slowly approach Yuko from behind, who was busy fighting off the other two. I...I can’t leave Yuko alone like that. I began to look around for something to use as a weapon and saw a broken wooden board piece. I ran and lifted it and ran behind the dog who was about to pounce on Yuko. “Oh no you don’t!” I lifted the wooden piece above my head and then struck the dog as hard as I could. It yelped and Yuko quickly glanced back but faced forward again to the two other dogs who continued to attack. The one I hit shook its head then growled at me. Uh oh. It charged, and I had no choice but to run. At least I was leading it away from Yuko.
I ran as fast as I could, no longer paying attention to where I was going. Everything seemed so unfamiliar in the area. I could still hear the dog’s footsteps behind me and I was beginning to lose speed. I turned at a corner and realized I hit a dead end. Plastering my back to the wall, I faced the dog as it approached and bared its teeth. “Never thought being mulled by a dog would be my end” It jumped, and I closed my eyes.
...
Nothing was happening, though I did hear the dog yelp then it sounded like something hit the floor. I opened my eyes slowly and saw the dog had a clean large cut on its throat. It was dead. Looking to the right of the animal, I saw a person’s back, holding a long sharp blade. “Um...” I began to say. The girl turned around.
“Atsuko!” I shouted in shock and momentary relief. That was all I had time to say, because she swiftly reached for her gun, aimed it at me and fired.
-
:shock: :shock: :shock: :shock:
What's gonna happen to Takamina?!!!! I hope Atsuko missed though.,
and Takahashi was cool, but poor Yukirin.. Her phone.. :rofl:
*squeals over both Oshimas* Yuko-sama, :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff: why so AWESOME?!!
-
yay...update :onioncheer:
so...in the Chaos World, Takamina was treated as a traitor by other members...is this some kind of misunderstanding :dunno:
well...I bet Takamidget have her own reason to do whatever she had done and to keep it as a secret...
secret always came with a price...and it never good :glasses:
oh yeah,feel sorry for Yukirin's phone :on lol:
-
Ohmygosh! What just happened?! :shocked
CLIFFY!
Awesome update! :thumbsup
What will happen to Takamina in alternate world? What really happened between alternate-Takamina and the group?
I'm so hyped when I read the story! :twothumbs
Thank you :bow: :thumbsup
-
eh??? :? why a cliffhanger?? :cry: :cry:i want t knw what happened t the alternate world did takamina betray them???? and wth! atsuko fired at takamina. i hope she's okay. XD btw thx for new fic :D :twothumbs .
-
WAHHH YUKO AND ACCHAN!!!!! HOW DARE YOU TWO POINT YOUR GUN AT MY OSHIMEN!!!! SHOOTING MY TAKAMINA AND I WILL GONNA SKIN YOU BOTH ALIVE!! OR FOR WORST, I'M GONNA RIP YOU TWO APART!!!!!! :angry: :angry: :angry: :angry: :angry:
Wow, It looks like we have the same imagination of technology.. You know, I've been imagine also that watch too (since 10 years old).... :wub: :wub: :wub:
Bleeding-edge Technological Watch that can able to store weapons and equipments by putting it on the generated Three-Dimensional Holographic Field. When object was put on the watch it started to pixelized into large data just like saving files on a memory card.
Then to select your things that stored on your watch, you need to expand the field into 3D holographic display. After choosing from each of the display (or you can called as floating screen), the object you choose will starting to materialized and you will able to used it. (just like your description to your story)
Aside from that, I can see that the watch has other purpose aside from material storage. It also act as space-time travelling by inputting the coordinates and determine the location (but it seems there are some miscalculations). XD XD XD
But wow, Takamina was really good at handling weapons, shooting Yukirin's phone without injuring her hand. She's a highly advanced marksman master.
I want my Takamina (General Manager) to master swordsmanship so she can able to match her other parallel and able to disable the war-type AKB members. GO TAKAMINA!!!!!
Thinking about it, THAT'S COOL!!!!!!!! :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:
Waiting for your update
-
Getting more and more interesting...
Both Takamina were still unable to get into thier roles at all...
The one in the alternative world Takamina was in danger now...
I can't wait to see what the Takamina in both world going to do next...
Thank you for the update
:inlove: :wub: :heart: :love:
-
Ouh my gawd..............That was freaking awesome!!!!!!! (A.W=alternate world || O.W=original world...souweee)
:banghead: :twisted: :twothumbs
~And ughhhh!!! Well, it's a relief to find that Takamina from the alternate world is believed by the O.W AKB member~~
:yep: :thumbsup :sweatdrop:
~But...What'll happen to the original Takamina!!?? Did the A.W Takamina betrayed AKB from the A.W!!??
:? :shocked :panic:
~And the hell!!?? Yuko!!?? Acchan is pointing her gun and fire it!!! Hope the bullet don't go through Takamina's head!!!LOL
:cry: XD :banghead:
~And wow!! You really describe all those action perfectly!!! And i like the action!!! Kakkoiiii!!!
XD :inlove: :twothumbs
~Ouhh!! Pls update the next one!!! Can't wait for what'll happen to Takamina A.W and Takamina O.W!!!!
:twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
-
i know u just updated ur fic...
but but but pls update ur fic soon.. :sweatdrop:
as in soon?maybe tom XD
i really want to know what will happen to minam :sweatdrop:
thank you for the update :on gay:
i mean it thank you :lol:
-
OMG! that was epic...
yukirin's phone...
well, their reactions were interesting...
the tech is interesting... cool~
gah!! Yuko, misunderstandings!! (TT_TT)
Acchan!! NOOOOOOOO!! Don't shoot...
-
YAY!! you made another one! :on gay: wooot! making ur debut :mon thumb: eh? :on lol: hahahahaha
Just saw this today! oh man! this is sick! (you know in a good way) :mon yeah: This is something you don't see everyday~ ahahaha nice~ :mon fyeah:
Well at least the others believe what rebel Takamina was saying and lol laughed at that, “I wish you didn’t have to make my phone your victim” :mon lmao:
Gahhh...Takamina got shot!? :mon wtf: well...can't be right!? right? riiiiight??? she can't die...yet (lol no she shouldn't die ever) :mon innocent:
but hmm...I don't think Acchan shot her but maybe there was those dogs that was chasing them and it was behind Takamina...? and she shot that instead :mon sweat: lol idk...imma only inferring :mon dunno:
well looking forward to what happens next~ :on GJ:
-
ah!! badass yuko with a gun, so hot XD really like the chapter :D
-
~And the hell!!?? Yuko!!?? Acchan is pointing her gun and fire it!!! Hope the bullet don't go through Takamina's head!!!LOL
:cry: XD :banghead:
so you mean the bullet should stuck inside her her head :dunno:
well,that will become a cool souvenir for her :hehehe: and when she got back from Chaos World she can brag about it like "hey guys, you know what? When I was there, Atsuko shot me on the head and the bullet is still there" *grin while show the x-ray photo* :on lol:
-
wait what... OMG!!Acchan... what are you thinking!!?!?!
-
~And the hell!!?? Yuko!!?? Acchan is pointing her gun and fire it!!! Hope the bullet don't go through Takamina's head!!!LOL
:cry: XD :banghead:
so you mean the bullet should stuck inside her her head :dunno:
well,that will become a cool souvenir for her :hehehe: and when she got back from Chaos World she can brag about it like "hey guys, you know what? When I was there, Atsuko shot me on the head and the bullet is still there" *grin while show the x-ray photo* :on lol:
~Bwahahahah!!! That is totally right!!! LOL
:lol: :P XD
~But i didn't mean that the bullet should stuck on her head!! I wouldn't kill my Takamina!!!
:lol: :yep: :banghead:
-
Okay how could I miss this? This is seriously one of my favorite genre, two people from different dimensions who look exactly like each other. I wonder if they would mix up each other lol like the OW minami meets the AW Atsuko and ends up liking her, abandoning the Atsuko in the OW XD
-
Thanks so much for the comments and reading ^^ so happy you’re all liking this so far! Here is the next chapter! In the next few days I may update fast but starting June 10th they’ll slow down a bit since I have an exam on the 19th, but I assure you it won’t be a long wait :) I’m already working on the others chapters before I have to get studying.
You’ll all find out what happens in this chapter of course after Atsuko shot at Minami! :D
Replies
sakura_drop_: lol poor Yukirin indeed, I don’t think Takahashi plans to buy her a replacement phone. And yes, Yuko is awesome no matter what!
bunny_rabbit: Secrets do indeed come with a price, you’ll find out bit by bit each chapter reagarding what’s happened :) R.I.P Yukirin’s phone!
kenjoy12: Glad you’re getting hyped. Things will continue to be revleaed bit by bit. And I apologize for the cliff hanger lol, but here’s the next chapter :D
den_takacchan: You’re welcome! And lol cliff-hangers are a pain, but when you’re writing you can’t help but add them :P
X_Last-Cross_X: You’re Oshimen is indeed having a rough day! And wow :O That’s awesome that we share the same imagination of technology! At ten years old though, you had it before me! I was 3 years after that :P But you explained it perfectly :D
cisda83: Thanks! You’ll find out soon :D
Dieyg48: AW and OW Takamina, good abbreviations :) Glad you like the action, hopefully I can write more in where it fits :)
Chichay12: You’re very welcome! As your request, here is the update the next day! Enjoy
Shinoki: lol a lot happened :P Glad you find it interesting!
FlameHazeKatsu: Lol, guess I am making my debut :O And lol, Yukirins phone was a necessary sacrifice!
Rachel431: Yuko is def a badass character!
bunny_rabbit: LMAO! That’d be quite something. I don’t think the Atsuko in the original world would appreciate knowing a ‘different’ Atsuko gave Minami a bullet souvenir in the head :P
Haruko: Indeed that is the question. What is Acchan thinking! She’s a mystery :O
Tanchan: Glad you like the genre, hope you continue to enjoy the fic :)
--------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 3 – The Traitor?
(Original World)
“Wait hold on! I can’t do this” I protested as Oshima and Kojima dragged me onto the stage.
“You have to! At least for now. The managers and camera crew will be coming in soon for a bit, and you have to pretend to be...um..you?...The other Minami? Ah! You know what I mean. Pretend to be AKB, the idol groups’ leader. At least until practice is over. Then after that we can make up an excuse that you’re sick or hurt and will have to miss a few activities. That should give you time to do what you need to figure this whole thing out.” Oshima instructed.
“But I don’t know what to do. I don’t dance or sing.” I further protested.
“You’ll be fine; you just have to yell out a few orders. You may be a different Takamina but you are still her.” Minegishi encouraged.
“Yes, we’ll teach you quickly the song we’re practicing before management arrives” Kojima said.
“...I just... don’t think this is what I should be doing” I told them.
“Well you have to take responsibility for this. We can’t exactly tell everyone the truth, so in the meantime you have to pretend to be the idol groups AKB leader in order not to cause fans and others to panic.” Shinoda said with a bit of frustration.
I could tell she was somewhat mad and worried. So was everyone else once I told them that the Minami they knew was in danger. So it was understandable they were somewhat frustrated with me.
“Yah you’re not exactly giving us much to go on. You won’t explain to us why Minami would be in danger with AKB back in your world or give any details. You have to understand that worries us. But since we have no other option, we have to trust you.” Akimoto said.
“...I’m sorry. I will take responsibility. I’ll do what you need me to do and I promise I’ll get your leader back” I announced with determination.
Oshima nodded in approval, “that’s the spirit!” she yelled as she lightly smacked me on the back.
Watanabe stepped forward and proposed something, “we should give her a nickname. Referring to her as Minami and Takamina would be confusing.”
“Good idea Mayu! Amongst ourselves we can use that name, but we have to be sure to refer to her the same way in front of outsiders to the truth” Kashiwagi announced.
I stood and stared as everyone began to think. They want to give me a nickname? I understood it was mostly to differentiate me from the Minami they knew, but the friendly gesture still made me happy.
“This is hard since we don’t really know much about you” Matsui said.
“Yes, not like you’re sharing much” Kuramochi chimed in.
.................
“Ah! If fits perfectly then. Jane Doe!” Matsui Jurina shouted. Jane Doe? I rattled in my head for the meaning and understood why they’d propose that. Everyone else exchanged smiles and began to agree.
“That’s great! Jane it is then! Are you alright with that” Oshima asked, given me her brightest smile. Looking around at all their faces, reminded me how much I wanted to preserve those smiles. It also reminded me what my objective was in the first place. For the first time since I’d arrived here...For the first time in awhile actually, I gave a small smile, and nodded. “Jane is alright”
“Great. It’s settled then. Remember to address Jane as Minami or Takamina when others are present everyone” Yuko instructed as everyone agreed.
“We should show you the song and dance now”
I nodded, but then remembered something I wanted to ask, and turned to Shinoda. “It may not be my place to ask, but... I’ve noticed Atsuko isn’t here”
Everyone stopped chatting and stared at me, I felt like I might’ve said something wrong but then Minegishi stepped forward and narrowed her eyes at me, “hold on! How come you called Atsuko by her first name but refer to all of us by our last” she pouted.
They all looked questioningly at me and I wondered how my question was now being used against me. Damn. I slipped up.
“I...It’s nothing. I just slipped up is all. So, where is Maeda” I corrected. They all still stared at me suspiciously, clearly wanting to press further for answers but decided to drop it for the moment.
“We’ll explain later. We have time after practice. Think of it as exchanging information, you open up more about what’s going on and we tell you about Atsuko and whatever else you want to know.” Minegishi reasoned. I sighed and decided to just go along with their practice for now.
However, I couldn’t help but let my mind wonder to my world and the other Minami. This place I’m in now is peaceful, and proving I came from a different world is easy to prove with my advanced technology and skills. On the other hand, Minami is in a much more dangerous place, with no knowledge of anything, and proving she’s not me would be near impossible. Please try to hold out Minami...for the sake of your friends here.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
(Alternate world)
I groggily awoke with much effort. Blinking as I tried to take in my surroundings. I was laying on a simple bunk bed in a poorly lit...prison cell!? Opening my eyes all the way, I realized I was indeed in some sort of imprisonment. Bars were place directly across my bed and when I tried to get up; I realized my right hand was cuffed to the bar on my bed side. “What the hell!” I slightly panicked while trying to pull myself free to no avail. Okay Minami, calm down, panicking won’t help. Try to remember what happened. However, remembering what happened somehow made things more unclear. Yuko tried killing me, we get attacked by some mutant dogs and then...Atsuko shot me! I quickly looked down to my chest but saw there was no wound, but there was a light stab of pain. A bruise? That was a rubber bullet wasn’t it? “Oh man just what the heck is going on!” I ruffled my hair with both hands in frustration. A dream? This has to be. Maybe I’m still unconscious by the riverside or something. But then...how come everything feels so real?
I was still deep in thought until I heard the unlocking of the cell door. Looking up, I recognized Rie and Mocchi. “Ah” I attempted to stand up but got pulled down by the chains. “Rie! Asuka! What’s going on?” There was much I wanted to ask, but most of all I wanted to know what was happening. I was glad to see the two of them, but then again, I worried their reactions would be similar to Yuko or Atsuko.
The two of them exchanged glances; Rie looked at me sadly at first but then maintained a calm look, same with Asuka. “Please refrain from calling us so formally Takahashi san” Asuka spoke up as the Rie walked over and began to unlock the chains.
“It’s best if you cooperate and not resist” Rie warned as she finished unlocking the cuff and freed my wrist. I rubbed it since it was slightly sore.
“We’ve been asked to escort you to the main office. Follow us and don’t try anything.” Asuka said. She walked in front of me while Rie walked behind me. Both of them carried guns and their appearance was slightly scruff, as though they’d been in many fights, but next to that they seemed like the same old Rie and Asuka she knew. I kept walking behind Mocchi but turned my head over to Rie, “Um, how long was I out for exactly?” I decided to ask.
Rie kept her eyes forward and I thought she may not answer, but then she said, “Only a couple of hours. You were out like a light when Atsuko brought you in.”
“Ah, that’s right!” I suddenly stopped walking and both girls looked at me questioningly. “What was up with the whole being shot thing? I get it was a rubber bullet but isn’t that a bit extreme. And same with Yuko! And what was up with those freaky dogs? If this is all some sort of prank then I seriously think you’re all taking it too far” I said in a frustrated tone, all the shock suddenly coming back. The two girls exchanged confused glances with one another and raised an eyebrow.
Asuka addressed me, “Listen, it’d be a lot easier if you cooperate. Pretending to feign madness won’t help your situation. Accept what’s to come to you.”
My eyes widen in shock. Now I’m even more confused. “I’m not pretending to be anything and I’m not crazy. Everyone else here seems pretty crazy to me though” I raised my voice. They ignored me as Rie pushed me forward to keep walking behind Asuka. We took an elevator upstairs and exited into some lobby that had maps plastered to the walls and weapons lying around. I followed through a narrow hallway and then we stood in front of two big doors. Asuka knocked on the door. “We brought the prisoner”
“Come in” A familiar voice said. The doors opened and the two escorted me in. The room like the rest of the place looked old, but it appeared to be a room held for meetings. There seated at the desk at the far end was none other than Mariko sama. And around the room were other familiar faces. Haruna who didn’t even glance my way was talking to Yuko, who glared at me. Miichan and Mayu stopped what they were doing to stare at me. Yuki, Tomochin and Yui also acknowledged my arrival. Sae and Sayaka were at the end of the room conversing about something and Sasshi was busy clicking away on some sort of laptop. And beside Mariko, Atsuko stood, her facial expression calm.
“Long time no see Minami. It was pretty carless of you to come within range of our territory.” Mariko said. “It was even more carless of you to be walking around unarmed. We checked you before locking you up and you weren’t even carrying your watch. Did you lose it?”
I could only stare as Mariko talked. Not knowing where even to begin, but I figured I’d answer her question. “I’m not really the type to wear a watch, you know that” I said in a mater-of-fact tone.
Everyone shot me a curious look. But Mariko continued to speak, “so what were you doing in our territory anyway. I’m guessing you knew the risk of returning here”
I looked around the room again then back at Mariko, slowly losing my cool. “I seriously don’t get why I’m the one being questioned here. I’m the one with questions to ask. Like what’s up with Yuko continuously glaring at me. Or those dogs that attacked, and Atsuko appearing out of nowhere shooting me! Which hurt for you information.” I accused as I rubbed the sore spot on my chest. Mariko looked to Rie and Asuka who just shrugged.
“She’s been acting weird since we took her out of the cell” Rie told them.
I let out a forced laugh, “you’re all the ones who are weird, not me. Is this a prank of something? Are we secretly being filmed? There has to be hidden cameras here somewhere” I said frantically since everyone’s serious expressions were making me nervous. If this isn’t a dream, then it has to be fake. None of this can be real!
Sayaka spoke up. “We don’t know what you’re up to Minami. But acting like this won’t help you. You’ll make this a whole lot easier on everyone if you just admitted to what you’ve done. Don’t make this any harder than it already is.” She said tiredly.
Everyone began to whisper and talk but then Mariko raised her palm to silence everyone and sighed. “Minami, are you trying to convince us you lost your memories or something?” she questioned.
Before I could answer, Yuko stood up and quickly walked towards me. She grabbed me by my collar and yelled, “Don’t you dare throw out pathetic excuses! Don’t you dare say you forgot what you’ve done! Don’t you dare try to cover up for your mistakes?” Haruna and Miichan had to peel her off me and I coughed due to how strongly she held me.
“Calm down Yuko.” Mariko told the girl then faced me again. “I don’t believe she’s lost her memories, after all she does recognize us all, correct?”
I straightened up, “I’m honestly beginning to question that myself. You all look the same, but my friends wouldn’t act like this”
...It was silent, and then Yuko barked out again, “You have no right to call us your friends!”
For the first time, Atsuko spoke up. “Mariko, why don’t we have her tell us what she believes she knows. It seems we’re all having a different conversation here and it won’t help to keep going back and forth like this.”
“Right you are Atsuko... So Minami, why don’t you start by telling us what you were doing in our territory? And I’d appreciate no interruptions from anyone else” she looked to Yuko who muttered something and sat by Haruna.
I sighed. “Look, I don’t know what you mean by territory. I left my apartment and was heading over to the station to meet with Miichan so we can go to practice together”
Miichan raised an eyebrow, “Hold on, I wasn’t supposed to meet you”
Mariko shot her a look, “Miichan, I said no interruptions” Miichan stuck her tongue out at Mariko, who smirked. She then turned back to me, “What do you mean go to practice together.”
“What do you mean what do I mean. We had rehearsals for our concert coming up, but then I ended up falling into a river and when I got out well...that’s when I had my little meeting with Yuko...”
“Concert!” Sasshi shot up her head from the laptop. “That sounds like fun!”
Everyone shot her a glare. “What?” she said defensively.
“Why would we be having rehearsals for a concert?” Mariko further asked.
“Seriously? Because that’s what we do. AKB48. Idol group. We perform for our fans.” I explained.
...
Everyone was quiet, then Sae chocked up, trying to hold in a laugh but couldn’t as she laughed out loud. “I’m sorry! It’s just...imagining most members singing and dancing to cute songs is too much” she continued laughing and a few other members who were present, smirked.
I pouted without any real anger, “hey! We don’t just sing cute songs, we sing cool and dark songs once in awhile too” I defended.
“Wait, so we’re all in this idol group? Am I popular?” Sasshi asked as Yuki smacked her on the head.
“You guys aren’t taking this seriously are you...?” I said dejectedly.
“Aren’t you the one who isn’t taking this seriously?” Haruna said in a bored tone.
“What do you make of this Atsuko?” Mariko asked as the two continued to look at me.
“...There’s no doubt she honestly believes what she’s saying” Atsuko answered.
“It doesn’t make sense though. Even if she was knocked in the head a hundred times, a person would tend to lose their memory, not recreate everything they knew...” Mayu chimed in.
Yuko spoke up again, more calmly this time but anger still seeped in her voice. “Lost memory or altered memory, it doesn’t change or fix what she’d done.”
Everyone had a grave expression, and I could tell the atmosphere suddenly changed.
“Yuko’s right. Most members wouldn’t care for excuses. The civilians as well wouldn’t be forgiving. They won’t be satisfied until Takamina pays for her crimes” Miichan said.
I was shocked to hear that once again. “Hold on! What crimes! I haven’t done anything that gives you all the right to treat me as some sort of criminal.” I protested.
Atsuko stepped up before Mariko answered, “Takahashi Minami, you are accused of betrayal towards the AKB rebellion, treachery to the citizens we swore to protect, fraternizing with the government, and for the murder of over a dozen AKB members and citizens”
End of chapter 3
-
another update :onioncheer:
I guess if Atsuko know that her other self gave Takamina a bullet in her head as souvenir she will jump to the other world and smack her other self for doing it... :on lol:
so...that was what 'Jane' had done :hehehe: but the reasons behind her actions are still unrevealed...
anyway, nice chapter and good luck with your upcoming exam :on GJ:
-
Minami in idol world... really had it easier than Minami in the other world...
Minami in the war world really had a hard life there... very dangerous too...
What the heck... the other Minami did... to earn such crimes....?
So is Minami really guilty of the crimes they mentioned...?
Would idol Minami be to save herself from this bad situation?
What's going to happen with both Minami?
Can't wait
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
:OMG: :OMG: :OMG:
uwa~ this chapter has so many feels....
Jane has to practice and pretend she's awesome like Takamina... and then Takamina...she's getting it WAY worse...she s being accused....
Atsuko is so cool in this and Yuko-sama~ :luvluv1: :luvluv1: :luvluv1:
but the accusations...did Jane really did all that....? :shock: :shock: :shock:
arienai.. :tantrum: :tantrum: :tantrum:
update soon!!!!
-
omg omg omg!!!
This fic is killing me :banghead: :banghead: :banghead:
Minami what will happen to you?
I cant wait to read the next update kyaaaaa :on gay:
Arrow thank so so so much! :cow:
-
Ahhhh!!! Oh no...Takamina is in a big trouble right now!!!
:banghead: :( :cry:
~Well, at least Jane is being treated nicely in the OW...~
:twothumbs :wub: :D
~And they even give AW Takamina a nickname...Jane Doe..Kakkoi!!~
:yep: :heart: :lol:
~But really, poor Takamina...Takamina keep moving on and convince them!!!
:twisted: :twothumbs :thumbsup
~B-B-But...I didn't know that Jane has KILLED a DOZEN of AKB member and the other citizen!!??
:banghead: :shocked :panic:
~Honestly to speak, i kinda like it like this...Jane being harsh in here..but she must have a reason to do it..yeah...
:yep: :twothumbs :sweatdrop:
~GoGo!!! I love this kind of genre!!! Pls update more of it!!! I'll be waiting for sure!!!~
:twothumbs :thumbsup :bow: :banghead:
-
Yeah, I've been imagine that since my childhood.... Just like you know, dreaming about it :P :P :P
YUKO, I SWEAR I'M GONNA RIP YOU APART IF YOUR TRY TO SCRATCH MY OSHIMEN WITH YOUR DIRTY HANDS!!!!! (I will gonna give her a series of roundhouse kicks with additional of multiple swordslashes) :angry: :angry: :angry:
I think Takamina (Original world) and Minami (Alternative world) was having a hard time, but in Takamina's case, she have a very worst hard time.
Takamina, you should start using swords and bladed weapons in mastery level so that you could knock them all (being a midget has a many advantages: Speed, Agility, Reaction Time and Evasion)
Minami, start now to repair your watch so you could save my Oshimen..... 8) 8) 8)
Waiting for your next update XD XD XD
-
Oh my gosh! This is just keep better and better! Ahaha :twothumbs
Again! I'm hyper very thrilling! :fap
Poor Takamina.. Come on! Takamina prove that they're wrong.. Wow everyone at alternate world looked really pissed .. What are the reasons why Jane did all the accusements to her? We know that there is a valid reason..
Oh! I think Jane will be troubled about the dance routine.. Gambatte!
Great update! :thumbsup
Thank you :bow: :twothumbs
-
that was so epic...
and I'm like... still Takamina!!
Ok... Jane-san, what did you dooooooooooooo??!!
Jane Doe, Takasolo~~
hrm... poor Takamina...
and Sasshi <3 <3 lol
-
por minami she have a big problem but nobody believe in her..
-
Wow that was something!
I feel bad for Minami in the alternate world. :cry: She didn't anything; she's just confuse.
Though, it seems that Minami has a new nickname in the normal world. Jane Doe. That's cool. XD
Please update soon. :) XD
-
oh zaaaaaaaamn~! :shock: "Jane" y u betray them!? :frustrated: must have a reason...right... :smoke: ...right....
This is seriously getting cooler each chapter! :on GJ: wooo~ hehehehe can't wait to see the reason (if there is one...I'm sure there is) why "Jane" did it... :glasses:
Takamina!!! hold on!!!! :pleeease: ...stay safe! :cool1: hehehehe
-
Thanks again for reading everyone! I know you’re all curious about what Jane did and it will be revealed eventually along with other things :D ENJOY CHAPTER 4!
Replies:
bunny_rabbit: Lol, that’s definitely a possibility of what Atsuko would do if that were to happen :P And yes nothing revealed yet :) & thank you, I’ll need luck!
cisda83: Wish I could answer all your questions now lol. Sadly though the answers will be given as the chapters go by :) & yah, even though they’re both ‘Minami’ they grew up under different circumstances.
sakura_drop_: Lol we’ll see if Jane can pull off her moments of being an idol, but idol Takamina is one of a kind :D As for Minami’s crimes, we’ll see if she’s guilty or not! :O
Chichay12: Lol you’re welcome. Glad you’re engaged into the story :)
Dieyg48: Thanks for always waiting for an update ^^ Our Takamina is tough so you’ll see how she handles things! As for Jane, she’s still a mystery so we’ll find out more about her later on ^_^
X_Last-Cross_X: Well who doesn’t dream of these sorts of things when they’re younger :D & lol, Yuko will have to remember to never cross paths with you :P
kenjoy12: Glad you find it thrilling :D lol and yes Jane is not idol like Minami so the dance routines won’t come easy to her.
Shinoki: Lol glad you like Sasshi because she’ll be making more appearances!
Haruko: Yeah, it’d be tough to be in a place where no one takes what you say seriously. We’ll see how Minami deals!
RJay: Indeed people should feel bad for Minami, it aint fun to have no idea what’s going on :p & glad you also like the Jane Doe nickname, makes it easier to differentiate the Takamina’s :D
FlameHazeKatsu: There def will be an explanation of Jane’s past with AKB so no worries :)
--------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 4 – The Verdict
(Original World)
“Graduated. What do you mean? She isn’t dead or anything is she!?” I yelled.
Yuko threw a towel at my head. “Of course not you idiot. We mean she’s no longer part of the group. Being in AKB isn’t a permanent gig. You graduate when you’re ready to move on and follow your own dreams” she explained.
I was both shocked and fascinated to hear this.
Most of the members who were at practice gathered in the change room, and we began to talk. The practice had gone by fairly well. At least enough to fool the managers and camera crew. I was stiff with the singing and dancing, but Oshima figured that was at least a good way to start the whole ‘Minami isn’t feeling well’ excuse.
“That’s pretty amazing.” I commented honestly in regards to the graduation process. Of course there were no graduations back in my world from AKB. The only thing that’d make someone leave AKB was death or certain circumstances. “So... what’s Atsuko’s dream? Is she happy” I eagerly asked, wanting to know more.
Minegishi raised a finger and waved it back and forth. “Nu uh. Information for information remember. We told you this, so you have to answer our previous question. How come you keep referring to Atsuko by her first name but not us?”
“Yah, spill!” Sashihara yelled.
I sighed. “It’s...complicated...” they all waited for me to continue. “I really don’t know where to begin...I’m just no longer used to calling you all by your first names. I kind of lost that privilege, and to respect the wishes of the AKB members, I wasn’t allowed to formally call out to you anymore.”
Everyone looked confused and I knew they wanted to ask more about the situation. “Did you get into a fight with all the members or something?” Kashiwagi asked.
I let out a bitter smile. “...Yah, something like that. I’d rather not talk about it yet.”
Seeing my mood and expression, they all decided to drop the subject. “Okay then, so why still refer to Atsuko by her first name?”
A blush appeared on my face and I lowered my head. “...It’s just...I’ve always been close to Atsuko I guess. I couldn’t get used to referring to her by her last name”
“Hey, are you blushing! Why are you blushing?” Oshima said out loud.
“I’m not!” I looked up defensively and glared.
“You totally are” Watanabe quipped.
“Wait, how close exactly are you to Atsuko?” Itano questioned.
At that question my face grew redder and Oshima grabbed me by the shoulders and shook me back and forth, “hey come on, answer us!”
“Ah! Geez. She was my partner alright!” I said, releasing myself from Oshima’s grip.
“By partner...you mean...GIRLFRIEND!” Kawaei yelled out as everyone began to talk at once.
I should’ve kept my mouth shut. The all kept asking me if that’s what it meant and I finally answered. “Yes, yes. She was my girlfriend I guess. Man you’re all noisy.”
“Woah, no way” Minegishi said.
“Well, I mean since their AKB isn’t an idol group, they obviously don’t have a rule against dating.” Yokoyama said.
“...So no one minds that you two are dating?” Iwata asked curiously.
“Were” I corrected. “And it wasn’t really dating. We were just together. And why would anyone mind?” I raised an eyebrow. “No one cared about what we did. The last thing on people’s minds is to worry over others relationships” I answered with calm. “Being with Atsuko just made sense then” I shrugged.
“...Wow. Well, if you two are anything like the Minami and Atsuko we know, then you were meant to be” Kojima smiled.
I smiled back sadly, “You guys seriously keep forgetting the past tense sentences I said. We aren’t together anymore.”
“Is it regarding that fight you had with the whole group” Minegishi worriedly asked.
“...Yah. It’s not their faults though. It’s mine.”
Shinoda spoke up seriously, “You mentioned before that Minami wouldn’t be safe with AKB. Why not?”
I kept silent, but she shouted the question, “why not!?”
“Hey Mariko, calm done” Kitahara tried to calm her but she was ignored.
“I can’t calm down. We still don’t know where Minami is or what her situation is. If the AKB there won’t help her, then who will. I can’t trust her if she doesn’t tell us everything.”
“...You’re right. I’m sorry. Since this involves your friend, since I’m the one who put her at risk, you all at least deserve to know. The members are more than just mad at me. It wasn’t just a simple argument that split us up. I did used to be their leader...but then something happened and that changed everything. If your Minami is caught by them, and can’t convince them she’s not me...there’s a strong chance that they may kill her...”
Everyone taken back by shock, then started shouting and panicking at the same time. Confusion and worry evident in their expressions.
“They wouldn’t really do that would they?”
“What the heck are we sitting around here for, shouldn’t we be doing something.”
“Minami must be super confused wherever she is. This is more serious than we thought”
“You have to go get her!”
“Quiet!” Oshima yelled. Everyone quieted down and she glared at me. “You should’ve started your explanation with that. If anything happens to Minami...” she gripped her fists.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t want you all to panic. I told you I’d take responsibility for this and figure out a way to fix things.”
“How can you be so calm when mentioning that Minami could be killed by the only people she’d think she could trust?! Especially when you don’t even know how to get back yet!” Minegishi said with much concern.
“Because, the girls from AKB aren’t monsters. They’re kind and caring. They wouldn’t hurt your friend in the state she’s in now. I have faith that they wouldn’t do anything to harm her until they are 100% convinced she is me. They wouldn’t be satisfied unless she herself admitted to being the person they think she is. They won’t kill her...I’m sure of it.” I said with much confidence, which seemed to ease most members.
“Then the question remains...If the members are as kind hearted as you say, what is it that prompts them to want to kill you. What did you do?” Shinoda asked.
------------------------------------------------------------------
(Alternate World)
Shock couldn’t even begin to describe how I felt. If I thought I was confused and shocked before, then that feeling just grew ten-fold at what Atsuko just accused me of. I still didn’t comprehend what was going on or where I was, but there was one thing I knew without a doubt...Before anyone else could say anything, I found my voice and spoke up, “...I’d never...Even the thought of...I won’t let you accuse me of such a thing! Honestly, I still have no idea what’s going on or what this is but...I can tell you right now that not in a million years would I ever, EVER betray or intentionally bring harm to the members. Whether this is a dream, or the past or present or future it doesn’t matter! I’d never hurt my family!” I spat out while attempting to maintain my cool. I hadn’t realized how hard I’d been clenching my fists until I uncurled my fingers and felt some blood trickle down my palms.
Everyone remained silent, and for the first time they were the ones sporting confused looks. Sasshi slowly raised her hand and said, “I don’t know about you guys, but that gave me chills” Yuki was about to smack her again but then stopped and said,
“...I’m as lost as everyone else here, but, I don’t think she’s faking. She has no reason to”
Everyone seemed like they had an opinion to express, whether it was bad or good. Although Mariko spoke up first. “Atsuko, your thoughts”
Atsuko shrugged, “Like I said before, she seems to really believe what she’s saying”
Mariko sighed and rested her forehead on her hands. It appeared she was thinking, and everyone, including me, waited. After a few minutes, she raised her head. “Alright. No matter what is happening, right now all that’s clear is that Minami has no recollection of...her memories here. Therefore....punishment for her crimes will be put on hold”
“What!?” Yuko shouted as she stood up. A few other members seemed to want to protest as well but Mariko gave them no chance.
“Yuko, even you must realize that she is not putting up an act. When she is tried, she should be tried based on the crimes she knew she committed. She herself has to admit to her crimes...That is the only way we’d be satisfied and serve justice, correct? We gain nothing by killing her as she is now. Therefore, in the meantime, Takahashi Minami will be on...parole; I suppose you can call it. I want a member to always be by her side to keep an eye on her, get her updated on what’s happening. Rie, Asuka, inform all the rebels of this. And as for you Minami” she said, finally addressing me directly. “I hope you realize how big of a deal this is, so I do encourage you to follow orders and behave.” Mariko then stood up from her desk and stretched. “Welcome to the AKB rebel camp Minami.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------
After that fun meeting, everyone left except for Atsuko, Mariko and me. “For now, Atsuko will show you around the place and explain a few things for you. Atsuko, if you don’t mind”
“It’s fine by me. But you’ll have to let Yuko take my patrol shift then.” Atsuko said as Mariko nodded. She then looked to me. “Come on, let’s go.” I followed her out into the hallway.
We walked in silence for a bit side by side as she led me through many halls. “...So, Mariko sama called this place a rebel camp...What exactly are you all rebelling against?” I asked, figuring I may as well try to learn what’s going on.
“...The government. A bunch of power hungry freaks that think they can control everyone.”
“Wait...The government as in the government. Why would they do something like that? And shouldn’t you all be letting the police or army handle this”
“There isn’t exactly a police or army. There are soldiers who serve the government though, and the government is made up many people, not exactly our world leaders. No one fights for us, so we decided to take things into our own hands and fight for ourselves. That’s how AKB was born.” Atsuko explained.
“That’s...terrible. I mean, you all shouldn’t have to go through that. This is dangerous”
She shrugged. “It’s what we’ve known our whole lives. We each accepted this knowing what we were getting into. Our entire lives this is how it’s been. This is the world we grew up in. ... ...AKB actually saved us. Gave us a reason to fight. Gave us a family, people to protect. Anyways, enough about that. We’ll continue your history lesson later, let me show you around.”
Atsuko showed me the training room, weapons room, the sleeping area, cafeteria, and common room. “Wow, this place is huge” I observed as I tried to remember everything Atsuko was showing me.
“Well it does have to fit over 300 members. Anyways, I’d take you to the main lobby on the north side of the building but that’s where most member are right now, and the others are most likely still explaining the situation so it’s best not to see anyone for today. It’s getting late though; I’ll lead you to your quarters”
It turned out ‘my quarters’ was the prison cell I awoke in. Atsuko guided me in then locked the doors. “It’s procedure” she explained. “Part of the parole. You’ll have to put up with it for now, and honestly at the moment you’re probably safer behind bars. We’ll go over more things tomorrow; another member will be in charge of escorting you tomorrow though.”
“Right...” I said. Atsuko turned to leave but then I shouted, “Wait!” She stopped and turned around. I wanted to ask her not to go. To stay with me. I was trying to keep it together but the truth was I was scared and freaked out by all this. “Um...Thanks...for putting up with me, I mean” I instead said.
She just nodded then turned back around to leave, before she left however, I heard her quietly say, “good night”
I let a small smile play across my face, “good night Acchan”
-----------------------------------------------------------------
I’d be lying if I said I didn’t hope to wake up the next morning to realize everything that’s happened was just a dream. But when I opened my eyes, I was greeted by the same poor lighting and uncomfortable mattress of the prison cell. Sure it was terrible, but I figured for someone who was practically put on a trial yesterday for a death sentence, I had nothing to complain about, and at least they hadn’t cuffed me this time.
I had tried not to think about what they’d do if I supposedly got ‘my memories’ back of this place, but I knew that wasn’t possible since I definitely don’t belong here. But they believe I do, and indeed I’m Takahashi Minami, but there’s no way I’m the one they’re referring to... Geez, what the heck am I even suggesting. I shook my head in order to stop thinking about this. I didn’t know what to do, so I decided to stretch and work on some choreography until someone would come to fetch me.
I’d started off with practicing Sayanora Crawl, river and now was working on Kaze wa Fuiteiru. Still in the middle of practicing, I hadn’t heard someone approach but stopped my practice when someone tapped on the cell bars. Turning around, I saw Yui unlocking the cell. “Ah, Yui!” I smiled, “good morning”
She was surprised, but kept a straight face as she said, “morning.” Opening the door, she gestured for me to come out. As I did, we began to walk upstairs. “So everyone knows of your situation and of Mariko sama’s orders. I can’t promise you everyone will treat you kindly though, but I can guarantee your life will be safe.” She notified me.
“Great” I said sarcastically. “Because having most members have to be ordered in order not to want to kill me would make this all better” I sighed. “Thanks for letting me know though,” I said honestly as she just nodded.
“All the members who aren’t on duty now are either in the training room or having breakfast, so I suggest we grab something to eat first” Yui led me into the cafeteria, and once we stepped in, the entire room got quiet. I noticed everyone stare, each person giving me a different look. Some shock, some sadness, anger, hate, curiosity, fear? It seriously made me feel terrible and guilty...even if I knew I’d done nothing wrong...but they all believed I did. I stood there awkwardly at the entrance until Yui sighed and pulled me over to some machines at the side of the room. “I’d say not to draw too much attention but I guess that’s impossible. Just ignore it. Come on, pick what you want to eat” she handed me a tray but I just stood there.
I looked around the room to try to see where the food was being served and noticed most members were still watching my every move. Yui looked at me questioningly and asked, “What are you waiting for?”
“Um...I really don’t see where the food being served is”
“Eh...You seriously even forgot how to use our machinery” Yui said surprised. I just shrugged, not knowing what she meant. She turned around to face the machines we were beside. “You can pick any food you want from the selections that appear here.” Yui pushed a button on the machine and suddenly pictures of food with their descriptions all popped out like holograms around us.
“Woah!” I shouted in surprise not expecting that, catching most people’s attention in the room. The images of different foods kept floating around us. “This is insane! Hey Yui, do you see this! It’s so cool!” I yelled excitedly while Yui had her mouth slightly agape at my behaviour.
“Ta...Takamina san please calm down, it’s not that big of a deal”
“Are you kidding? This is insanely cool! So do I just click on the image I want or something?”
Yui nodded in slight amazement.
I looked at all the pictures but one caught my eye instantly. “Ah! Katsudon! I’ll have that” I reached over and clicked the image, and then from the side of the machine, my katusdon began to materialize. This is amazing!
“Katsudon for breakfast. Some things never change” Yui commented. I peeled my eyes away from my katsudon and saw that Yui was actually smiling, as though reminiscing about something.
“No matter the time or occasion, it’s always appropriate to eat katsudon. Besides, I’m sure any Takahashi Minami would have the same taste” I said as I grabbed the bowl.
Yui grabbed her food then directed me to an empty table, “Any Takahashi Minami?” she asked as she placed her food down and sat. I also took a seat across her.
“I know it sounds stupid, but it’s honestly the only thing that makes sense to me. I’m clearly not the Takahashi Minami you all think I am, but it remains evident that you do know a Takahashi Minami.” I said matter-of-factly as I began to eat.
“So you’re saying there’s two yous” Yui asked astonished.
“That’d make sense!” someone said loudly. I turned and saw Sasshi approaching as she took a seat beside me. “I mean think of all the possibilities. What if Takamina has a twin! Or maybe she was cloned! Perhaps even abducted by aliens!”
Yui and I just stared blankly at her. “I’m pretty sure I don’t have a twin or wasn’t cloned or abducted.”
“That’s what they want you to think! She said enthusiastically.
“Look, what I mean is that it’s not just the fact that theirs two Minami’s. I’m telling you all I don’t belong here.”
“Oh yah, you did mention something about another AKB that’s an idol group. Man I just can’t imagine that....Am I popular!?” Sasshi suddenly asked. Yui just sighed at the question and I was taken back. “Come on tell me, I can take it. You said we perform for fans and everything right? What am I like...I mean what’s the Sashihara you know like?”
I smiled and answered, “Actually you are really popular. You have a big fanbase and honestly you’re the exact same as the Sashihara Rino I know. Loud, energetic, confident, curious, friendly”
“Aw, come on stop, you’re making me blush” Sasshi said as she playfully shoved me. Yui threw her bread at Sasshi.
“Yes Takamina san, please stop, we don’t need her ego to get any bigger” she teased.
I laughed as the two bickered back and forth after that. Once we finished eating, Sasshi energetically spoke up again, “Hey Yui, let’s show Takamina our training center next!”
Yui shrugged, “I suppose it's fine”
I walked with the two of them and we all spoke animatedly. I was very glad for both their presence, because they made me feel like I was back at home. Before we entered the door of the training room, I saw Yuko, Haruna and Sae about to go in. Yuko stopped to look at me; “joining us for practice huh, I guess it’ll be interesting to see what you remember” she then walked in with the others.
I looked nervously back and forth between Yui and Sasshi, “Um, I won’t have to fight or anything will I?”
Sasshi smile, “who knows, it could be interesting!”
END OF CHAPTER 4
-
WOHOOO!!!! TAKAMINA WAS SAVED!!!! THANK YOU ATSUKO, THANK YOU!!!!! :panic: :panic: :panic:
If anyone dare to hurt my Takamina, I will promise to them I will give them a unforgettable nightmare that they will experience in their entire life.. (Readying plasma-bladed sword, beam swords, several modified guns, and couple of grenades..) :angry: :angry: :angry:
Jane has really having a hard time on Takamina's world.... AND MARIKO DON'T SHOUT AT HER!!!!!!! :angry: :angry: :angry:
I love Atsumina couples... In every parallel universe... :wub: :wub: :wub:
Waiting for your next update XD XD XD
-
I really cant get enough of this fic....
When im reading i really wish that i cant read the end word *sigh
And most of all takamina is safe...for now~
Anyways,arrow thank you again
And pls update soon :on gay:
-
Ah... so now everyone in the idol world knew that rebel Minami indeed already got switched...
And rebel Atsuko and rebel Minami were girlfriends... Yeah....
Yeah... what did the rebel Minami that made all rebel AKB members hated her and wanted to kill her?
Lucky that some of the rebels believed idol Minami... if not she would be dead by then...
Poor idol Minami.... for being targeted when she was not even responsible with everything that went around in the rebel world...
Yui and Sashi were friendlier than before... now that they kind of thought that there were other Minami... probably exchanged...
Eh... idol Minami was going to be fighting with rebel Yuko....
What's going to happen in the fight between idol Minami and rebel Yuko?
What did rebel Minami do to earn killing order from everyone...?
Can't wait to find out more
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
KYA~~!!! You updated!!! I will repeat myself, but I so love the cool Yuko-sama in both worlds!!!! :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub:
I wanna see the fight!! And I want them to see Takamina singing and dancing. They would believe then, nee? :roll:
I was laughing so hard at everyone's expressions when Takamina was acting weirdly at the machines and stuff :DDD
Mhm, Jane seems getting it easier, nee? I am waiting for her further explanation!
-
I love Takamina more and more because of your fics, Arrow-san...! :farofflook:
Awesome story! :twothumbs
Hope the rest of AKB rebels would know the truth ASAP..
-
can't stop laughing at Takamina's reaction on the sophisticated vending machine :on lol:
and Sasshi's theories...twin?cloned?abducted by alien? the heck is that...somehow I got a feeling that Sasshi will start to nagging on Takamina to tell her more about her idol counterpart and she will become a fan of her counterpart...
among all the rebels it seems like Yuko is the most hostile towards Takamina...did she lost someone special to her because of Jane :hehehe: if yes who? but if not, why? man...more questions popped up :on lol:
Yuko vs Takamina on training ground? sounds fun...a rebel vs an idol...I guess Takamina can use her dancing experiences to fight Yuko back....or atleast to distract her...
anyway, nice update :on GJ:
-
OMG your fic is so Fu#"#$ng (sorry for the big word im excited) COOL
I love it
Update soon
more than soon please!!!!
-
I dont know how i feel!! :banghead: :banghead:
When i read these all chapters i was like = :bored: :mon suspect: :dunno: :mon star: :mon scare: :hehehe: :luvluv2:
Is it just me or your story look like AKB48 x AKB0048 fanfic? :dunno:
Please continue this!! :mon determined:
-
Fantastic update! :fap
I can see.that evryone.in the alternate world were able calmed down. And thank you they didn't killed Takamina! :nervous
But she will be hurt and Yuko challenged Takamina.. And Takamina is no.fighter! Oh no! Big trouble! Takamina.do some Flying Get moves! :fap :thumbsup :lol:
Jane! Hurry do something.. Better fix your gadgets or whatsoever.. Then the.members *not all of course* will go with Jane just to take their Takamina back.. Ahaha..
What will happen to Takamina will she able to survive? Will Jane fix her gadget on time? What will happen to Takamina and Jane that now they are not in their own world?
Ohmygosh! Can't wait! Love your fic.. :twothumbs
Thank you for the latest update :bow: :thumbsup
-
Uwahhhhh!! I'm really glad that Takamina is being treat A LITTLE BIT nicely by Yui and Sasshi and maybe Acchan!!~
8) :lol: XD
~Hnnn...So Jane haven't explain that she has KILLED someone...uhuuuh...Yuko is so scary...ahah
:? :oops: :twisted:
~Aghh!! I like it when its come to Sasshi!!! She makes me laugh all the time!!!~
:lol: :P :twothumbs
~And yeah!! Wahahah!! Takamina still like Katsudon here!!~ And the way she react to the machine~~~
XD :rofl: :lol:
~Wahhh...I'm a bit glad that both Takamina and Jane is kinda' in OKAY condition..ahahah
:thumbsup :) :sweatdrop:
~This is getting interesting!! Pls update the next one!!! This is the great fanfic i have ever read!!!~
:deco: :twothumbs :thumbsup
-
So... In the alternate world, Jane and Atsuko used to date? While in the original world, Minami and Atsuko hasn't...yet? :? XD :lol:
At least AKB rebel reconsidered Minami before their judgment. So she safe for now. I hope nothing too extreme will happen to her.
Poor Minami. Furthermore, Yuihan and Sasshi are starting to warm up to her.
It's funny how I imagine Minami reacting to the food machine like she hasn't seen before(which she hasn't) and the others thought that she was crazy that had forgotten everything(when in fact she doesn't belong there).
I hope Jane would hurry up before thing could get worst in the alternate world 'cause I sort of have a feeling that Minami is getting a little in trouble at the end.
Please update soon!!! XD :lol:
-
They "used" to go out together!!! kyaaaa.... :mon lovelaff: yes...I'm still squealing...I'll be like the members who's just ignoring the past tense~ LOL :mon evillaff: wahahahaha.... xD woooo~ damn right...hell yesh! (lol im getting hyper a lot of Atsumina updates recently) :on gay: :on gay: :on gay:
As for Takamina...*phew* ur doing good~ keep it up souchan!~ :onioncheer: At least Yui and Sasshi aren't that stingy to Takamina...could've been worse :sweat:
-
im super happy!!
whew... at least nothing really bad is happening...
Yuihan~~~~ Sasshi~~~ <3
Katsudon... I can totally imagine Takamina's reaction to the machine...
lol~~ <3 <3
-
every chpater is getting better.. i love that.. but We know that takamina is a warrior inside so.. she just need to wake uo her survival skill.. yuko is so aggresive..
-
Replies:
X_Last-Cross_X: Lol no one would date hurt Minami if you were around :P & yeah, Atsumina is universally awesome :D
Chichay12: I’m glad you feel that way, thanks :)
cisda83: Tough situation for Minami but it’s understandable the rebels would doubt her sadly! Thankfully Sasshi and Yui are being nice with her though :D Glad your looking forward to finding out everything, all shall be revealed in due time ^^
sakura_drop_: I’m really glad you like Yuko :D I’m worried ppl may not like rebel Yuko but she’s not a bad person! Lol well don’t want to give any spoilers Minami will get to do many interesting things in the alternate world :P As for Jane, yeah, compared to Minami she has it easier...but she’d probably take fighting any day over being an idol since she aint used to that :P
d_ruffi: Thank you! And glad your loving Takamina more *__*
bunny_rabbit: I’d have the same reaction as Minami to the futuristic vending machine ^_^”
And LMAO! It’s very possible that Sasshi would be her own biggest fan!
And Yuko has her reasons, as do most other members, you’ll find out when the time comes :D
Archer1992: lol thanks. I’m honoured my fic was worthy of the ‘big word’ :P Here is my ‘soon’ update :)
correnereyes: Thanks, glad your liking the fic :) And lol ya, I guess in a way it’s like AKB0048 in the sense that in one world we have a badass AKB that fights in a somewhat futuristic setting :) sorry to report their will be no singing when they fight enemies though or piloting awesome robots (they’re not that advanced yet :O )
kenjoy12: haha thank you for being so engaged in the fic :) Fighting Yuko is something she should def avoid for now :P & yup, hopefully Jane will do her best to fix things!
Dieyg48: Thankfully a few people are being a bit nice with her, it’d suck if they all wanted to kill her! & lol glad Sasshi is likeable, because she’s somehow ending up in my chapters a lot so you’ll see more of her :P
RJay: Yup, in the alternate world Atsuko and Minami(jane) used to be a couple! And Minami and Atsuko in the original world aren’t since Minami is still in AKB... :P
But yeah, poor her, everyone probably thinks she’s crazy but since it’s her first time in the rebel camp she’ll of course find out many new things :D
FlameHazeKatsu: Lol, feel free to ignore the past tense like the rest of the members :P & No worries, there shall be more Atsumina!
Shinoki: Yui and Sasshi are pretty awesome <3 & lol, ya picturing Minami with the high tech machine is very easy and comical :P
Haruko: Glad you think so :) And yeah, Minami is tough!
-----------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 5 – Training!
(Original World)
I awoke and was greeted by the sun’s rays piercing through the curtains. It took me a moment to realize that I was in my...Takahashi Minami’s room. After discussing things with the members yesterday, Minegishi escorted me back to this apartment and said I could stay the night here. Since there was no AKB job for me to pretend doing, I’d be free for the day to try and figure things out.
However, regarding yesterdays question that Shinoda posed, things did not go well as she grew frustrated with me yet again after I refused to answer her question.
Flashback
“Then the question remains...If the members are as kind hearted as you say, what is it that prompts them to want to kill you. What did you do?” Shinoda asked.
Everyone eagerly waited for an answer. I closed my eyes, picturing the answer in my head, but when I re-opened them, I said, “I’m sorry. I don’t believe that is necessary for you to know at the moment”
“What!” Shinoda said, slightly raising her voice.
“I understand your concern for Takamina, and I agreed to cooperate and answer the questions that would tell you of the circumstance she may face back in my world. However, the question you just asked poses no relevance to the matter. It is merely a question of curiosity, and I choose not to answer it. All you need to know is that a mistake was made, and I am doing everything in my power in order to fix that mistake. I know I’m asking much, but please trust me. Perhaps another time I will tell you everything.
End of flashback.
No member further pressed me on the matter after that, and then I came here. I crashed yesterday as soon as I arrived so I never noticed the details in Takamina’s room. We are indeed the same person, but some of our tastes do vary. Her room is very pink and stylish, something I could not imagine myself living in...Then again, perhaps if the AKB from my world grew up in a place like this, this is how we’d all would have turned out. Except we didn’t, we grew up in a world of battle.
I smiled as I noticed Takamina’s ‘treasure’ section, which seemed to be filled with gifts from members. “You’re definitely loved leader. I hope the members back home are treating you okay” I walked over to her desk and sat down, figuring I should get to work. I clicked a button on my watch and a few holographic displays appeared. I clicked on the ‘tools’ menu and selected a few things I’d need. After the items I needed materialized, I took off the watch and placed it on the desk. “Alright, time to get to work.”
--------------------------------------------------------------------
(Alternate world)
I stood there, eyes and mouth wide open at the site before me. The rebel groups training quarters were huge, and split up into many different sections. On one side they had a shooting range; on another they had swords and other weapons. On the far end was an obstacle course, and opposite that was a place with all sorts of gadgets and machinery. In the middle of the room seemed to be the sparring area, where members were fighting with one another.
“Pretty cool huh!” Sasshi elbowed me as she smirked. “I myself prefer the tech area. That's where we get to take apart whatever we want and build a couple things, and also learn how a few gadgets work. The watch you lost is actually something we modified in order to allow it to store more objects. My latest work includes trying to get the items to materialize and to be stored faster into the watch.” She explained, eyes practically sparkling.
“Wow, so you’re actually like a genius here or something” I said in a disbelieving but impressed tone.
Yui laughed, “don’t let her fool you, she’s only good with those sorts of things. She still an idiot when it comes to most stuff”
Sasshi pouted. “Boo you! We all have our strong points and weaknesses.” She turned to me and her goofy smile returned, “so Takamina, what do you want to try first?”
“Huh” I said surprised.
“It’d be interesting to see if your mind and instincts can unconsciously remember all this. Usually when someone has memory problems, their body tends to remember most things still” Yui spoke.
“And I keep telling you I don’t have repressed or altered memories. There’s no way I can do any of this stuff” I complained as Sasshi started to push me forward.
“Come on, it’ll be fun!” she encouraged.
“Hey Takahashi, why don’t you try sparring with me” I turned around to see an unfamiliar face standing in the middle of the sparring mats.
I looked to Yui and Sasshi. “Who is that? She’s not a member is she?” Sure there were many members in AKB, but I did recognize a majority of them. The young girl at the center who called me however, was not familiar.
“No. She’s not part of AKB. We mentioned before we protect and aid the civilians. And a trusted few of them aid us back in return by either fighting with us when they can or mostly providing outside information. She’s Sekai, pretty hot headed but a good kid."
“Come on Takahashi, a quick spar.” She challenged with a smirk.
“She just wants to beat me doesn’t she” I asked while not breaking eye contact with Sekai.
“Yup. Most civilians are pretty pissed at you too. And it doesn’t help the fact that she always saw you as a rival and is angered because you declined her when she wanted to join AKB” Sasshi said with not much interest.
“Why did I do that?” I asked. Not bothering to refer to a different Minami.
“Don’t worry, you made the right choice, she’s too hot-headed at doesn’t think straight. Her joining the team would be dangerous for her and the group. Besides, she has a family and you instructed her to stay with them.” Yui explained.
“Come on Takamina, just fight her, she won’t give up until you accept” Sae called out with a smile. Yuko just stood by like most people and observed.
“Just give it a shot Takamina, you don’t have to worry about hurting her, she can take care of herself.” Sasshi encouraged.
“I’m more worried about her hurting me” I sighed as Sasshi laughed and Yui smirked.
Everyone around the sparring area encouraged for the fight to take place. Many familiar faces were present, especially the junior members. I recognized Yuko, Sae, Sayaka, Jurina, Rena, Rina, Karen, Juri, Haruna, Yuria, Kumi, Rie, and a couple more. I sighed, seeing no way to get out of this, so I figured I may as well get it over with.
I stepped into the ring and faced the girl.
“Don’t hold back” she warned as she got into a fighting stance.
You won’t have to worry about that... I stood there awkwardly, not really knowing what to do. The only fights I’ve ever been in were the fake ones in Majisuka, but even there I didn’t have much experience.
“And start!” Rina shouted.
The girl sprinted towards me right away and threw a high kick aiming for my head. I ducked the last minute and moved to the other side. Clearly she’s going all out! Sekai charged again and threw another kick with her right leg; I stumbled backwards and raised my right hand to block, which absorbed the impact of the kick. Ouch! Pain masked my face but Sekai instantly dropped her right hand to the floor and lifted her left leg to kick me on the right side of my stomach. I clutched the area she hit and steadily moved back. She quickly approached and dropped both hands to the floor and swept me off my feet by sliding her right leg at a swift motion on the floor. I fell to the ground.
Ah! Can I just stay on the ground? “Takamina look out!” Sasshi warned. I looked up and saw the girl was about to send a downward cut with her heel on my head, so I quickly rolled away and stood up.
“Come on Takamina! Do something!” Sasshi cheered. I sighed and faced the girl again. I decided to charge at her and she was taken aback by my probably reckless action, and I managed to tackle her down to the floor, except I fell with her. Though I’d managed to hold myself up using my two hands so I didn’t fall on her. I looked down and saw she was...blushing?...and...pissed off...oh boy. She put her hands on my shoulders and brought her feet to my stomach, and then threw me over her head. I landed on my back again and momentarily lost my breath due to the impact.
“Ouch!” This time I yelled out loud. Before Sekai could charge again, Yui stepped in and held her back.
“Alright, alright fights over. You clearly won” Sekai stopped struggling and then walked angrily out of the room. Sasshi came over and reached out a hand to help me up, which I gratefully took.
“Wow Takamina...you suck” Sasshi said with a smile as I glared at her.
Yui turned back to look at me, “clearly I was wrong about the whole ‘your body remembering how to fight’ thing” she smirked.
“I told you two I don’t fight” I brushed myself off.
“Were you even trying? Because you got your ass handed to your by a rookie. A 15 year old rookie at that.” Yuko accused.
I really didn’t want to get into a fight with Yuko so I calmly answered, “It’s kind of worse to admit that I was trying since I did get my ass kicked...But yes, I was.” I said nonchalantly.
Yuko looked annoyed and was about to step onto the mats, but Sae held her back. “Woah Yuko, hold on! Its evident Takamina isn’t at full strength. You beating her at this state won’t mean or accomplish anything. Just relax”
Yuko reluctantly nodded and then faced me again, “You better get your act together, because I’ll challenge you soon” she declared.
I sighed, “I really was trying you know...” I said tiredly.
“Wow, you really are terrible then” Haruna said straightforwardly with a shocked expression.
“Thanks for clearing that up Nyannyan.”
Everyone, including Yuko raised an eyebrow at what I just said.
“What?” I innocently asked.
“Nyannyan” Haruna asked with a puzzled expression.
“Eh, you don’t have that nickname here?” I asked surprised.
“Woah that’s super cute! Is that like her idol nickname” Sasshi asked excitedly.
“Huh. Oh, something like that I guess. But mostly only the members call her that.”
“Hey Kojima san, it is oaky if I call you Nyannyan too!” Sasshi asked.
“You better not go calling her that” Yuko lightly glared.
“Aw come on, don’t be jealous Yuko san, you can call her that too” Sasshi said then turned back to me, “Hey! Did I have a nickname?”
“Hm. Oh yah, but you probably heard it before, it’s Sasshi”
Sasshi slumped her shoulder, “Boo, I already do have that nickname, I wanted one like nyannyan” I laughed as Sasshi pouted.
The atmosphere seemed to have relaxed a bit with all the members present. “Ah, Takamina san, why don’t you try using the guns. You were always good at those” Karen stepped forward.
“Yah it’ll be fun!” Sasshi said.
I turned and narrowed my eyes at her, “that’s what you said about the sparring” I accused as I put my hand to my stomach where a bruise was most likely forming.
Sasshi held up a hand in apology and smiled, “sorry, sorry, but you have to admit it was entertaining!” Yah, for you all maybe.
“Give it a try Takamina san” Jurina said. Before I could further protest, Sasshi dragged me over to the guns area and many members followed behind out of curiosity. We got to a large enclose area with many guns on display and targets as well. “Here!” Sasshi handed over a big gun. “This is a semi automatic rifle, you were great using these. Actually you were great with all kinds of guns.”
“I seriously don’t know how to use this thing” I said dejectedly as I looked to the weapon in my hands.
“You’ll be fine, this is second nature to you” Sae called out from behind the protective glass where the rest of the members stood.
“Fine...Shouldn’t I be wearing protection or something?” I asked.
Sasshi looked at me like I was crazy, “You’re kidding right?”
I glared, “No I’m not. This is dangerous, don’t people usually wear protection?”
It was Yuko who surprisingly answered me, “Only the beginners wear protection in the training portion, but they’re expected to know the gun inside out and how to effectively use it on its own outside on the field. That was on your rules.”
“I am a beginner” I muttered not bothering to raise my voice. I held the weapon up and rested the base under my armpit.
“Minami, that’s not how to properly hold it” Sae commented with a smirk.
“Huh? Oh right...How do I hold it then?” Just then, we heard members greeting someone who approached. It was Atsuko.
“What are you all doing here?” She asked and the noticed me holding the gun, I gave her a sheepish smile. She sighed and looked over to Sasshi and Yui, “This is how you show her around on her second day?”
The way Atsuko said that made me wonder if she actually believed what I’d said about not being the Takamina they know. If that were the case, then it’d only be her and Sasshi who believed me so far...and maybe Yui.
“Well this is an important part of what we do so we figured we’d show her our training center. You should’ve seen her fight, she’s terrible” Sasshi laughed.
“Okay I suck I get it, glad you’re having fun with that idea” I said with no real malice in my tone. Sasshi just grinned.
Atsuko sighed again and looked to me, “you’re holding that wrong.”
“So I’ve been told”
Atsuko walked up to me and helped me position my hands and the gun properly. The base now rested against my shoulder.
“You have your scope right there so use that when aiming at the target, and don’t forget to unlock it so you can pull the trigger. The lock is here on the right side.” She explained as I thanked her, and then she backed up to where the other members were.
I unlocked the gun and looked through the scope. The target was a cut out of human and there were targets on the head and chest of the figure. I took a breath and got ready to fire.
Yui must have noticed something wrong with my stance because just as I pulled the trigger she called out, “hey! remember to properly plant your feet!”
Too late. The recoil of the gun got me in the shoulder and set me flying back. Before I fell, I felt someone catch me from behind but we both ended up falling.
“Ow, ow, ow” I said as I turned my head and saw Atsuko under me. “Sorry! I yelled as I got off and helped her up”
“It’s fine, it’s my fault for not explaining that part...You seriously need training though” she pointed out
“Huh, training!?”
“Things get dangerous around here, and you need to at least learn how to defend yourself, so yes, training.” She said seriously.
You have to be kidding me.
“I think we should call it a day on the training part for Takamina san” Yui said, saving me from anymore butt kicking for the day.
“That’s fine” Atsuko said.
We then heard Sasshi let out a low whistle, “Not a bad shot though Takamina”
We all forgot about the bullet for a second since the main attraction was me getting thrown off my feet, but then everyone turned to where Sasshi was looking, at the target.
Silence.
My face turned slightly red, and I heard a few members trying to hold in a laugh.
“Wow Takamina, you really know how to get them where it hurts” Sasshi laughed.
“That shot itself is fatal in its own way...” Yui commented
“Maybe you should mess up more often Takamina, clearly it works” Sae joined in with a grin.
“It kind of makes you feel bad for him though...” Haruna said as she tilted her head.
I don’t even know if this is funny or sad. I sighed as I looked again to where I’d hit the target. I literally got him in his private area.
“Ahem!” We all turned to Atsuko who cleared her throat; it looked like she was trying hard not to grin. “As I said, we’ll get you training starting tomorrow.” She said to me, then turned and addressed everyone. “Alright, training is over for the day unless you’re schedule specifies otherwise. The baths are no open so feel free to soak up before heading out on your daily patrols and hunts.” Atsuko said. Everyone nodded and began to walk out.
Atsuko turned to me and noticed I still stood there. “You’re allowed to come too you know” she said nonchalantly.
“Huh...Oh...no...Well I...” Truth was I did want a nice relaxing bath after everything, not to mention clean clothes, but...
“Don’t worry Takamina, we won’t bite” Sae said as she, Yuko and Haruna were still gathering their things.
“If you’re worried about the other members, don’t be. Everyone received strict orders not to try anything” Haruna said casually.
“N...No, that’s not it...Well I mean that’s good to know but...” I was starting to blush and stutter, not really knowing how to handle the situation.
Sasshi looked at me and said, “Wait a minute, don’t tell me you’re embarrassed!!” she started to laugh and I lightly shoved her.
Yui looked at me and said, “eh, serious!”
Everyone who remained actually looked at me with shock. “What! Why’s that so shocking to you all! Yes it’s embarrassing alright, I barley ever bathe with you all” I said as my face was still flushed.
“This memory thing of yours is very interesting” Sae honestly commented.
“You never have a problem going in with the members...Though I do recall rumours that in your early days at the rebel base you did used to be embarrassed actually, but got over that somehow.” Yui observed.
“Yeah, no worries Takamina, it’s nothing we all haven’t seen before!” Sasshi grinned, my face grew redder but I stomped on her foot, and at the same time Atsuko and Yui both smacked her on the head. “Ow, ow and ow! Geez, well it’s the truth”
“If you’re more comfortable, you can come at a later time tonight and bathe, but someone will at least have to stand outside the doors to wait for you since you still have to have an escort at all times” Atsuko said and I gratefully smiled at her.
“That’d be fine, thanks” She nodded and left with Yuko and the others. Only I, Sasshi and Yui remained.
“Hey Yui, why don’t you got take a bath with the others, I can take over to watching Takamina”
Yui raised an eyebrow and then turned to me, “are you okay with that?”
I smiled, “Yeah, you go ahead with the others, Sasshi will keep me company, Thanks Yui”
“R...right. Take care’ Yui said as she grabbed her stuff and left.
...
“Finally, now I can talk to you alone!”Sasshi said as she grabbed my arm and led me to a corner. Huh? I thought.
“So! Spill, what happened! Clearly nothing changed” she said as I kept giving her a confused expression.
“What are you talking about?”
“Come on Takamina, no need to pretend anymore, it’s just me and you. So tell me, did you actually lose the watch? Were you able to make it back in time!?” she eagerly kept asking.
“Sasshi, I honestly have no idea what you’re talking about, and you all keep saying I lost some watch but I keep telling you I never had one” I answered.
She paused for a minute and looked at me closely...”You...You really are telling the truth aren’t you. You seriously have no idea what I’m talking about...Oh no! Did I break you!” she asked panicked as she shook me back and forth and I slapped her arms away.
“No, but you will if you keep shaking me like that! Geez, what the heck is up with you?”
She sighed but still looked panicked. “The watch, the one I installed the chip into that was supposed to take you back in time so you could fix everything!” Sasshi yelled in a whisper.
Huh?
End of chapter 5
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
Thanks for reading and commenting everyone!
Sorry the Yuko and Minami fight didn’t happen for those who were expecting it, but if it did, Minami would’ve gotten creamed! That or Yuko wouldn’t have accepted the fact Minami was that weak, she wants to face her for real! This will eventually take place though :)
As for chapter 6, I would’ve liked to update it tomorrow morning, but remembered that the elections are tomorrow! So i’ll have to wake up at 4:15 am to watch it and I’m sure the fanbase will be busy freaking out all Saturday so I’ll upload the next chapter Sunday :)
-
so sashi invented the watch....
I cant imagine minami with guns.. XD
but i think its really cool!
Looking forward to your update :on gay:
-
Ah... Rebel Minami still didn't want to say as to why she was wanted.... I wanted to know why she ordered to be killed... :smhid
What was that the rebel Minami was going to work on....?
Idol Minami really suck at fighting... she got her ass kicked by a teenager and she seem to upset Yuko... at that.
No one seem to believe that Minami was idol Minami not rebel Minami...
Minami was so hilarious... she able to shoot where it's hurt the most.... even she was suck at it...
Atsuko was going to teach Minami how to fight...
I think the atmosphere between Idol Minami and the rebels was getting lighter in expense of idol Minami actions...
Eh... Sashi's gadget was the one responsible for the switch between the Minamis....
So she knew and was helping rebel Minami to fix the mistakes she made in the past...
What's going to happen next?
What kind of troubles Minamis would be having next?
Would idol Minami be able to take the training that she would have with Atsuko?
Would Sashi be able to make another equipment to clear everything up?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
so it's Sasshi's fault the watch didn't work out?! why I'm not surprised? :DDD
Yuko-sama, yes, I love her everywhere.. :wub: :wub: and Rena-sama appears barely... She didn't even have any lines... :(
Ah, I wonder who's gonna look after Minami taking a bath~ maybe Atsuko~ :wub:
-
Ouchy!!! That's gonna be hurt for Takamina....Yikess...
:( :yep: :smhid
~Actually...what works do Jane need to do?? Oh well...i'll wait for it...
XD 8) :yep:
~Ou my gawd..i laugh on the part where Takamina shoot the target's 'target'...wahahaha!!!
:lol: :) XD
~Man...I thought NyanNyan is called NyanNyan too in the AW...wahaha~~Yuukooooooo~~~~
:wub: :inlove: :twisted:
~Well, the mystery about why Jane want to go to OW is slowly being reveal...curiousss~~~
:banghead: :doh: :panic:
~Aghh!!! No worry about the time!!! But just update it!! Cuz' every update getting interesting!!!!~
:twothumbs :thumbsup :inlove:
~So yeah...sousenkyo...hahaha...i know...But i'll wait!!! Both Takamina and Jane!! I'll cheer them up!!!
XD :wub: :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
-
Bingo! Sasshi the tech-master! :fap So it means from the start Sasshi believes in Jane.. And knows everything, seems like Jane really trusted Sasshi.. Hope Takamina will figure out what went wrong to the time machine and a switch of two Minami's happened..
Whoa! Takamina i told ya to do some Flying Get moves! See what happened to you.. :P Bath? Shy Takamina so cute! :lol: Hope to see what happen to Jane if her schedule is full loaded.. :twisted: Well Takamina was beaten not really still she got beaten.. So i wanna see Jane's craziness.. Well Takamina will have training soon.. So Takamina will have a very tiring and long day.. :nervous Jane! Takamina! Gambatte! :fap :thumbsup
Can't wait what will happen next. Will Sasshi be able to tell everything to Takakamina? Will everyone be able to trust Jane on original world and Takamina on alternate world? Suspense! Action! Comedy! Romance?.. Ahahaha.. :fap :thumbsup
Thank you for the update :bow: :twothumbs
-
Takamina really sucks at fighting, except running and avoiding... XD XD XD
Jane must fix her watch quickly so she could save her....
I know that Takamina will not return to her world, unless she could destroy that government first....
In short, Jane must bring all of the 48 members to the Chaos World so they could save Jane's world as a thanks...
Waiting for your update XD XD XD
-
so sasshi is the idiot whose jane had mention earlier...no surprise here :on lol:
why do I had a feeling that tbis Sekai kid had something to do with Jane's so caled crimez before... :hehehe: maamaa.,.I might be wrong, she might have nothing to do at all...
arghh...election...can't stop thinking about it :panic:
-
Epic chapter..
yea.. Takamina is shy...
suckish and weak lol...
Same here, I have to wake up around that time to watch the sousenkyos as well...
oh, so it's Sasshi...
-
LOL nice shot Takamina! :on GJ: ahahahaha...
So Sasshi is sided with her from the start!? That's good to hear~ :on drink:
and hah...of course Takamina is still embarassed~ :on lol:
Takamina learn how to fight so you know when you get back on ur own world (that if ur getting back lololol) then you can be a real badass! xD :cool1: LOL
-
This fic is amazing ! :thumbup
I thing member of alternative begin curious about takamina
Takamina is cute when embrassing XD
Atsuko in original is coming right?
Wait for you update :lol:
-
jaja sashi you did it!!
-
Thanks for reading and commenting everyone! Just want to quickly say I’m proud of all the members who ranked, and even if our oshis may not have gotten the ranks we wanted, they did their best and everyone has worked hard as well, so let’s support them all :) Congrats to Sasshi on center and congrats to Mariko on her graduation announcement.
Now back to the story! Here is my update as promised! I’ll upload chapter 7 either tomorrow or Tuesday since I already wrote it :P
Replies:
Chichay12: I couldn’t imagine her with guns either lol, that’s why I figured it’d make sense for her to suck at it on her first try!
cisda83: So many good questions, thanks for showing continuous interest! Some of those questions will actually be answered soon!
sakura_drop_: Lol I figured Sasshi was the appropriate choice for that! & Rena will appear again and have lines in chapter 7 actually! & lol, Atsuko was understanding and kind enough to give Minami total privacy, so any member would stand outside the door and wait for her :P
Dieyg48: Glad you find the updates interesting, hope this one doesn’t disappoint!
kenjoy12: Thanks for cheering em both on! Hopefully this chap will answer a few questions and chapter 7 promises to answer a big mystery.
X_Last-Cross_X: Lol & that is why Atsuko recommended training!
bunny_rabbit: LMAO! Way to remember that comment! Yeah, Sasshi is the ‘idiot’ Jane mentioned when she arrived to the original world :P & nothing wrong with making predictions to character involvement :)
Shinoki: And that’s what we love about Minami lol! Hope you were able to wake up for the election!
FlameHazeKatsu: Let’s see if Minami can become a badass!
nunku: Thank you! The members are def curious about her :P
Haruko: Lol yes, who know Sasshi would play such a big role eh :D
Chapter 6 - Reuniting with Atsuko?
(Alternate world)
“Wait Sasshi, what time machine? What are you talking about?”
Sasshi looked around and then grabbed my hand and led me further into an isolated area. “You came to me about 6 months ago to help you install a time machine into your watch. You knew I always researched and tried inventing crazy things so you trusted me with trying to make one. Not to mention I kept trying to contact you after you went solo. Anyways, it took me those 6 months to get one built and I met up with you just yesterday morning to give it to you and install in your watch...That’s why I was actually surprised when Atsuko brought you in later that day... You really don’t remember any of that?” she asked frantically.
I shook my head back and forth... “Wait, so you gave that person something that was supposed to take them back in time, do you remember by any chance when exactly?’
“Like I said, yesterday...maybe around 5 in the morning. I wasn’t able to stick around when you tried it though but I know you said you would after I left.”
My eyes widened. “Where did this happen!?” I asked.
“Shhh! Lower your voice. It was at the river close to where you saw Yuko yesterday”
Around 5 in the morning by that river. Advanced technology...Time machine...Sasshi built it. I looked to Sasshi and asked, “Is there any chance something could have gone wrong when Minami tried to time jump?”
“Do you doubt my abilities to properly create something” she asked sounding offended. I gave her a look that told her I did and she sighed, “Alright, well maybe there were slight risks...Okay a lot of risks. It’s time travel and it hasn’t exactly been attempted before. I mean, there are the usual risks like being lost in time or it not working” she said.
The wheels kept spinning in my head. “What if it did something entirely different from time travelling? Like...world travelling or something”
Sasshi raised an eyebrow. “Not that I don’t believe in alternate realities and time paradoxes or the possibilities that there are many futures existing at the same time, but are you insinuating that I accidently built something that allowed someone to travel to a different world?”
“Yes! And I honestly don’t know if that makes you an idiot or a genius. But yesterday is when everything changed.” I explained to Sasshi about waking early to head to practice and how I walked by the river and saw something in the water, approached, fell in, and then showed up here. Sasshi looked shocked then she stopped to think.
“If that’s the case, then it makes sense. You were both at the same location, probably not by coincidence, since you are technically both the same person, and what you saw in the water was most likely a portal that the other Takamina was supposed to come through, but since you fell into the water, you ended up going through that portal and coming here...then, if that’s the case, the other Takamina is right now where you’re from! Do you know what this means! It means I actually created something that takes you to alternate realities...” Sasshi yelled out excitedly but then looked worried. “Oh man! Takamina is going to kill me for screwing up!!!”
“Hey! Relax!” I said and I grabbed her by the shoulder to make her stop. “Can’t you just build another one and fix all this?” I asked.
“It’s not that easy. It took me 5 month to build the last one. Not to mention I technically built it wrong since I was aiming for a time machine.”
“Well then, just try building another time machine; it’ll end up being the same thing as the last one right?”
“Yeah that’s one possibility. But I told you, there could be thousands of alternate realities, even if I built one, I don’t know how to get it to work to send you back where you’re from and bring the other Takamina back here. It could end up sending you to some other world to another Takamina.”
A sad expression crossed my face, “so you’re saying there’s no hope to getting me back?”
“Ah! No! Look, don’t worry. This is kind of my fault so I’ll try to do some research and come up with something. I’m sure the other Takamina is trying to figure things out too.” She smiled and tried to encourage me.
“Alright, I’ll hold on to hope” I lightly smiled.
“But wow, this is still so cool. I can’t believe you’re another Takamina. But it does make sense now. You’re very similar to the one we know but different too. I’m guessing that’s mainly because the two of you grew up in different environments.”
Sasshi kept being fascinated over all this while I thought up of a question. “Hey hold on, if this is all really happening, then does that mean that the Minami who is supposed to be here actually did those things everyone says she did? And you said you were trying to help her, I thought everyone here hated her...me...whatever!”
“No way!” Sasshi suddenly shouted seriously. “Takamina would never do anything like that. I know all evidence points otherwise but...she’s not like that...That idiot is still trying to handle things herself, she wouldn’t even explain to me anything because she said she didn’t want to get me involved....But... I believe in her. I know most members here are giving you a hard time, but I know I can’t be the only one who still believes in Takamina. Most members are just confused or afraid. The ones against her just want to protect the group, because that’s something Takamina would do. The ones who are mad are the ones who were there that day...”
“That day?” I asked. “Does it have something to do with the dozen members dying?” I said grimly, not being able to imagine anyone dying.
Sasshi nodded. “Don’t you dare believe Takamina is guilty though, even if you are also a Takamina, I won’t forgive you!” Sasshi said with fire in her eyes.
I smiled, and patted her on the shoulder. “Minami is lucky to have a friend like you. If you believe in her, I’ll try to do the same”
Sasshi smiled back, “I’m really sorry for getting you in this mess though. You must miss your home” she frowned guiltily.
“Don’t worry about it, I trust we can fix this and make things right. I’m sure my friends back home are alright. Until then though, I’ll try to get used to things here and help out”
“Are you sure? I mean this isn’t really your fight”
“...Yes. I’m sure. Different world or not, you’re all still my family. I want to help.”
Sasshi gave a brig grin, “you really are AKBs leader no matter where you go. Oh, and this may sound selfish, but please don’t tell anyone what I told you today...At least not yet. I know it’d help to prove you’re not who they think you are but...it doesn’t change the fact that I aided someone they consider a traitor, and that won’t run by them too well...I’m sorry, I know this is all my fault and yet I’m asking you something selfish like this” Sasshi said as she lowered her head.
I patted her shoulder, “hey, don’t worry about it. I said I’d help, that means any individuals problems too. I understand the risks you took to helping your friend and that’s very honourable. What you’re asking isn’t selfish at all. I’ll keep your secret” I flashed her my smile and her eyes actually seemed to sparkle and well up with tears.
“Takamina you’re so awesome! I love you!” she threw her arms around my neck and hugged me. I laughed at her childish actions.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
(Original world)
I slammed my forehead to the table then raised it again. On the table laid bits and pieces of the watch and a chip. I’d taken it apart and examined it for the past seven hours and came no closer to figuring anything out. “Damn you Sashihara” I said. Yes Sashihara. She’s the idiot I referred to when I complained about my ‘safe landing’ to this place. Honestly, she’s the only who’d build a machine to take you to another world rather than the time machine she was going for. I lightly laughed at the idea. Of course I didn’t really blame her. This was my entire fault to begin with and she was only trying to help. Besides, I knew the risk of trying to jump time...even if I never predicted this sort of outcome, in the end it was still something I had to get through.
I sighed and slammed my head on the desk again. I was good at using our high tech and advanced technology, but not as good as Sashihara and some other members.
A knock on the front door caught my attention and I stood and walked over. Looking through the peep hole, I saw Oshima brightly smiling with Minegishi and Kojima by her side. I sighed. This can’t be good. Opening the door, Oshima grabbed me by the hand and said, “Let’s go!”
“Go? Go where? Oshima wait, hold on”
Oshima stopped then turned to me and narrowed her eyes. “Alright. New rule. No more ‘oshima’ got it. Call me Yuko. Y-U-K-O. Got it!” she said firmly.
“Same with me, you calling me ‘Minegishi’ is kind of weird”
“Ah, then me as well” Kojima said. I looked to all of them then sighed in defeat.
“Okay, I’ll try.”
“You’ll do more then try, because if you call us by our last name, there will be a punishment!” Oshima grinned as I raised an eyebrow at her. Threats aren’t exactly something that scares me considering what I’d lived through, but Oshima proved there are even things I fear by what she said next.
“Remember in the last practice you refused to learn that first song we showed you so we switched to showing you kaze wa fuiteiru instead. If you call us by our last names, you’ll have to learn the dance and song to Sayanora Crawl, including all the idol facial expressions!”
I cringed and fear actually showed on my face. When they’d first showed me the song and dance, I absolutely refused. I couldn’t even imagine myself dancing to that...that kind of song. Then again I sort of had to imagine it since the other Minami always danced to those songs apparently. Chills literally ran down my spine. “Fine” I spat out agreeing.
Oshima and the others grinned. “Alright, Miichan lock up the door, let’s get going Jane”
“Where are we going? I have important things to do you know” I said as I let them drag me along.
“Well it can wait, besides we heard what appeared to sound like you banging your head on a desk so I think you could use a break. You’re coming over to my house!” Oshima announced.
“Why?” I asked.
“Because, Atsuko is there”
I stopped, which pulled Oshima to a halt. “And why are we going to see Atsuko. She’ll notice right away I’m not the Minami she knows right?”
“Because it’ll be interesting” Oshima casually said.
I glared. “And what are you going to do when she does realize”
“Tell her the truth obviously. She may no longer be part of AKB, but she has a right to know what happened to Minami as much as the rest of us do”
I couldn’t argue with that, but as I saw the looks on the three girls’ faces, I cringed again. “You all just want to see how I react don’t you. You’re such sadists.” I accused.
They all smiled and continued pulling me along.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
We arrived to Oshima’s house after a short walk and Oshima unlocked the door. “I’m home!” Oshima called as we all stepped in.
“Yuko, welcome back” Atsuko greeted us at the door and I was left speechless. She looked exactly the same. That radiant smile that lit up a room, those sparkling eyes. I had to hold myself back from running up and hugging her, mentally reminding myself she’s not the Atsuko I know.
“Oh, you brought the others too” she smiled at each one of us and when she smiled at me I felt like I could die right here. “Wow Minami, you got extensions again huh” She kept smiling. It’d been so long since Atsuko had smiled at me like that, and that thought saddened me. Atsuko noticed the frown on my face and her expression turned to concern. “Minami, what’s wrong?”
Oshima grinned and elbowed me, “Actually, Minami isn’t feeling well” Huh. What is she talking about?
Atsuko grew more concerned. “Eh, what’s wrong” she came forward and reached out to touch my forehead but I panicked and stepped back, gluing myself to the door.
“Woah! I...I’m fine. Really!” Behind Atsuko, I could see the three others trying to hold in their laughter.
Atsuko raised an eyebrow and reached forward again, “Are you sure you’re alright?”
“Never better!” I said as I ducked her hand moved behind her where the others stood.
“Why are you avoiding me!?” she said slightly annoyed.
I raised my palms up in defence, “I’m not!” I defended.
She gave me a challenging look and began to step forward to me but I kept backing away every time she came closer until we reached her living room. The others following close behind.
“You are avoiding me!” she accused as she crossed her arms. Oh geez. This part of Atsuko is still the same. “Did I do something wrong?”
“Eh! No! You didn’t do anything” I assured, not wanting her to get the wrong idea. I looked to the others to silently call for help to let them explain something but Oshima just waved from behind Atsuko. That little.... I inwardly cursed.
“So then stop avoiding me and tell me what’s wrong”
Oshima stepped in and I thought she may actually explain things. “Actually, Minami is hiding a piece of paper she REALLY doesn’t want you to see in her jacket pocket. That’s why she won’t let you get close.” Atsuko raised an eyebrow at me questioningly and I shot daggers at Oshima.
“Minami, what are you hiding from me?” Atsuko demanded an answer as she marched closer.
“Nothing!” I said defensively. My running away from her probably made me look guilty though.
“Fine, if you won’t show me, I’ll get it myself” Uh oh. She started to chase me around the living room and I kept dodging her advances. It wasn’t hard since my stamina and reflex were clearly superior, but I didn’t exactly have much room in this place and didn’t want to make any movements that may break something. Atsuko narrowed her eyes in anger and I gulped.
No matter what world I was in, dealing with an angry Atsuko was something I did not want to handle. She charged at me, and I meant to step back and dodge, but as she ran, she slipped on the carpet and began to fall forward. My reflexes made me reach towards her to stop her fall. I caught her before she fell and she clutched my jacket and said, “Got yah!” Are you serious! She tried to reach into my pocket and I tried to move, which caused us both to fall on the ground. She was on top of me and tried to wrestle me down to see what was in my pocket. I could easily throw her off but obviously I wouldn’t do that since we were around things that could hurt her. My face was growing redder by the second and I turned my head to Oshima and the others.
“Oi! Fix this!”
“You seem to be handling yourself well leader” Oshima smirked.
“Oshima!” I yelled.
“Ha!” Oshima said as she pointed at me and grinned, I realized my mistake. “You called me ‘Oshima’ you know what that means right”
“Geh! ...Okay, that’s it!” I gently grabbed hold of Atsuko by the waist and lifted her off me, not bothering to worry about the close distance anymore. After I stood up, I faced Yuko and smirked. “Let me show you how Oshima and I used to play back home” I reached under my jacket to my back and pulled out my gun, aiming it at Oshima.
“Minami!?” Atsuko yelled out shocked, but I ignored her.
“Woah!” Oshima shouted as she ducked behind the couch and peeked out enough for her eyes to show. “That’s seriously how you and the other Yuko used to play!?”
“Yup. We always goofed off like this; guns were basically our only toys so she and I always found fun way to mess with one another. But seeing as how you’re not accustomed to that nor are armed, I don’t think you’d like this game. So I suggest you start explaining and clearing things up with Atsuko.”
“Okay, okay. Sheesh” Oshima said as she raised her hands and stood up. I smiled and put the gun away. “Never thought you’d be such a tsundere” Oshima muttered under her breath.
“Would someone please explain what’s going on” Atsuko asked exasperated.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
And explain we did. Oshima and the others told her everything I told them about my world and Minami’s situation. I didn’t have my watch on me so I couldn’t demonstrate what I did for them, but the others and I gave her our word.
“And besides, you know our Minami isn’t psychotic enough to carry a gun and point it at people” Oshima concluded as I just shrugged and grinned in response. I looked over to Atsuko who absorbed everything we said.
“It’s hard to...But I believe you.” She faced me. “Are you sure they won’t hurt Minami?”
“...They won’t kill her, some will protect her, but I can’t guarantee she may not be hurt. Outside of AKB is also dangerous, so I’m hoping she’ll stay in the base and not go doing anything stupid. If she does that, she should be safe until we figure this out.”
“Is this base safe though? You said before you have many enemies?” Kojima asked.
I shrugged, “they can’t through our defences. It’d be suicide for them to try to come to the AKB territory. Our base is armed with sensors that will detect any foreign person or object approaching. It’s a home court advantage. If they want to attack, they’d wait for the members to leave on their missions. That’s why I said it’d be safer if your friend stays indoors and does nothing stupid.”
Atsuko sighed, “Then she’ll definitely put herself in danger. This is Minami we’re talking about. If she makes up her mind to help them in some way...then she will” Atsuko let out a sad smile.
I narrowed my eyes. “Then she’s an idiot” I pointed out as I leaned on the wall across from where they all sat. They all turned to look at me.
“You just called yourself an idiot” Oshima tried to joke but I could tell she was somewhat angered by what I’d said about her friend.
“Please stop comparing us. We may share many things, but she and I are still two different people. We both grew up under different circumstances; I didn’t have the luxury she had. And an idiot is an idiot. She should just stay put in the base and wait till this is fixed.”
“Hey! Don’t talk about Minami like that” Minegishi raised her voice. Atsuko held up her hand to silence her friend then turned to me with a disapproving look.
“Why are you saying that when you don’t believe it yourself?”
I faced her and sent a questioning look.
“You don’t believe that. I can tell you don’t. Because if you were in her situation, you’d do the same thing. You don’t think it’s idiotic to want to protect the members; you actually compliment her for that, because it’s exactly what you’d do.”
I widen my eyes in shock. “W...What makes you think you know how I feel” I challenged, slightly getting annoyed.
“Because it’s what you’re doing now” she said nonchalantly. You don’t have to, but you’re helping this AKB because you feel responsible for what happened and want to assist them. You keep reassuring them Minami will be okay so they don’t worry. You’re stepping out of your comfort zone in order to try to pass as the idol group’s leader. And also...You’re trying to get back home and get Minami back here. If you didn’t care, then you wouldn’t mind being here forever. I mean this place probably seems like heaven to you since it doesn’t have war and the members here aren’t trying to kill you. But you are trying to get back. Because you know it’s the right thing to do. Because regardless of AKB being here, the ones you care about and grew up with, are in that other place. You also said you made a mistake and are trying to fix it, and even though you won’t explain what you’d done to cause everyone to hate you, I believe you’re honestly trying to fix it and makes things right. Which is also why I believe that whatever it is they think you did, you either didn’t mean to do or didn’t do.”
Everyone was silent. The other three had their mouths wide open as they faced Atsuko, amazed at what she’d said and her observations. I was at a loss for words. Not sure what to say. I stood frozen at the wall, surprised by her words.
Atsuko sighed at my silence. “Honestly, why are you trying to pass yourself off as the bad guy? My guess is as to why you’ve royally screwed up so far is that you’re probably beating yourself over what happened and are trying to deal with things yourself.”
I opened my mouth to say something then closed it. Again I tried to say something, I glared at Atsuko. “I hate it when you do that you know!” I said frustratingly, slightly raising my voice, “You always analyze me...You’re exactly the same....Except you don’t even really know me. Do you know how annoying it is when someone cuts you open and tries to figure out all your secrets, that’s what you always did and it drove me mad...” I let out a breath to calm myself down and bring my thoughts back to the present...I was doing exactly what they were, comparing two people who aren’t the same. After calming down a bit, I said, “then again, it’s what I liked about her. She was good at reading others. It’s one of the things that made her a great fighter actually...” I rubbed my face with my hand and looked at the members. Trying to further calm myself down.
“Sorry for raising my voice and speaking ill of your friend...” After I said that I let out a bitter laugh, “It’s ironic that you believe in me in a matter of seconds without needing an explanation or really knowing me...yet most of the members back home didn’t....Can’t blame them though....You didn’t witness what they did...” I lowered my head and let my bangs cover my face. I was growing frustrated at myself for being powerless. For letting this whole mess happen in the first place, for being weak! I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth. I really screwed things up.
Yuko’s POV
Jane looked so broken standing there by the wall. Though I haven’t known her long, she struck me as someone strong, confident and proud. But seeing her there, I could tell she was trying to hold back her tears. I could see that crying is something she hasn’t allowed herself to do in awhile. We could all see that. We all looked at one another, wondering what to do, but then Atsuko stood up and walked over to her. She grabbed hold of Minami’s hand and whispered things to her, most likely trying to comfort her. Probably also telling her it’s okay to cry, because I saw Jane stubbornly shake her head. Atsuko then gently led her over to sit down by us. Jane quickly rubbed her eyes to prevent the tears from falling and then raised her head.
“Listen...Jane was it” Atsuko looked to me and I nodded. She then turned back to her. “Can you please explain to us what happened? I know you may not want to recall it but...It may help you to go through it out loud. You can trust us; we won’t repeat what you tell us.”
Jane looked around and hesitated, I decided to speak up to. “Whether you have to ask for forgiveness or clear a misunderstanding, telling the truth is always a good way to start. Think of this as practice, because you’ll have to speak to your friends eventually” I instructed.
“We already decided to trust you, that won’t change regardless of what you tell us, because it’s your objective now that matters, not what happened in the past” Miichan said.
“And it isn’t out opinions you should be worried about anyway, it’s your friends back home” Haruna added.
Jane let out a long breath and something changed in her eyes. “Alright.” She said. “I’ll tell you all what happened.”
End of chapter 6
-
yups, I managed to wake up
and the chapter was so!! OMG!! epic~~~
Jane meets with Acchan~~
pointing a gun at Yuko, Squirrel, that's dangerous~
And can actualy imagine it in my mind, but for some reason I get the idea the background is wrong (dark gloomy place fitting the mood)
-
This is so amazing.... I was trying to gather my thoughts about elections and write up the post about the top 3 - I posted about the others already - and I just couldn't write them down properly. Then I noticed this and squealed coz it's one of those stories I always am waiting to be updated for. I am so glad you are continuing this as I myself have many stories but I seem to be lazy or procrastinating a lot and it makes me mad at myself coz I can't continue/finish them. I feel guilty against my readers but I can do nothing about my writer's block.... Anyway, back to your update.
What I always admired - irl and fiction - was how good and amazing Atsuko is despite her poker/my-pace face image. She just understands everyone so well and has such a good perception over things... I was always amazed by the connection between her and Minami or her and Yuko-sama and even between her and other 1st/1.5th gen members. Acchan is my No.3 idol from AKB and you know I dun think it will change soon. So reading the title of your story made me realize how badly I actually miss her being in AKB and dorky-ing around. I admire both Acchan and Atsuko in your story, with their perception, understanding and believing in Minami she is by far my second most favorite in this story.
Of course, my most favorite so far is Yuko-sama. She is so strong and so cool in the alternate world (AW) and so funny but at the same time reliable at the original world (OW). While I really believe Jane is innocent I understand why Oshima is not believing in her. She was always the one who cared deeply about AKB - be it OW or AW I believe - so when facts lay themselves before you...you just go along with it. There probably were no one else to blame...and later on, when Minami tells her story to OW members I hope it will show the signs of why Oshima doesn't believe in Jane. But then again, Yuko-sama is so understanding and even if in a joking manner trying to see how Jane reacts to Acchan she probably still had a plan already in her mind, as she probably knew Acchan will be able to foresee things and that she might have the power to convince Jane to talk and let her heart out.
And here I want to talk about Minami and Jane. They should be my No.1 favorite but Minami always had this problem within her - she always tries to handle things alone and it makes her suffer more and it makes other members feel mad or angry about her. Because she thinks she shouldn't bother them. Yet she forgets friends are always there for you when you need them and it's not a burden for them to help you, it's burden to know you dun wanna share things with them. I'm happy Jane will talk about what happened and I'm happy Minami got along with Sasshi in AW.
I am looking forward to the next chapter. Let's see what kind of crime Jane supposedly did - though we all know Acchan is right. Either it's a mistake or misunderstanding.
P.S. YESH, Rena-sama will have lines in Chapter 7!!!!!! :wub:
-
Yey! Jane met Acchan! :fap Atsuko you're so good reading at people.. :thumbsup Uwaa! Gun! Yuko! :nervous So funny~ :lol: That's my girls! :twothumbs So very understanding and caring.. I believe same goes in the alternate world i know they are too.. :)
Sasshi such a good friend.. Neh neh Takamina and Sasshi figured out about the time paradox something! Yey! And Sasshi will try to search what went wrong.. Gambatte ne Sasshi! Takamina such good-hearted! :D ♪That's why i like about you!♪ Oh sorry just carried away.. :P
Can't wait for next update.. The mysteries slowly unfolding.. Will the members of alternate world will find out about Sasshi's time machine and helping Jane/Takamina? Can Takamina find out the truth behind the accusations to Jane? What will the.members on original world will react after they heard Jane's story?
Uwaaa! Thank you for the update! :bow: :thumbsup :twothumbs
-
Jane, I understand your pain... You feel it same as mine...
Minami and Sasshi are close from now on, because of that thing...
BTW, I should be the one who will train Minami. I will make Minami stronger... AND I DON'T WANT ANY OF THEM MESS MY OSHIMEN (Including Military Acchan)!!!!!!!!! :angry: :angry: :angry:
NOBODY WILL MESS HER!!! :angry: :angry: :angry: :angry:
Waiting for your next update.......
-
minami do your best in the OW..
jane pls take care of atsuko for minami XD
kyaaa...
arrow i really really love your fic..
i cant wait to read chapter 7,8,9,10.....100?? :doh: LOL
thank you for the update..AGAIN :on gay:
-
bwahahahaha...sasshi you are really an idiot savant-a stupid genius-instead of making a time machine you ended making a dimensional gate...and your answers to Takamina's question are so typical to those scientist in movies :on lol:
please excuse me,I'm at lost for words here...still can't stop laughing and smiling like an idiot...somehow I found this chapter hilarious and funny to the max...nice one :on GJ:
-
ehh . another cliffhanger.. i've been wanting to know the truth about the whole sin of takamina ... and i hope she has a good reason for all of it...
-
Great... update already.... Yeah... :cow:
Ah... so Sashi built the wrong machine... not time travel but world travel...
What would Sashi and rebel Minami do to fix everything...?
Ah... so Sashi believed that rebel Minami was not the one responsible for the death of the members...
Who were the people that knew the real things that happen that DAY?
Why didn't they say anything to clear rebel Minami name or they didn't know what happened too?
Wah... Minami so kind and nice... very leader too.... Sashi so happy with idol Minami too...
Ah... Rebel Minami refused to sing and dance to 'Sayonara Crawl'... She only like Kakkoi songs...
Oh... Rebel Minami met Atsuko... and being chased around by Atsuko... :lol:
Ah... Yeah I agreed with Atsuko... idol Minami would put herself at risk for the same of the members
Eh... Rebel Minami actually had enemies too inside the base, why and who?
Rebel Minami said bad things about idol Minami... everyone was so upset with the rebel...
AH... Atsuko was very spot on with her analysis about Minami...
Rebel Minami felt sad coz' the ones back home didn't believe her at all...
Yeah... Rebel Minami was going to tell the real truth about why she was being chased to be killed...
Can't wait to find out the truth...
What would idol Minami do to help fix and protect the rebel AKB?
Can't wait to find out more
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
acchan is bossy in every world.. I just hope than she stay i little longer not knowing that minami is not her minami... like triying to kiss her or something like that...
-
Here is chapter 7, where the past is explained. It’ll be in two parts! Just to give a heads up on this fic, right now I have up to chapter 9 written. I already have a basic plan for everything else that needs to happen and how it’ll end. So I’m aiming for the fic to be around 20 chapters if I can conclude around there :) Please be patient with me and stick with this story till the end!
Replies:
Shinoki: Lol thanks :) & perhaps the atmosphere is a bit out of order!
sakura_drop_: (Wow long reply from me!) Lol writers block can’t be helped. I have it a lot and actually stopped writing my own story I was working on. Fiction is kind of my break so sometimes I can write it easier but I still have my moments of being lost! Sometimes you just have to step back and wait till it comes back to you :)
Wow, you’re spot on with all the characters! And them in real life too!!! I did want to try to allow most of the characters to be close to the real life versions. As for Minami, you’re right, I think it can be strength to rely on no one, but it’s also a weakness. That’s why I threw the two Minami’s into these situations. The OW Minami is thrown into a world she knows nothing about, so she has no choice but to trust the members and seek their help, which isn’t a bad thing. As for Jane, she’s been isolated for awhile, so she has to be reminded she can’t do everything on her own, so the AKB idols can hopefully assist with that :) And yes, I honestly do believe Atsuko is perceptive. She’s dorky, serious, fun, but can also be wise. She is a great friend and very understanding. I also respect and appreciate her relationship with Yuko, Minami and the others. & I’m happy for your perception of Yuko. Both of them are indeed caring and think of the group. With their Minami (Jane) gone, they had to step it up more to looking out for the group, especially Yuko and Atsuko. We will find out what most answers in this chapter and part two of it. Thanks for looking forward to my fic :D
kenjoy12: Sasshi will need the luck :p & indeed Minami being kind hearted is what we love about her!
X_Last-Cross_X: lol I’m sure Minami would appreciate your feelings but sadly her fate rests in the hand of everyone in the alternate world :O
Chichay12: Thank you! & wow...100. There are ways for me to extend this fic but ending it sooner will be better :P I’ll try to aim around 20 chapters and see if I can conclude everything there or not :) Thanks for showing interest!
bunny_rabbit: Lol glad you found the chapter entertaining :D And yeah, Sasshi is a very interesting and awesome idiot :)
den_takacchan: Sorry about the cliffhanger again! It’s becoming a bad habit! Here is the next chapter though :D
cisda83: Thanks for your questions and comments! Most of them will be answered in this and the next chapter!
Haruko: A bossy Atsuko is a necessity, someone has to keep Minami in line :P As for a kiss...well there is one in this chapter so read to find out who is kissing who :P
HOPE YOU ENJOY THE CHAPTER EVERYONE!
------------------------------------------------------------------
“Alright everyone, so we’re sticking to the plan. Over that bridge in the shed is where the hostages are being held. Myao and Oya went ahead to scout and see how many government soldiers are present. We wait for their signal before advancing” I instructed to the members present with me.
We were all taking cover behind some broken buildings and trees, fully armed. I had a team of twelve, handpicked by me for this mission. Travelling in too big of groups was dangerous, and I needed most members to stay back at the base to keep watch and protect the civilians in that area. I also had other teams spread across conducting their own missions. Usually I liked having Atsuko and Yuko on my team, since they were the most skilled besides myself, but it was for that reason that I ordered them to each lead their own team on other important missions.
“Takamina san, I think my gun is jammed” Paruru panicked as she kept trying to fix her gun. I knew she was nervous since she rarely ever loses her composure. I smiled and gestured for her to bring her gun over.
“It’s okay, it happens. Key is to always double check before battle so good thing you caught this.” I pulled out small knife and unsheathed it. “It’s really easy to fix actually, here watch.” I dug the tip of my blade beside the trigger until I heard a click. Sheathing the knife back, I tested the trigger after locking the firing mechanism. “There we go, well as new”
She smiled thankfully at me, “thank you. I’m sorry for causing trouble already.”
I patted her shoulder, “don’t worry about it. Here, take this,” I handed her over the knife I’d used to fix her gun. “Keep this with you”
“Th...Thank you” she said as she accepted the weapon.
I turned and realized most of the younger girls looked nervous. In my team of twelve, I’d chosen six of the younger and newer members and another six of the more experienced. For most of them this was either their first mission or their first big mission. Honestly I wouldn’t want to take them out on missions; however, they needed the experience. There was no point in coddling them and keeping them safe at the base doing nothing but scouting or patrol missions. They needed to get used to the harder missions so they can one day be confident and skilled enough to lead if anything were to happen to us.
“Hey girls, you have to relax. You can’t be all stiff once we charge in there. I need your heads in the game.” I told them as they nodded. “You’ll be alright, I promise. You can all do this. I picked you all for a reason; I wouldn’t have if I didn’t think you were up for this.” I assured them as they all nodded again, more confidently this time.
After a few more minutes of waiting, my watch began to glow and I pushed the side button. An image of Oya and Myao appeared in front of me. “Minami, the shed is guarded by 2 soldiers at the door, there are four others around the parameters and each one has a mutant mutt with them. We confirmed the hostages are indeed inside, it seems they’re waiting for a vehicle to come pick up the prisoners.”
“Alright, thanks. Stand by until I give you orders.”
“Roger” the both said and cut off the call.
I clicked another display on my watch and then Sasshi appeared on screen. “Sasshi, I need you to patch through to Sayanee, tell her to gather a team and intercept a government vehicle that’s headed to my location. And tell Yui to prepare us a ride in case we need a getaway, and to bring a few members who’d been through the medical training as well”
“Sure thing Takamina san” Sasshi said as she faded out.
I turned back to my team. “Alright, so there are six soldiers in total and six mutts. I don’t want anyone going in alone so we’ll split into teams of 3 and handle the enemies. Team 1 will be me, Paruru and Karen, team 2 will be Kumi, Yuria, and Jurina as team leader, team 3 will be Tomu, Murashige and Miichan as team leader, lastly team 4 will be Juri, Anna and Akicha will be the team leader. Teams 3 and 4 will handle the 2 soldiers and mutts guarding the doors; try to draw their attention away from that area first so Myao and Oya can perform the rescue. Team 1 and 2 will handle the others surrounding the parameters. Stick together, listen to your team leaders, anything goes wrong, Yui should be waiting for us down the hill across the other bridge, retreat there. Understood?”
“Yes!” They all shouted and moved out.
--------------------------------------------------------------------
I led team 1 and 2 stealthily through the forest, each of us carried our respective guns in our hands as well as other weapons tied down to our belts. We stopped about 20 meters from the four soldiers who were chatting with each other, their mutts eating away at a deer they hunted.
“Our advantage right now is that they’re not on guard. We can take them by surprise. Jurina, I’ll take my team and we’ll draw all the mutts away from the soldiers, think you and your team can handle the four guards?”
Jurina smirked. “No sweat Takamina san” She turned and spoke to her group and I turned to mine.
“I know this will be your first time to face the mutts, and I won’t lie, they’re dangerous...but they’re stupid. The scent of blood attracts, and that’s where they begin their hunt. We’ll cross the other side and then I’ll get the mutts attention. I need you two on opposite ends waiting ahead of me with your guns ready. As soon as I run past you, you’ll know the mutts are coming. They won’t bother to notice you at first, so be sure you each take out one that passes, I’ll handle the one chasing me and try to hold off the second, but I may need your help. Are we clear?”
The two nervously nodded. I looked to Jurina and her team all nodded. “Okay then, head out!”
I took my team to the other side while Jurina’s waited where we split up. I told Paruru and Karen to hide behind the two trees opposite each other a bit further down from where I was standing. “Wait there, I’ll get the mutts attention and come your way” They nodded and left. Once I saw they were prepared, I walked closer to where the mutts were ripping the deer apart. I better be quick or that could end up being me. I doubled checked to make sure the soldiers were still engaged in their own conversations which they were. I moved closer in the mutt’s line of site and bent down a bit. I took out a small knife from my boot and cut my left palm slightly, letting the blood drip. Instantly all four mutts looked up, their eyes blood thirsty. An animal was great, but the blood of a human excited them more. As soon as I had their attention, I made a run for it.
In the background I could hear the soldiers shouting, and then yelling, probably Jurina’s team making their move. I increased my pace in order to get a bit ahead and saw the location I was supposed to pass though for the ambush. As I ran, I took out my katana that was sheathed on my back, and as soon as I ran between Paruru and Karen, I shouted, “Now!” and kept running, knowing there’d still be two more behind me. Gunshots went off, and I swiftly brought myself down and slid across the dirt holding my sword in both hands, I kept sliding as I knew one of the mutts had tried to jump me, but ended up jumping over me. Just as he passed over my head, I stuck my sword right through him and cut him across until my sword came out. Without taking a breath, I rolled to the right to face the final...
...I was a bit taken aback to see two mutts instead of one. Damn. One of them missed their shots. They all jumped me the same time and I dived underneath them and managed to cut one from behind, sending it sprawling to the floor. I took out my pistol and held it in my right hand as I switched my sword over to the left. The one charged and I used its back to vault myself over behind him and fired my gun. The bullet went straight through him. However, I didn’t realize the second mutt I cut down had risen and charged regardless of its wounds. I didn’t have time to dodge as the mutt raised its claws and cut me across my right shoulder. “Ah!” I fell backwards and it pounced on me and pinned me down. The mutt bared its teeth and tried to bite my neck, but I raised both my hands and kept it at a distance while it kept snapping its mouth. Just as I began to lose in the struggle, a bullet was sent flying right through the mutts head and it collapsed on me. “Ugh!” I grunted as I pushed it off and stood.
“Takamina san” I saw Karen and Paruru running to me.
“I’m so sorry Takamina san! I missed my target” Paruru said.
“It wasn’t Haruka’s fault! I ended up missing and grazed the dog, so Haruka shot mine for me but wasn’t able to catch hers. I’m sorry!”
They both bowed and I sighed. “It’s fine. Casualties always happen, it’s my mistake for not calculating that. You both handled the situation well and managed to fix it. Thanks for saving my butt” I smirked as they raised their heads and lightly smiled.
“Go check on Jurina’s team, they’re probably aiding Oya, Myao and the other two teams to escorting the hostages out. Help the injured over to where Yui is waiting with the vehicle. I’ll catch up” They both nodded and left.
I pulled out my pistol and shot all the mutts that were down to assure they were dead. As I walked forward I put my left hand on my right shoulder. I was wearing a black jacket so the blood wasn’t visible, but it seeped though the fabric and stained my left hand. That’ll need stitches. I cursed as I made my way over to meet the others.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Meanwhile, what occurred with Jurina’s team
Jurina’s POV
As soon as Takamina san and her team headed up, I prepped my team on the attack. “Okay guys, let’s not let Takamina san down. We’ll do this swiftly and cleanly, making sure we don’t get hurt!” I whispered.
Kumi and Yuria both nodded. “So how do we want to do this?” Kumi asked.
“We’ll have to be careful since there are four of them and three of us” Yuria said.
Kumi raised her hand up excitedly, “oh, oh, call dibs on taking on two!”
Both Yuria and I shoved her. “There are no dibs! You have the smoke bomb on you right? We’ll throw that in between them. Make sure to wear your special goggles that allow us to see through the smoke. Once it goes off, you and me will charge in there and go for the kill, make sure you’re armed with close combat weapons. Yuria, you’ll be up in that tree there for aerial support. I need your snipping skills to come in handy and back us up.”
We quickly geared up and set the plan in motion. Kumi took out the smoke bomb, pressed a button then rolled it to where the guards stood. As soon as it went off, we heard the guards panicking.
“Hey! What the hell!”
“We’re under attack!”
“Hurry shoot!”
“Shoot where! I can’t see a dammed thing! It’s probably those damn rebels”
I gestured for Kumi and me to charge. I was armed with two knuckle daggers and had a handgun strapped to my waist. Kumi’s preferred weapons where her fists. On each hand she had a knuckle duster that had small spikes protruding on each end. I feel bad for whoever will be hit by those. We charged in. I ran to the closest guard I saw, he heard me approach and tried to swing and hit with his gun but I ducked him and cut his leg with my right dagger. He fell to his knees, crying out in anger, that moment I brought my left dagger and in an upper cut swift motion I cut him along his neck. He went down.
I heard a gunshot and saw a guard fall over who was right behind me. Looking up, I saw Yuria holding the sniper and she gave me a piece sign. Smiling, I turned and saw Kumi was about to take down her guard with her boxing like moves. She struck him left and right then finished him off with an uppercut towards his chin. He fell and was motionless.
That left only one...Except we couldn’t see him. ”Eh! Where did he go?” I said panicked.
“Yuria! Did you see where the 4th guard went?” Kumi asked Yuria who was scoping the area.
“No!” She answered.
“Damn” I cursed.
I heard Yuria then scream and saw her fall to the ground. We ran up to her. “Are you okay!?”
She sorely got up. “Yeah, next to the aching pain I’m fine. A dagger struck the branch I was on so I fell from my position.”
We all started to look around. Darn it! What a rookie mistake! I let one of them leave our line of site.
“Ahhhhh!!!!!” We turned in surprise to see the final guard charging. No time to react, he came straight at me and tackled me from my torso. He lifted me up as he did so and kept running until he slammed me to a tree”
“Ugh!” I cried out. He grabbed me by my shirt and threw me to the ground. I saw him quickly raising his dagger about to bring it down to my head.
I closed my eyes.
....Nothing happened. I slowly opened my eyes and saw that the guard had three metal claws sticking out of his chest. He held a shocked expression. Looking past him, I saw Matsui Rena.
She took out her claws and the guard fell to the ground. Dead. Rena was great with guns, but her choices of weapons for close combat were hand claws with a knuckle guard.
She put her weapon away and reached out a hand to help me up.
“What are you doing here?” I asked surprised.
“Apparently saving you” she smiled. “What? No thanks?”
I blushed and glared. “I was handling things just fine”
She raised an eyebrow but then smiled. “Sorry, I just couldn’t help but worry, so since I was free I figured I’d come to offer support if needed.”
I sighed. Rena was a very talented fighter. She and I are pretty much on par. She’s very responsible so Takamina san and the others rely on her a lot. That’s why Takamina san gives leeway for Rena to make her own decision on things. Like coming here.
“Are you alight?” she asked with concern.
“Yes. Thanks for coming” I admitted and smiled to her.
“Oi! Glad you both okay, but if you’re done staring at each other can we go see if Oya and Myao need help with the hostages” Kumi said with Yuria beside her.
“Huh! Oh right.” I looked to Rena again.
“You’re the team leader right? Lead away” she encouraged. I nodded and we were off.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Back to Minami’s POV
When I arrived at the vehicle awaiting us, I saw it was worse than I thought. My members were helping the hostages into the back where 3 medic members were. All the hostages looked pretty injured and there were about 13. Damn the soldiers. Getting a kick out of hurting innocent people. I also didn’t think there were that many hostages, the report only said 5. I knew the vehicle wasn’t big enough to transport all of them and us.
“Okay, all the team leaders with me...” I saw Rena was also here but didn’t bother to question it. “Rena, stay with us too please. We wait for another vehicle to pick us up. The other members however are to get on.” They all nodded and split up. “Take care of them Yui” she nodded and then drove off.
As soon as the vehicle was out of site, I dropped to my knees.
“Takamina! Are you alright?” Miichan asked.
“You’re bleeding!” Akicha noticed.
“I’m fine, just a scratch. I need one of you to tie the wound to stop the bleeding for now. I already called for a backup car to come get us. I would have suggested hiking it back but I think I may faint on you guys halfway” I let out a bitter smile
“You should’ve gone with the others” Rena said worriedly.
“The hostages were in worse shape than me, they needed the emergency care. Besides, the younger members did great, but they seemed pretty shaken up.” I explained as Rena tied a cloth around my shoulder for the moment.
We heard the sound of a motorcycle approaching from behind and instinctively we each hid. However as they cycle got closer, we saw it was Atsuko.
“Acchan!” Miichan shouted. “Back from your mission?”
“Yes. Yuko’s team also finished, they’re actually your ride back, and they should be here soon to pick you up.”
Atsuko turned and saw me, then frowned. I gave her a sheepish smile and waved. “Welcome back”
“You did something stupid didn’t you?”
I sighed. “Stop assuming I did something stupid every time I get hurt.” I pouted. She sighed and then walked over to me and helped me up.
“Come on, I’ll take you back to get treated.” Atsuko turned to the others. “Yuko will be here soon so stay put”
Atsuko helped me on the motorcycle and sat behind me, close enough so she could reach the handles and drive. “Try not to fall off” she warned.
“Wouldn’t dream of it”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
When I came out of the infirmary after being stitched up, I spotted Atsuko waiting by one of the windows. “Hey” I casually said as I sat across her. She didn’t respond. “Come on, you can’t seriously be mad at me” She turned her head and glared.
“Of course I’m mad; you put yourself in danger again”
I sighed. “Atsuko, everything we do is dangerous. No job is easier than the other. I played bait not because I think I’m expendable, but because I knew I could handle it. It may not sound like it, but you have to work your way up pretty high in order to be skilled enough to play bait” I smirked.
“You shouldn’t have taken the younger girls out there”
“...Maybe...Maybe not. We certainly can’t keep them sheltered here where they can’t put their training to use. You know that. We went through the same thing as rookies, remember.”
Atsuko smiled lightly, “yes, but we were both rookies and our own leaders. We had no one to take us by the hand and train us”
“I know. But since we’re here now, we have to let the younger girls learn from us, it’s our responsibility to teach them. In this world, you don’t live forever. They have to be ready when we’re gone.”
“...You idiot” she said as she reached over and grabbed my collar, gently bringing me closer to her. She planted her lips on mine and tenderly kissed me as I began to respond. I brought my left hand to her cheek and deepened the kiss. We both pulled apart at the same time and she rested her forehead against mine. “I won’t let you go so easily” she lovingly said as she flashed her brilliant smile and dived in for another sweet kiss.
“Get a room!” We both casually turned and saw Yuko and Haruna walk over.
I playfully narrowed my eyes at Yuko, “at least we keep it rated pG unlike you and Haruna. I swear the next time I catch you two in a make out session or anything more in public again, I’ll have members follow you around everywhere to make sure you two keep things clean”
“Boo! You’re just jealous since you and Atsuko haven’t gotten to the next stage” Yuko smirked as I blushed. Atsuko and I had been together for a long time, and we both agreed we were okay with how things were and wouldn’t rush anything until we felt ready. Therefore Yuko’s comment didn’t actually bother me at all but I decided to play along.
“Okay Yuko, you asked for it”
She smirked, and both of us drew out our guns at the same time.
“You look pretty confident there Yuko”
“Right back at yah leader”
I heard Atsuko and Haruna both sigh.
“I will never understand the ways you two play with one another” Haruna pointed out.
Yuko and I still held our guns to each other, but then Atsuko walked in-between us and disarmed us both.
“Hey!” We both shouted.
She turned to glare at me, “you just got your stitches in” then turned to Yuko, “and you were supposed to debrief to Mariko and write your report on today’s mission”
“Oh crap! I forgot!” Yuko grabbed Haruna’s hand and dragged her as she ran.
“Eh! Why do I have to help~” I heard Haruna complain as they left.
“Come on, I’ll help you write up your report back in our room” Atsuko said as I nodded gratefully and followed her.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
My stitches came off after 2 weeks, and the government was quiet with their activates. Therefore, most of our time was spent on patrolling, training, and scouting for food. I was at the refugee camp not too far from us. It was where most civilians took up residence. We offered them protection and they offered as much aid as possible. I’d been checking up on the hostages we saved, and they were all doing much better and thanked us.
I kept walking through the camp to make sure everything was alright. I stopped when I heard shuffling above me. I sighed then took a step to the right just as a figure jumped down from a tree. “Got yah!” she said as she fell onto nothing. I smirked, caught her by the shoulder and gently brought her down to the ground.
“Actually, I got you” I said as I helped Sekai up. “Keep trying squirt, maybe if you can take me down I’ll finally let you join our rebel group.
She stuck out her tongue at me, “I’ll get you, just you wait” she then ran off as I smiled. “She’s got potential that one, but still too early.”
“Takahashi san” I turned to see Rin calling to me. He’d been at the refugee camp for a long time and always aided us by brining important information whenever he could. He was around Haruna’s age.
“Hey Rin. Please tell me you have good news”
He grinned and showed me thumbs up, “just who do you think you’re talking to. I always deliver” I laughed at his confidence. “I know where running low on food supplies, so I found out that that the government had ordered in some pretty big shipments of food to be delivered to them. Probably food they stole, those bastards. Anyways, they have the supply very poorly guarded.”
That was great news actually. We definitely need more food. “How are they travelling, can we make it in time before the cross the border into their territory?”
He smirked, “that’s the beauty of it. They’re travelling on foot lugging carts of food. They knew they’d have to cross close to your territory so they probably didn’t want to risk you guys picking up a signal from their vehicles like you usually do. If you start hiking soon, you could easily catch up. I suggest you take a good number of people though, even if the food supply isn’t heavily guarded, I’m not sure if they brought their mutts along to be honest, and also you’ll need a lot of hands to help you bring the food back.”
I nodded and clapped him on the shoulder, “thanks as always Rin. I’ll go get preparations set. Stay here and see if anyone in the civilian camp needs help.”
“Aye, aye captain”
----------------------------------------------------------------------
I decided to gather a team of 23, and brought more junior members along since it wasn’t a dangerous mission, but still important to get field experience. I told them what I’d found out through Rin and what the plan would be. The group armed themselves and then we set out.
Atsuko and I walked side by side talking, but still kept our guard up as we always trained.
“How’s the arm?” Atsuko asked.
I smiled at her concern and said, “Perfect, watch” Suddenly I turned and quickly drew out my pistol with my right hand, knowing Yuko was behind chatting with Sae and Haruna. She however was ready for me as she also drew out her gun about the same time.
“Tsk, tsk Minami, hope you didn’t think you could actually catch me by surprise”
“Nah, where is the fun in that” I swung my right leg in a quick motion trying to knock Yuko’s gun out of her hand, but she did a backward flip to dodge.
“Now you’re just showing off” I teased as she smiled and tackled me to the floor. We both rolled around on the ground trying to pin one another, laughing and instigating one another.
“Honestly, you two are setting a bad example to the younger members” Atsuko sighed.
“Don’t worry Maeda san, we became very used to their antics” Oba Mina said as everyone was getting a kick out of watching us scuffle, even cheering for one or the other.
“Alright you two, let’s call it a draw” Sayaka said as she grabbed me and Yuko by the collar and pulled us apart.
“Yah keep it moving you two, I’m starving and can’t wait till we get to that supply” Miichan said. We all agreed and kept moving forward.
I caught up to Atsuko. “See, told you I was alright” I smiled as she playfully shoved me.
“Sometimes I wonder” she joked as I lightly shoved her back.
I smiled and a spur of the moment, before I could lose my confidence, I reached to grab hold of her hand, and when she looked at me, I said, “I love you”
She was taken aback for a moment but then flashed her radiant smile. “What’s the occasion?”
I blushed and gripped her hand a bit tighter, “No reason, I just figured I want to say it more often to you”
She lightly laughed, “That’s fine by me, but don’t go becoming like Yuko who shouts it every five seconds to Haruna”
“There’s nothing wrong with me expressing my love to my Haruna!” Yuko protested from behind us and we all laughed.
“Well, I love you too. Always have, always will” Atsuko said as she brought her lips to mine to give me a chaste kiss. We heard whoops and quiet cheers around us.
“Alright, alright keep moving everyone.” I said as I tried to hide my blush.
After a few more hours of walking, we arrived close to the location Rin told me about. “Okay everyone, now we approach slowly and quietly, I can see one of the supply carts just up ahead.
We stepped closer and saw the four solders napping by the large carts.
“These guys are idiots” Yuki commented.
Mayu shrugged beside her, “at least they’re practically doing the work for us. Should be easier this way.”
“Keep your guard up, we’ll go for the kill” I said. Just as we stepped out into the pass, we heard someone loudly yell behind us all.
“Stop! Stop!” We turned and saw Rin frantically shouting and running over. Once he got closer for us to hear him, he shouted, “It’s a trap! I never reported to Takahashi san about anything! It’s a trick! RUN!”
What!? What the hell is he talking about?
Everyone was thrown off and confused at what Rin was shouting, but we all heard noises behind us and turned around to see that the four soldiers stood up. Suddenly, soldiers emerged from under the covers of both carts, and more appeared from behind them from the rubble and trees. We were completely surround...and outnumbered.
One soldier stepped up who wore a red armband, most likely the captain. “Excellent job Takahashi, you didn’t let us down. You’ll be rewarded just as we promised for your cooperation.”
I stood there frozen, my mind not properly registering any of this. All the members were looking confused and scared by the amount of soldiers and what the captain and Rin said. I turned back to look at Rin and saw him smirk.
....
I’d been tricked. And now I was being framed. But the only thing that actually registered in my head was that I had possibly just led my members to their deaths.
-
that A**HOLE he trapped takamina :angry: :angry: :angry:
I wantt the next chapter asap :angry: :angry: :angry:
-
Ah... so Rebel Minami didn't bring Yuko and Atsuko, she only brought 6 experienced and 6 newest ones...
I could understand Minami reasoning to give experiences to the newest ones... not to keep them locked up...
But even at the earliest part of the mission... they already started making mistakes... resulting on Minami injured
Even Jurina's team also made beginner mistakes... luckily Rena able to be there to save Jurina from death...
Okay so the younger members able to get back with the hostages safely...
And Takamina went back with Atsuko first, then left few team leaders only... waiting for Yuko to pick them up
Ah.. Takamina and Yuko were so funny when they were arguing...
Yeah... Atsumina and Kojiyuu were together... they were lovely couples...
Ah... so Takamina was being tricked by Rin... and framed her there...
She led the 23 members to their death... And she was being framed as a traitor there...
Most of them were the young members... Poor those young people...
Ah...Sekai was the civilian that wanted to become rebel member and she had potential but still young.
What's happening to the members who were with Minami?
Why did Minami not being killed then?
What about Rin...? Was he being killed too?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
i knew it!
F*ck you Rin!whoever you are...
Jane will not do anything to hurt others..specially her friends....
Omg many interesting thing is happening here
and jane(minami) and atsuko kiss kyaaaaa
I hope minami and atsuko of realworld kiss too :wub:
I will never got tired saying thank you to you arrow... XD
update soon :on gay:
-
I see, so that's how it is.... Well I understand your pain Jane....
I WILL GONNA KILL THAT BRAT!!!!!! HOW DARE HE TRICK HER!!!! :angry: :angry: :angry:
Takamina (original), You have to save Jane once and for all...
Minami (Chaos) and Acchan (Chaos), you should have get your room.. That's too hot you know... :wub: :wub: :wub:
Waiting for your next update XD XD XD
-
so...Jane was framed :hehehe:
oh c'mon Jane,can't you see it was a trap...it was too good to be true in the first place...
1. food always considered as an important logistic along with medicines,weapons,ammo,fuel
2. the shipment of these kind of thing will always be on top priority,and will be handled with caution (if not in a large convoys with maximum security then in secret)
3. delivering it on foot with low security just because they know they will get too close to the rebel's base and don't want to alarm them is just stupid...not to mention they did it in a broad day light...its just like saying "hey,we have a free gift for you guys,so come and get it"
4. this kind of info got leaked so easily to a civilian is something that need to put into consederation...no matter how skilled your informan was,he was just a civilian...
5. the goverment might be corrupted,but they not stupid
maa...I guess it was a drawback for being too kind
anyway...nice update :on GJ:
-
Guhhh!! I missed to comment on chapter 6!!
:banghead: :angry: :cry:
~And wow...That's a long one..but is interesting!~!~
:twothumbs :inlove: :thumbsup
~A little bit of AtsuMina is enough for me....Y-Yuko!!!!
:lol: XD :(
~Ehhh?? Why did Rin smirks after the trap?? Did he also tricked Takamina!! If yes...Damn you!!!
:angry: :banghead: :panic:
~Ouu man...That b**chy captain trick Takamina is see....Damn it!!! Takamina..oh..i mean Jane!!
:thumbdown: :cry: :angry:
~Arghh!!! I want to know more after this!! How will Takamina being treat after this!! Just damn..
:? :shocked :panic:
~Anyway, pls update soon!! I can't wait for the next chapter!!!~!~!
XD :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
-
Sweet moments with Atsumina! Kyaa.. Minami (Jane) why so sweet! :wub: :wub: :wub: Well every Takamina is sweet! :wub:
WMidgets! Love their antics! Always on action! :fap :thumbsup
Rin?! When i read it the information came from him i was liked my heart beating so fast and i thought i have bad feeling about this.. And i was liked :shocked WTH?! Son of a..! :angry: :banghead: The group has been infiltrated! Rin you traitor! What happened? Oh no! Takamina(Jane) got framed up! Aaarrghh! I wanna go inside the story just to slash Rin in half! :angry:
What will happen next? Oh no lot of dramas, action and.... Can't wait.. I'm so excited, scared and nervous! I hope there will be no blood shed on the next update..
Oh! arrow27-san we'll be waiting for it.. Gambatte ne~ :) :twothumbs
Thank you for the update :bow: :thumbsup :twothumbs
AWESOME~! :fap :twothumbs
-
Damn, I was hoping for some AtsuYuu action but I guess it ain't happening. *sigh*
-
aah~so that's what happened exactly....
damn Rin....hate you!!! :angry1:
-
RIN! YOU EFFING ARSHOLE!!! :on voodoo: you son of a biatch! :mon zoom: dammit! someone KILL :mon worklate: that bastard! :mon mad: GAHHHH!!! (ok i need to calm down....*takes a deep breath*) ok all good...that seriously just made me mad though... :mon headbang: but why would they really believe Rin over Minami (that is if she had time to explain)... :mon annoy: Minami's been their leader and what they think she'd be lying DX and what about Rin he is probably a NOBODY (my opinion and I want it to stay that way...hah) :mon uggh: Why can't they believe Minami!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!??? :mon runcry: (lol I'm kinda getting a head now)
-
gah!! noooooo! so she was framed...
I wanna kill that Rin guy...
frowns... and it was kind of like a happy family... :(
boo the evil ppl
-
oh! i know that!! its not minami´s fault T_T
-
that traitor.! how could she do that to takamina! :angry1: !! .. well about the cliff hangers its okay because i feel more excited to read your fic with question in my head hehe... :twothumbs .. thx for the update!
-
I have so many feels on the chapter... now we know what happened.. the traitor... :banghead:
AtsuMina and KojiYuu moments :wub: :wub:
And Rena-sama appears for some wMatsui~!!!! :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub:
and she's a very valued member, huh? :roll:
wanna read the next chapter ASAP!! :bow:
-
Replies:
Elo: He’s indeed and A** hole :P
cisda83: With a large team chances have to be taken so members bound to make mistakes, better they learn now. As for your other questions, they’ll be answred in this chapter :)
Chichay12: Lol you’re always welcome :D
X_Last-Cross_X: Let’s see if OW Minami can help in any way :) & lol, as for Jane and Atsuko, they did have their own room, just decided not to use it.
bunny_rabbit: Indeed many signals. But when you trust someone for a long time, you tend to not doubt too much unless they give you a reason too :)
Dieyg48: Lol feel free to comment on previous chapter if you’d like, there’s no deadline :)
kenjoy12: Lol glad you thought it was sweet, that was the aim for Atsumina :P
AshuraX: Lol sorry about that, Atsuyuu are best buds in this fic :)
no-chan: Rin is to be hated! He’s a punk :P
FlameHazeKatsu: It’s def a complicated situation! Trust is very fragile. You’ll find out more this chapter.
Shinoki: Boo the evil ppl indeed!
Haruko: Way to believe in Minami!
den_takacchan: Lol glad you don’t mind the cliff-hangers :P
sakura_drop_: Glad this gave you many feels! & yah, Rena is valued member :) I’ll be writing a few chapters regarding the past on how AKb rebels were formed, and Rena will make an appearence :)
Thanks as always for reading :D Here is chapter 8!!! Chapter nine is somewhat done so not sure when I'll update that. Here the updates will slow down until I finish my exam on the 19th :)
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 8 – The Rebel Leaders Story Part 2
Things took place too quickly after the captain ‘thanked me’ for leading everyone here. The soldiers charged and the members all tried to get their weapons out to fight. I kept shouting orders back and forth, hoping they’d listen. But everything was a mess. No one could follow formation or any of the orders. At this point, everyone was just trying to survive.
I clicked the emergency signal on my watch to notify our base camp there was trouble, though I’m sure most members already sent out their distress signals too.
I had my sword in my right hand and my pistol in the other, trying to cut down and shoot as many soldiers as possible. It was hard to fight though! Everyone had to be careful not to accidently slay their own team members. I ran straight at one of the soldiers that were aiming a gun to Yui and cut his arm clean off, then I shot another soldier in the head that was chasing after Tano Yuka. Damn it all! That’s all I could do at the moment. Simply going around cutting down and shooting as many soldiers as possible. Eventually I ran out of bullets and had no time to reload, so I disposed of my gun and drew out my other sword. I pushed through soldiers to try to get to the captain, praying the members could hold out.
I finally caught their captain in my line of site; he was just standing there watching all the slaughter with a smug expression. I cut down the men in my way and stood facing the captain. Anger and hate shaking me to the core.
“Ah Takahashi san, thank you for your hard work. No need to keep pretending you’re on the rebels’ side. Just walk away” he smirked.
“You won’t be smiling once I cut your throat and watch you drown in your own blood” I threatened.
“Well, aren’t you poetic” he said as he brushed his neck, a hint of fear in his eyes. “No matter, this battle is in our favour”
“We’ll see about that” I gripped my duel blades and charged at the captain. He drew two of his swords as well and we clashed back and forth. I tried to find an opening to strike but he kept blocking. I broke contact and took a few steps back, gripped the sword in my right hand, I threw it at him. Shocked, he blocked my sword by crossing both of his. That gave me and opening as I charged at him and jumped, planting my foot where his two swords met and sent him flying to the ground. With one sword still in my left hand, I ran forward to where he lay and tried to strike him down, however, he rolled to the side and grabbed the closest sword to him and blocked my attack. Still on the floor, he swept his foot under mine and brought me to the ground. Then he stood and brought his blade downward, I jumped out of the way but his blade managed to slightly cut my foot which dropped me to the ground. Ah! My sword fell from my grip and the captain kicked it away.
“Well Takahashi, it’s been fun,” He raised his sword above his head then brought it down. I stood on one knee and caught his sword with my bare hands. His blade was caught between my hands and I twisted it out of his grasp, got to my feet, kicked him in the gut and sent him to the ground again. Now I stood over him pointing his own sword to his neck.
“I told you I’d cut your throat.”
“Wait! ...You don’t want to do that” He smirked.
“And why not?” I asked annoyed.
“Because, as soon as you kill me, that soldier up in the tree to your right, will kill your friend over there.”
I kept the tip of the sword to his neck then turned my head. I was shocked to see indeed there was a soldier up in a tree looking at my direction but aiming his gun at Yuko, who was busy cutting down soldiers.
I gritted my teeth and turned back angrily to the captain.
“Your choice Takahashi” he whispered.
I heard Yuko shout behind me as she struggled with a few soldiers. “Minami! What are you waiting for! Run your sword through him!”
“Minami!”
“Takamina san!”
I heard all the members shout at me to kill him and my hand holding the sword began to tremble.
“Minami?” I caught Atsuko’s look as she said my name. I saw the uncertainty in her eyes, heard it in the members voices.
“Of course she won’t kill me you idiots! I’m not her enemy!” The captain shouted out loud.
I wanted nothing more than to spill his blood, I raised the sword, I saw him flinch, and then I brought the sword down and stabbed it into the earth. Quickly I grabbed the dagger from my boot, turned and threw it into the tree, at the same time I heard a gunshot but my brain didn’t fully grasp the sound. I saw the soldier in the tree stop moving, but he didn’t fall out.
I heard the captain had already gotten up and began to retreat. Some of his men followed, and then the others began to retreat when they shouted that AKB rebel reinforcements were approaching. We didn’t bother chasing them down as they fled.
As soon as they left, I let out a breath I’d been holding in. I turned around to look at the members who were helping each other up and I tried to survey the damage. Everyone was pretty hurt and beat up; most members were shaken up, especially the younger ones and...No! My heart pounded so strong against my chest that I thought it may burst. I looked around to the motionless bodies on the floor and realized it was not only the government soldiers who laid there. No. No. NO! I ran over to some of the members who lay on the floor. “Oi. Mina! Rena!” Kato Rena and Oba Mina weren’t responding. They were dead. I looked across the field and noticed members crying beside other motionless figures. Ishida Anna, Abe Maria, Nakata Chisato, Nakatsuki Tomomi, Takada Shiori, Kuwabara Mizuki, Kishino Rika, Kono Saki, Sato Sumire and Matsui Sakiko.
They’re dead. .....They’re dead. .....They’ll never wake up again. My tomach turned, I felt like I may be sick. I tried to control my emotions though, telling myself this wasn’t the time to go into shock.
“Haruna! Hold on!”
Haruna!? I staggered to my feet and turned to see Yuko putting pressure on a gun wound that Haruna sported on the left side of her abdomen.
“Haruna!” I shouted and ran over. However, just as I got close, Yuko shouted at me.
“Stay back!” Yuko’s hands were covered in blood as she kept putting pressure on the wound, but she turned her head and glared at me. Tears streaking down her face, hands shaking.
“You let him get away...And he shot Haruna”
My eyes widen in shock. Vaguely I recall hearing a gun go off behind me when I turned to throw my dagger at the soldier in the tree. He fired at Haruna!?
“Yuko...I’m sorry. Everything will be okay” I got down and tried to help with Haruna, but Yuko lifted her blood stained left hand and shoved me aside.
“What about any of this is okay to you! Look around!” she yelled as she quickly returned to aiding Haruna.
I looked around again at every member...Of course none of this is okay...Members of our family lay dead on the field!.
I clenched my shaking hands, trying to find the right words to say. I heard footsteps pass me and saw Atsuko lean down beside Yuko.
“Yuko, let me help” Yuko stubbornly shook her head but Atsuko helped her anyways and Yuko let her.
Suddenly something caught my eye, I looked up and saw Rin smirking and then run. The anger returned. I wanted someone to pay for this bloodshed. “Stop!” I yelled as I stood up and ran after him.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
I ran after Rin and once I caught up, I tackled him down. Then I stood and lifted him by the shirt and pinned him by the neck using my arm.
“You little bastard! You sold us out to the government! Why!? We trusted you!” I strengthened my grip and he began to cough, so instead I grabbed him with both hands by the collar and slammed him against the tree again. “Talk!”
He started to laugh and then look at me with a smirk. “You really are an idiot. It’s your entire fault you know. Starting up that whole protect and trust the citizens thing. Once the government found out about that, they decided to send in a Trojan horse. Me!”
My eyes widen in shock, “You mean, all this time you were a spy...”
“That’s right. I was to gain your trust and await further orders. You made it hard for me to make contact with the government but they got through to me”
“...But you’ve helped us all these years, gave us real and valuable information about them!”
“All to sell the act. Like I said, I needed to further gain your trust, so sacrificing a few soldiers and items over the years in order to wait for the perfect moment to take you down was the goal.” He grinned as I punched him, and he fell.
“So ambushing and killing a few of us was your master plan!” I kicked him back down as he tried to get up.
He spat some blood. “Ha, ha! No, you see, your friends dying were just collateral damage. The real target all this time was you. Our intent was not to kill you right away, but to isolate you from the group. Have them believe that the person they most trusted betrayed them. And if they ended up killing you... well that’d be a great bonus for us. It’ll be interesting to see how the great Takahashi Minami handles being alone, and how AKB handles being without you. From this day forward the government will make your life a living hell, they will frame you for every possible thing and tarnish your name. In the end, you’ll have nowhere else to turn for help but to the government itself. I’m sure they’ll welcome you with opens arms, though you may start off as a servant first but I’m sure you can work your way up”
He smirked at my reaction.
My whole body felt like it was shaking. Everything he said cut me deep. I was their target this entire time...Me...So then...it’s...
“You’re fault” Rin interrupted my thoughts. “You’re the one who decided to allow regular citizens to aid you; you’re the one who allowed AKB to open their arms to protect outsiders. You’re the one the government always had eyes on for starting this mess! You’re the one who believed me and led you team into that slaughter. For a leader, you messed up big time!” He started laughing and then looked to me with...admiration? “You really are...The Shinigami”
My heart felt like it froze over for a second...That was not a name I heard in a long time. It was also not something of the past I wanted to remember.
I narrowed my eyes and glared at Rin with all the hate I could muster. Selecting a weapon from my watch, I grabbed a handgun that appeared and aimed it at Rin.
“Go ahead! Kill me oh god of death!” he grinned showing the blood that stained his teeth.
I kept the gun pointing at him; he was only a meter away. Still holding the gun to his face, I said, “No. I’ll take you back to camp, and you’ll be punished for your crimes there.”
He looked at me angrily, “You’re a fool if you think they’ll accept you to return. You are a traitor to them.” He spat out.
“...And they have every right to think that after everything that’s happened. I won’t hold it against them. I’ll just have to prove my innocence and ask for forgiveness for the mistakes I made. But I won’t sink to the level of scum like you.”
I was about to lower the gun, but then I turned my head when I heard some members call out my name from a distance.
“Shouldn’t have looked away!” I turned and saw Rin grab hold of my hand that held the gun using his two hands. We kept struggling like that until he brought himself closer and kept directing the gun to his stomach.
“What are you doing you idiot!” I shouted as I tried to pull the gun away.
He smirked. “My final act. This was also part of my mission. Nice knowing you Takahashi” still holding my hand while he pulled the gun to his stomach, he used him thumbs to pull the trigger and fell to the ground, clutching his stomach.
I kneeled down beside him. Some of the able members jogged up with the others close behind trying to figure out what was going on. “Takamina! Rin! What happened?”
Before I could speak, Rin pointed to me with his blood stained hand and yelled out, “she shot me! Be...because I warned you all earlier. I’m sorry. I wanted to tell you sooner but she threatened me.” He began to cry as he clutched his stomach again.
Sayaka ran up to him and tried to stop the bleeding.
“I’m sorry.” He said again. “I’ve always wanted to support you, th...that’s why I stayed at the refugee camp all these years. I just wanted to be...of some h...lp” he closed his eyes and passed away.
It was quiet, and I stood up and faced everyone. “Listen, I know there’s a lot to explain but we should get home first and treat everyone’s wounds.” I took a step forward but then Sayaka, Sae and Yuko all took out their guns and pointed it at me. Though I somewhat saw it coming in a sense, it still shocked me.
I stopped and slowly raised my hands. “Please tell me you’re joking” I said with a bit of frustration rising in my voice.
“Does it look like we’re joking?” Yuko angrily asked.
“Listen, I admit I did make a lot of mistakes here, but I meant for no one to get hurt. I was set up” I tried to explain.
“By who? Rin? The person who always helped us when he never had to? Or the captain who you let get away?” Sae accused.
“Rin was working for the government” I said, trying to keep my voice calm.
“Are you sure you aren’t confusing him with yourself. Finally let the temptations of the glorious life with higher power get to you” Yuko said.
“No!” I shouted and took a step forward but stopped when Sayaka cocked her gun. “Listen, you all know me, you’ve known me, and you can trust me” I slightly pleaded.
“Yeah, well we did, and look where it got us”
I could tell I wasn’t getting through to them. All evidence was against me and the members were all still shaken up, hurt, bleeding, and confused. I looked over to Atsuko, waiting to see what she’d do or say.
She caught me looking at her, gave me a heartbreaking expression, but then gave me a look that showed no emotion. “Minami. You should leave.”
For some reason I knew she’d say those words, but it didn’t make it hurt any less.
“Minami please. Staying here right now won’t help you, or us. Leave...”
I slowly kept backing away. “Okay. Okay Atsuko. I’ll leave. Please take care of the others.” I turned... and ran.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Rin was true to his threat. After I’d left, the government kept using my name and framing me for things I didn’t do. Kept playing up my traitor image, that after many years of living as a pitiful person, I gave in to pressure half way and finally accepted the governments offer to grant me power. That I sold the rebellion and the citizens out.
As the days went by, that kept going on, and it made it harder for me to return back to base to explain. Instead I decided to do what I could alone for the moment. Clear my name. Help people in secret. And do my best to look after AKB even from a distance.
--------------------------------------------------------------------
Three months after the incident, I ran into Atsuko while I was ransacking government transportation.
“Atsuko!” I said as I faced her.
She looked to me and raised an eyebrow as if to question what I was doing.
“Huh. Oh. I saw these guys passing by with some goods and decided to intercept them” I put away my weapons since the guards were already down. I didn’t want Atsuko thinking I’d attack or anything.
She also put her weapons away and then walked over to the supplies. “You’re still an idiot” she coolly said.
“Huh?” I was taken aback by the fact that this was the first thing she said to me after three months.
She sighed. “You’re the one dropping off all these government supplies by the AKB rebel base and refugee camps aren’t you.” It wasn’t a question, she knew.
“And why does that exactly make me an idiot” I said, getting annoyed as I began loading up the supplies that fell. I felt her put her hand on my shoulder and turn me around.
“Because if anyone were to catch you on our territory, you’d be arrested and punished for your crimes” she warned.
“There’s seriously a price for my head huh. Great, that’s just what I needed.” I said bitterly as I turned around again and continued my work.
This time I felt Atsuko shove me and I hit the cart. “Ow! Atsuko, what the hell!” I turned around and saw that she was really pissed, but tears were beginning to form in her eyes.
“Idiot! You shouldn’t be worrying about us, we can handle ourselves. You should be spending your time trying to clear your name so you can come back home” she shoved me again, and this time I felt guilty.
“It’s not that I’m not trying” I said as I gripped my first. “You don’t think I don’t want to return home. Properly clear things up. Apologize! Pay proper respects to the members who passed! ...Be by your side...I’m trying” I said as I held back the tears.
“...You’re not trying hard enough Minami. You have to make that your number one priority. Do you not trust us to look after AKB in your absence? Do you not trust me?”
“You know that’s not it” I said gently.
“It better not be! AKB is my family too Minami. We all lost something that day. And we all lost you! I lost you! But I stayed with them. Because the first promise we made each other, what we swore from the beginning, was that we’d always put AKB before ourselves. But that promise also meant that we had to keep living so we could keep protecting them. I didn’t go with you in order to keep that promise. I need to stay with them Minami. With you gone it’s hard enough, I can’t go disappearing on them as well.”
I smiled and gently grabbed Atsuko’s hand. “I know Atsuko. I know. Thank you. Thank you for remembering that. I’d never ask you to abandon the group. I’d lose all respect for you if you did. So thank you.”
“You idiot” she said.
I gave her a goofy grin. “I’ll keep the end of my promise. I’ll find a way to fix all this. Until then, please continue to look after AKB. Make sure Yuko doesn’t do anything stupid and that she continues to treat Haruna well. And don’t be afraid to scold the younger members if they slack off” I grinned and she finally smiled at me.
“I’m sorry I can’t help you” she said with regret.
“You are helping me. By looking out for the group for me. By staying with them”
She nodded. “You have to fix things Minami, and you have to be careful. If we catch you on our territory, we’ll have to bring you in. That includes me.”
“I know. Thanks. I promise I’ll do my best” I reluctantly let go of her hand. “I guess this is goodbye for now then, huh” I tried to smile, but failed.
Atsuko reached out with her right hand to caress my cheek. “For now...” We both leaned into each other for a kiss. I savoured this moment I had with her. I thoroughly kissed her, trying to remember her scent, her taste, and her love. We broke apart when we needed air.
“See you later Atsuko” I said.
“Yes, see you later Minami” and then she was gone.
Atsuko didn’t ask for an explanation, but she didn’t have to. Whether she believed me fully or not was a mystery, but she did believe I’d return, she believed in my love, she believed I had a name to be cleared, and that was more than enough for me.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
(End of flashback)
“And that was that. I kept working solo trying to find ways to clear my name. A few months after my meeting with Atsuko, I ran into Sasshi. Turns out she was actually tracking me down. Which was pretty gutsy of her considering she’s more of the behind the scenes kind of person. Either way I heard her out, and turns out she wanted to help me. Kept going on how she believed me and how others still believed me. Said she’d do anything she could to help me. Even said she’d drop the honorific’s when using my name. Started calling me Takamina” I laughed as I remembered that.
“We ended up staying in contact since she was pretty persistent. I didn’t want to get her involved at all but she kept finding ways to call me. Even somehow hacked into my watch so she could pop up every second without me even accepting the call. That’s how it stayed for awhile, she updated me on the group, I updated her about what was happening on the outside. Eventually I came up with a crazy idea and asked Sasshi for help.”
I explained to them about the time machine idea and how Sasshi had worked on modifying the watch. I also told them that that’s how I ended up here in the first place.
After I finished explain everything, everyone was silent and looked at me, still absorbing all the information.
Oshima spoke up first, “Wow...I am so sorry I am such an ass to you”
Everyone turned their gaze to her, Atsuko, Kojima, and Minegishi all wacked her on the head...and... I started to laugh.
After confirming I hadn’t gone crazy, they all laughed a bit as well.
“You aren’t an ass Yuko. Neither of you are. Yuko’s my best friend, I still consider her so. I don’t hate or blame her for anything that happened. She cares a lot about AKB, and I admire her for protecting it, so I get her reaction. And... I was to blame for what happened to Haruna...” I clenched my fists. “I learned that Haruna almost didn’t make it due to blood loss... and so I understood why Yuko was mad at me for that, since she really loves her. I probably would have acted the same way if that happened to someone I really loved too”
“You said so many shocking and amazing things in that one sentence Jane!” Yuko shouted. “You called me Yuko! And called Haruna by her first name!”
I was surprised. “Yeah, I guess I did. Hard to break away from old habits I guess...”
“And you also admitted that you and Atsuko had an intimate relationship and so did the other Yuko and Haruna with one another!”
I blushed. “...Y...yeah.” I could see across from me that Atsuko also turned red.
“Here that Nyannyan! You are I are together in an alternate world, this is a sign!”
Haruna lightly shoved Yuko. “Stop fooling around Yuuchan” she slightly blushed.
Miichan cleared her throat. “Well, that’s quite the rough time you and the members had”
“Yes. I’m sorry you all had to go through that. But thank you for sharing with us” Atsuko gave me a reassuring smile.
“And blaming yourself won’t help, so you have to try your best and do what the other Atsuko asked. I mean, even Sasshi believes in you, and others as well probably.” Yuko said.
Miichan nodded, “And you can’t blame yourself for what happened to Haruna. You didn’t know that lousy captain would shoot at anyone. Besides, you did it to save Yuko, and Haruna also survived in the end.”
“Yeah, so don’t go moping around.” Yuko scolded.
“I don’t recall ever really moping” I glared. “But you are right, by recalling everything that happened; I ended up remembering things along the way. If I want to face the members, I have to continue what I started. And when I get back, I promise I’ll properly apologize and clear things up. If the members still feel I should be punished, then I will accept any decision they come to.” I declared.
“That’s the spirit!” Miichan said.
We stayed silent for awhile, I could tell they honeslty didn’t blame me, but I knew they probably didn’t want to futher discuss what specifically happened. I could tell they were a bit shaken up when I told them about the members who died. Just hearing the names of their friends like that probably scared them a bit.
“In the meantime,” Haruna broke the silence, “don’t forget you still have to pretend to be AKb’s idol leader.” she reminded.
“Yah, don’t think I forget the bet, you still have to learn Sayanoral Crawl”
“Pfft” I turned and saw Atsuko trying to hold in her laugh. “I’m sorry. Even though I’ve seen Minami perform that song, it’s hard to imagine you doing it”
I let out a defeated sigh. “I’d take a battle over this any day...But I’ll continue to pretend to be the idol Minami. It’s the least I can do...” Suddenly, something clicked in my head. “Sashihara!” I shouted. Everyone jumped.
“What about her?” Atsuko asked.
“I told you she’d hacked my watch before so she could pop up even if I didn’t accept the call. If she’s realized what’s happened on the other side, she may try to communicate through the watch. There are just a few things I have to adjust”
“You mean we may be able to make contact with your world?” Yuko asked.
I smiled. “It’s a small chance, but still a chance! If it works, you’ll be able to talk to your Minami again.”
They all looked to one another and smiled. Finally. Some hope.
-
Alot happened! Acchan believe in Minami (Jane) but because of the promised they made to AKB they have to forget their selfiness.. Takamina (Jane) gambatte ne! Yuko you never fail to brighten the mood.. Hehe :lol:
Whoa!Jane have an idea! Even though it is a small chance please make it work!
Will Jane's idea be able to fix the glitch of the watch? What will happen now in the alternate world? Will the gov't succeed on destroying the AKB? Who will find out that Rin is the spy from gov't? What will happen to Takamina on the alternate world will she be safe that Jane revealed that she's the gov't target.
What will happen next? Can't wait :fap
Thank you for the update :bow: :thumbsup :twothumbs
GREAT~ :twothumbs
-
Ah... Lots of people died.... and Haruna also nearly died...
I could understand that Minami targeting the man in the tree because it was harder to kill it...
Some more she wanted to save Yuko.... and she could not know if the captain would shoot at Haruna...
And she thought the captain would shoot her instead... she did not care about that...
But she did not know at the time, she was not a target at all... Minami supposed to be alive for the government's plan to take action
the other should be able to shoot the captain... he was an easier target...
Until then.. everyone already has suspicious over Minami action
And the killing and the dying words of Rin was the final nail to the coffin...
After that... they only knew that Minami was INDEED the traitor...
Poor Minami kept dropping to more traps over traps... Even after she was gone from AKB...
By then... her name was being used by the government for any crimes they committed...
Even then Minami was still trying to help AKB in secret... Poor Minami...
Yeah... Atsuko and Sashi... and some others still believed with Minami being innocent
The idols were all feel sorry for the Rebel Minami...
Ah... Idol Yuko was so happy with knowing she could be with idol Haruna... they were pre-destiny...
Ah... now Rebel Minami needed to do some adjustment so they could contact with the rebel world...
What's going to happen next?
Would they be able to contact idol Minami?
Would idol Minami be able to help the rebel world?
Would rebel Minami perform some concert?
Does the rebel Atsuko that the Minami in the rebel world was a different Minami?
What about Atsuko's lesson for the idol Minami?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you...
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Jane must having a really pain for her.. Well at least there is Acchan who can soothe her pain.... :wub: :wub: :wub:
I think we need to torture that damn brat.... :angry: :angry:
And wow, Alternate Haruna was dead due to blood loss? Maybe we should bring the Original Haruna on the Alternate world..
But I don't think that was a good idea... :P :P :P
Waiting for your next update XD XD XD
-
fufufu...that was a check mate for Jane :kekeke:
like I said, the goverment might be corrupt but they not stupid...they know to handle a well organized rebel group like AKB, they need to take out their leader and over many options at hands they choose not to kill her instead they choose to isolate her which I think it was the best way to do...if they kill Jane,it will only lead the rebel more agresive on their actions in order to fill Jane's share...
I salute that Rin dude...he was a great spy who did his part very well :on GJ: I had already suspected that he somehow had a connection with the goverment and it turned out that he was sent by the goverment itself...
Shinigami...I smell Jane still have another bloody secret in the past :hehehe: or that word refer to the massacre that explained in this chapter :hehehe:
either way,nice update :on GJ: and once again I wish you good luck on your upcoming exam :onioncheer:
-
that was epic!!
Jane-san... TT_TT...
gah... Rin = evil...
whew... so Atsuko actually believes in TakaJane...
Well, that's the nature of Takaminas everywhere... trying to help everyone, but somehow failing in the process
Yuko, no need to apologize for the other Yuko...
there's hope for you and NyanNyan obviously~~
-
I'm still pissed at Rin even though he died...but even though he did died...he died blaming it on Minami even though... argh! :mon headbang:
Well But at least everything is explained... :mon determined: That's why Yuko is so such and I quote from Yuko ass to Minami.... :mon noprob: well can't blame her... she's all about Haruna after all~ :mon evillaff:
and awww... Atsuko didn't abandon her...that's all that matters to me~ :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff: ATSUMINA!!! :mon yeah: :mon yeah: :mon yeah:
and hah she finally admitted that her and Atsuko had an "intimate" relationship~ :on gay: I hope that will happen to with Takamina and Acchan...yah..it'll happen~ :nya:
can't wait to see the update~~~~~~ :on GJ:
-
omg its amazing... But maybe sashira in akb idol world can help...
-
You'll be gone for a week! :panic:
Good luck for your exam! :twothumbs
I understand now why Acchan seems know that "Takamina" (from real world) is not the Takamina they know (Jane). I was think that Jane has a scar on her back, that's why she know. :nervous
I need to re-read this from the first chapter... :cool1:
-
hahah acchan blushed when she heard that the other minami and atsuko have an intim relationship ^^
I hope the other atsuko will help the original minami to come back ^^
thanks for the update ^^
-
I just started reading this and I only have three words for you...
"Please Update Soon"
I love this story so much!!!! :heart: :heart: :heart:
Although, I think you made a hole in my heart when I read the flashback.... My oshimen is having such a hard time....
I seriously can't wait for the next chapter!!! :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:
Thank you :heart:
-
Ahhh!!~That a** hole really is a b**ch!! I mean Rin..
:angry: :smhid :thumbdown:
~I see...that b**ch captain and that a**hole Rin freaking set this!! Glad he died...
:banghead: >:( :smhid
~Ah...i'm sorry for the bad word i just used but...damn, just simply awesome!!
:twisted: :shocked 8)
~This is really crazy...this is really cool...and i'm sorry cuz' i don't know what to say..
:thumbsup :sweatdrop: :bow:
~Damn it...i can't say anything else about this...i just can say that..Pls update soon!~!~!~
:P :twothumbs :bow:
*I'm not mad or somethin...I just don't know what to say after i read this masterpiece~~*
:inlove: :oops: :twothumbs :thumbsup
-
Whoa, all the hate!!!
Now all we need is to hope that it works!
And awkward moments of OW members and AW members talking to themselves. Acchan talking to Acchan, Takamina talking to Takamina, Yuko talking to a squirrel XD
-
ooooo this ff is so incredible
thanks
and update soon....
-
Please update soon, I'm starting to really get into this :cow:
-
Thank you for your comments and for reading! And thanks for your patience! It's been a week! Well I figured I'd upload chapter 9 before I head into my exam since it was already written and I just had to edit :) Though I didn't have time to write a reply to all your awesome comments like usual T_T But I did read each and every one and appreciate it! I'd def go back to responding in the next update so feel free to comment :D Hope you enjoy this chapter, it's a bit long but hope it makes up for my longest absence yet!
Chapter 10 has not been written yet but I'll get working on it later today and hopefully update it by the weekend :D
ENJOY!
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 9 - The development
(Alternate World)
“Ugh” I grunted as I was again thrown on my back.
“You’re really terrible at this, it’s kind of hard to believe” Yui said as she offered me her hand to help me up.
“What is that, like you’re 10th consecutive loss or something” Sasshi observed as she lifted her head from her laptop.
“Thanks for keeping track Sasshi” I sarcastically commented.
“Just trying to be honest, I mean even I could take you and I’m not much of a fighter.”
“Don’t tempt me to take you up on that” I said as I glared.
Sasshi feigned innocence. “Just making an observation. Besides, I wouldn’t want to risk losing to the person who sucks the most currently.”
I sighed and turned to Yui. “That bad, huh?”
She gave a me a hopeful smile, “well yah, but I’m sure you’ll eventually improve”
Today was my second day of training and 5th day since I arrive here. Atsuko had talked to Mariko about letting me train and Mariko agreed. Therefore I was now permitted to use the training room as long as I had an escort. Yui and Sasshi always kept me company so far. And even if I hadn’t been here that long, a few members were learning to ignore my presence, which was an improvement from being glared at all the time.
Yesterday, Sasshi and I continued our conversation from last time, and she explained to me what she knew about the other Minami’s situation regarding what she’s accused of. I was shocked to learn what had happened, but as Sasshi had asked me to, I promised to believe in the other Minami since I didn’t yet know the details. Sasshi told me she’d keep researching about a way to fix things, and in the meantime, I would train so I could be useful to the group.
“Clearly I suck at hand to hand combat. Can we try the guns again or something?”
Yui nodded. “We’ll start you off with the basics, you need to know your gun inside out, so I’ll show you how to take it apart and put it back together.”
“...That’s basic” I sighed “I’d hate to know what’s advanced”
“Taking it apart and putting it back together with a blindfold” I turned and saw Atsuko walk in.
“Ha! Good one” I said. She raised an eyebrow and smirked. “You weren’t kidding were you...?” I said dejectedly.
“It’s vital to know your weapons inside and out. And after you learn how to do that, you’ll learn how to hold and wield a gun” Atsuko explained.
“By wielding the gun she means doing fancy tricks with it and being able to draw quickly. You were the best at that” Sasshi chimed in.
I gave them all a determined look. “Alright, whatever it takes!”
--------------------------------------------------------------------
That’s what I’d said... But here I am sitting at a tables by the gadgets area with a totally dismantled gun, trying to put it back together to no avail. Yui and Atsuko both demonstrated how it’s done, then told me it was my homework to put it together. The two left on business but Sasshi stayed to watch over me...Well more like sleep. She probably got bored watching me fail. I’ve been at this for four dang hours....But I refuse to lose! I thought stubbornly as I tried again.
A few members walked in and out of the training room, and most always stopped to see what I was doing and gave an amused stare. I picked up two different pieces and tried to fit them together. “Th...Those don’t go together.” I looked up to the person who spoke with a timid voice. Iwata Karen stood in front of me, slightly fidgeting.
Sasshi had explained that the members angriest at ‘Minami’ were the ones either present at the battle, or the ones who lost friends at the battle. However, she also said it wasn’t easy to ‘hate’ Minami because of everything she’d done for them all, and apparently the younger members really loved and looked up to her, so Sasshi believed that those feelings were still alive in all the members.
I smiled, “Hey Karen. You can tell I’m lost can’t you?” I gave a sheepish grin.
At first I thought she may turn to leave, but then she stepped a bit forward. “It’s always hard in the beginning but, you have to keep at it!” she encouraged.
I laughed. “Yeah, you’re right; it won’t help to give up, huh”
“Umm...You’re the one who told me that. I also had trouble with this part, but you told me the trick was to treat it like a puzzle. Not to think to hard about it and just place the pieces where you think they fit. If you keep doing that, it becomes second nature in no time”
“Eh~ The other Minami is pretty cool huh” I said as I grinned at Karen.
“Huh” Karen blushed. “Um...Are you really not the Takamina san we know?”
“What do you think?” I curiously asked.
She took a moment to think about it. “Well, you seem like the Takamina san we know...But at the same time you seem like a completely different person...I’m not sure if that makes sense...” she said as she somewhat confused herself.
I laughed, “Trust me that makes perfect sense. I may not be the Takamina you know, but I promise I’ll do my best to live up to her name...though I guess I’m doing a pretty terrible job so far.” I gave a sheepish laugh.
Karen finally smiled, “I’m sure you’ll get the hang of it.”
“I’ll be the greatest idol of all!!!” Karen and I both jumped in surprise, and then turned to see that it was Sasshi talking in her sleep.
“Maybe I should stop telling her about the whole idol thing” I smirked.
--------------------------------------------------------------------
I ended up working on the gun till late that same night until I was finally able to take it apart and put it back together. Sasshi had left, stating she had something to take care of, so Karen volunteered to watch over me.
"I did it!" I shouted in excitement as I picked up the fully mantled weapon.
Karen walked over and inspected the pistol. "You definitely got it Takamina san, congratulations" She smiled.
"Well I couldn't have done it without your help, thank you Karen!" I walked over to her, grabbed her hand with both of mine and shook it to show gratitude.
She smiled with a slight blush, "I didn't really do anything"
I shook my head, "you cheered me on and gave me advice, that's doing a lot. Ha, ha, this seems like a handshake event doesn't it" I said that last part to myself, becoming a bit nostalgic.
"Handshake event?" Karen and someone else said at the same time. I turned to see Kawaei Rina, Watanabe Mayu and Kashiwagi Yuki approach.
I let go of Karen's hand and greeted the others, they nodded to acknowledge me.
"So this is where you were Karen. Paruru and I were worried when you weren't in our room." Riichan said.
"Sorry, I forget to tell you I'd be here"
"We ran into Rina and we told her you may be here so we accompanied her." Yukirin informed us.
"Yeah, sorry, that's my fault. Sashihara had to leave so Karen offered to take her place in watching me."
Karen shook her head, "It was my choice to stay and help Takamina san" she said confidently.
"Help her?" Mayu raised an eyebrow.
"Ah yes, I’m somewhat starting to train so Atsuko had me start at the basics and I had to put this gun back together" I pointed at the weapon.
"Wait, I came by here in the morning and saw you in this area working on something, don't tell me this is what you've been doing the entire time?" Yukirin asked baffled.
"It took you over ten hours to put that back together, seriously?" Rina said shocked.
I blushed, "Thirteen to be exact, but I'd say that's not so bad for someone who knows nothing about guns. I got it done didn't I" I said stubbornly.
Karen lightly elbowed Riichan, “besides, you’re not one to talk, it took you forever to put your first gun together, and when you did, it turned out you messed up the mechanism, which led to the gun practically exploding when you tried to fire”
Everyone smiled, and then turned their attention back to me.
"The more I see you in action , the more I honestly start to doubt you are the Takahashi Minami we know" Mayu observed.
"Because I'm not" I said firmly, which took them back by surprise at my tone.
Karen stepped in to break the tension, "Hey, so what was that handshake you mentioned before?"
"Huh, oh. It’s where fans have the opportunity to meet with the members, shake their hands and discuss anything they want for a limited amount of time. We hold many of these events"
"Isn't that pointless" Rina asked, not intending to sound mean, just curious.
I smiled. "No, it's a way for us to thank our fans for the support, and they also appreciate interacting with us. Our concept is idols you can meet. The Yukirin I know is actually known as a handshake queen" I said as I looked to Yuki.
"Eh, really?" Yukirin gave her usual shocked expression and I laughed.
Mayu lightly elbowed her, "don't go getting caught up in the story." She looked around at everyone, then me, "you really do believe you're some idol or something don't you" she said disbelieving.
"Because I am" I said firmly yet calmly. I had to admit I was getting frustrated at most people not believing me. It wasn't just a matter of me not wanting to be mistaken for someone who they think is a traitor, it was now a matter of me wanting to be recognized for being who I am and accepted for that. I didn't want to keep being compared to the other Minami, because I wasn't her, I probably couldn't be as good as her. I wanted to help and do what I can; I want to do my best as myself, not someone else. I stood there and kept thinking about something.
"Ah, Takamina, I need to talk to you!" Sasshi rushed in but stopped when she saw others were present. "Oh, hey everyone"
"I got it!" I shouted. All eyes turned to me at my outburst.
"I'll hold a concert for you guys!" I said with much enthusiasm.
"Eh!" They all said.
"Takamina, having your memories mixed up is one thing; acting on the false memories is another. You've never danced or sang in your life" Yukirin commented.
I raised a finger and moved it side to side, "The Minami you know never did, but I've been performing for over seven years, I have confidence. Besides, I want to show you guys what you’re missing out on." I grinned. They all looked sceptical.
Sasshi walked up and threw an arm around my neck, "ha, ha, well it should be interesting. Great idea Takamina, if everyone sees you sing and dance, I assure you most will indeed doubt you're the Takamina they know. You can do it tomorrow night when most members will be gathered in the lobby. Things have calmed down a bit since your arrival, so you should be allowed" She suggested.
I nodded, "sounds good, I'll come back here to resume my training, but come evening, I'll put on a concert for you all!"
------------------------------------------------------------------
After everyone left, Sasshi grabbed my hand and started to drag somewhere.
"Um Sasshi, my room...well cell is the other way" I said.
"Not going there. I realized something important and am about to try it. I think I can make communication with the other Minami in your world....Like a phone call" she explained.
"Eh, serious!"
As we continued our walk, we ran into Atsuko and Yuko on our way.
"Uh oh" Sasshi said and we came to a halt as the two approached.
"Where are you two headed?" Yuko said as she crossed her arms.
"Oh, well, Takamina finally put the pistol back together so thought she could use a break and I'd show her around more"
Atsuko raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it, "It's late, you should return to your quarters Minami. You and Sasshi can hang out again tomorrow morning"
Sasshi sighed, knowing she can't argue. "Right...Well then I'll escort Takamina back"
"It's alright. Yuko and I will, you can go ahead"
Sasshi said she'd see me tomorrow and left.
"I'll also head back Atsuko" Yuko said as she turned to leave. Atsuko and I began to walk towards the cells.
"She really hates me, doesn't she" I said with a frown.
Atsuko turned to look at me then looked forward. "She doesn't hate you" I looked up surprised at how confidently Atsuko said that. I didn't want to press further on the subject because it seemed Atsuko closed it off at that comment.
As we kept walking, I glanced over at Atsuko again and then remembered what Sasshi told me. I blushed and looked away. Apparently Atsuko and the other Minami used to be in an intimate relationship together. I mean, I didn't really mind it, they're two different people and it was their business, but it was only weird to think about because they were still technically I and Atsuko. And just thinking about doing relationship sort of things with Atsuko made me go super red and nervous.
"Ouch!" Because I wasn't paying attention, I ended up walking into a pillar.
Atsuko turned back and raised her eyebrow.
Stupid imagination. I cursed and resumed walking beside Atsuko.
"By the way, for tomorrows training, I'll be taking you out on the field."
"EH!" I yelled out. "Hold on, I still suck at everything!"
"The best way to learn is to get experience. That's always been our training method. Of course we won't be taking you out to fight any soldiers. Just patrolling and hunting for food. We'll have a team with us and if anything goes wrong we'll handle it, so don't worry too much"
I nodded, understanding her point. I decided to do this, so I'll go through with whatever they decide. "Um, who'll be with us tomorrow?" I asked.
"I requested Yui to come since I know you're comfortable with her around. Karen requested coming, and so did Rena"
"Eh, Rena" I was surprised she asked to come since I didn't communicate with her much here yet.
Atsuko nodded. "Yuko also asked to accompany us"
Well, tomorrow should be interesting.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
Sashihara’s POV
I rushed into my room and locked the door after parting with Takamina. I walked over to my desk and tried not to trip on all the wiring and the pieces of electronics I had lying around. Unlike most people, I don’t share a room with anyone because of my tendency to turn my room into my personal tech room.
I walked over to one of my desks that had a bunch of the watches we use. Most of them were taken apart. I sat down in the chair and picked up the latest one I was working on. Shortly after leaving Minami while she was in the training room, I realized that though I didn’t know how to create another time machine/world transporter, that there was a chance I could contact our Takamina if she still carried the watch. I’d spent the entire night working on this and figured out a way to call her through the hack I’d used on her when she went rogue rebel.
“Alright, moment of truth, let’s give this a try” I said as I connected the watch to an external power source and attempted to call Takamina.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
(Original World)
We’d arrived back at Miami’s place after I’d told the other members of a way to possibly contact Sasshi. Tomochin also joined us after Miichan gave her a call and gave her a quick update. I’d spent the evening tuning and putting the watch back together while the others waited patiently behind me. Just as I made the final adjustment, the watch began to glow.
“Hey guys, come here!” I said as everyone crowded around me and stared at the watch. Seems like it's been glowing for awhile. Suddenly, without my having to push any buttons, a holographic screen display suddenly appeared in front of us all. At first all we could see was static, but then a figure began to appear in the picture.
“Sashihara!” I smiled.
“Eh! Serious! It worked!! I mean...Of course it did” Sasshi said as her image became very clear. “Woah! This is seriously freaky but cool! I mean I knew the Takamina here isn’t you but still seeing you over there is totally mind blowing”
“Alright relax, you’re not making much sense but I think I get it” I laughed. Same old Sasshi.
“And wow! Is that Yuko san, Haruna san, Itano san, Atsuko and Miichan with you?”
“We’re the ones who are surprised” Miichan said with eyes wide open.
“So you’re Sasshi is also loud huh” Yuko commented with a smug smile.
I nodded. “Alright, let’s cut the small talk, we don’t know how long this can last; therefore I’ll save yelling at you later.”
Sasshi gave a nervous laugh.
“I’m alright, and I’m sure the girls behind me want to confirm how Minami is on your side”
“Huh? Oh right. Well she had a rough start but she’s slowly getting used to things. Mariko decided she wouldn’t be tried for any crimes since her memory is all screwy on the events, so she’s safe. And I honestly think that some of the members are starting to believe she’s a different person and warming up to her. She’s a lot like you in many ways but less grumpy”
“Oh trust me, our Takamina can be grumpy” Yuko said beside me while Tomochin nodded in agreement.
“Good to know” I glared at Sasshi’s image. “Anyway, it’s good she’s alright, just make sure she stays out of trouble”
“Um...About that. Actually Atsuko and a few others are taking her out on the field tomorrow”
“What, why!? She has no experience.” I said shocked.
“Hey don’t yell at me! It was Atsuko’s decision and Takamina’s choice. She wanted to help us out, so started training. And Atsuko figured she’d learn better out on the field. That was how you trained us, remember”
“Wait! Minami’s learning how to fight!?” All the girls behind me shouted at the same time.
“Yeah. But she’s pretty terrible at it so far” Sasshi commented.
“Is she doing alright though” Atsuko asked worriedly beside me.
“Ah Atsuko! Yeah don’t worry, she’s well. And she has some members looking out for her...Hey can I ask something. Are you and Takamina going out as well?”
Leave it to her to get straight to the point.
Both Atsuko and I blushed and at the same time said, “We’re not going out!” both of us shouted. I responded because Sasshi said, ‘too’ but Atsuko and I weren’t together anymore.
“Woah! Easy geez. No need to bite my head off. Back to business then. I am currently trying to build another watch that can open up the portal between our worlds, but it’s not easy. That’s why I need your help with something.”
“What can we do?”
“I need you to take out the chip I installed in your watch that created the portal. You should still be able to call me without it since it was an added feature. But I need to see how I built that chip in order to build a similar one here on my end. So I’ll just need you to do what I say as I guide you along, and to tell me about the chip on your end. It may take awhile and I can only call you to work on this when I have free time, so keep your watch on you at always and keep the chip safe.”
I nodded. “Alright, not like we have other options. You should get going now, contact me when you can.”
“Sure thing almighty leader...Oh! Actually can I make a request?”
I raised an eyebrow suspiciously, “what?”
“Can I meet myself!!!!” she yelled out excitedly.
I sighed. “Good night Sasshi!”
“Wait!” Atsuko suddenly yelled. She came close to the monitor and addressed Sasshi. “If Minami is going on...well whatever that is tomorrow, she’ll need a weapon like Jane here right?”
I stepped in and answered since Sasshi didn’t know ‘Jane’ meant me. “Yes, she’ll need to be armed.”
Atsuko and Yuko both exchanged a look and nodded. She then turned back to sasshi. “Can I make a request?”
---------------------------------------------------------------------
(Alternate World)
I awoke the next and was greeted by Riichan and Karen who waited outside my cell. “Morning. You two are escorting me today?” I stretched then stood up.
They both nodded and unlocked the cell.
“You can go wash up and shower if you want, and then we’ll head to have breakfast before preparing for the mission” Karen informed.
Riichan walked over and handed me a bag, “Atsuko said you’d probably want some new clothes so she borrowed some from Sashihara san and Yokoyama san.”
I took the bag gratefully. Well that’s just ironic considering Yui and Sasshi are the only members who borrow my clothes back home.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
After showering and eating, we headed over to the training center to prep for the mission; Riichan said her goodbyes at the door.
I walked in and saw Atsuko, Yuko, Yui and Rena already there prepping....which for them apparently meant discussing things since they never took much with them on their missions. “Good morning” I greeted.
Yui greeted me and the others nodded.
“Hold of your left hand” Atsuko said as she walked over. I did as I was told and held out my hand. Atsuko took out one of the watches they all wore and fastened it to my wrist. She then pressed a button and a small display appeared in front of me.
“Press your thumb into that square area in the middle.” Atsuko instructed. I complied and placed my right thumb there. After I lifted my thumb, I saw my thumbprint was being scanned on the display. “Woah” I said amazed.
Rena stepped in. “It’s a safety precaution. In case any of us lose our watch, no one else will be able to access anything we have stored in it. It responds only to its owner.”
Yui and Atsuko showed me how to make calls and to summon up different displays on the watch.
“Now since that’s out of the way, hurry up and pick your weapons Takahashi” Yuko said as she pointed to a table filled with weapons. Oh wow.
“Honestly I think it’d be safer for everyone if you didn’t carry any, but even on the simple missions it’s best to be armed.” Atsuko teased.
I walked over to the table and looked at all the weapons laid out. Just as I was about to pick out something, Sasshi came running into the room while she clutched something in her hand, covered by a cloth.
“Wait! Wait a second” she stopped to catch her breath then stood upright. “Here! Specially made for Takahashi Minami, general manager of the national idols AKB48!”
Everyone, including me stared at her like she lost her mind...I had to admit I appreciated the introduction. She gave me the wrapped item, and as I took the wrapping off, I saw it was a sheathed sword.
“You’re giving her a sword? But she hasn’t had any training yet with any.” Karen said confused. Atsuko and Yuko just observed.
“Well, what are you waitng for, unsheat it.”
Grabbing the familiar handle, I drew the sword out from the sheath and was surprised at what I saw. “My sword!” I yelled. It was an exact replica of my sword from Itoshisa no Accel.
“How is that your sword?’ Karen spoke up with curiosty.
“Well, not actually my sword, just an exact...and real...replica of one I used for my performances” I eyed the blade with amazement.
“What idol wields a sword while she sings and dances” Yuko commented, and this time we all turned to give her a look.
“What! It’s not like I said I believed it or anything!” She glared.
I shrugged. “Just part of the act, but I practiced a lot with it back home”
“Yup, and it is an exact replica down to every detail. Of course it’s a real blade though. Very real and sharp! So be careful. And I had it adjusted to be the exact weight of your fake one, though it may just slightly be a bit heavier but not by much”
I swung the sword around and indeed it felt the same. “This is amazing Sasshi! Thanks! How did you know?”
She looked panicked then gave me a light punch on my arm, “oh come on, don’t tell me you forgot. You told me about it so I thought you’d be comfortable using this weapon”
I was sure I didn’t tell sasshi anything about this but I saw her give me a look that said, ‘just go with it’
“Oh yeah, right. Thanks for remembering.”
“We should get going now. Grab a pistol too Minami, it’s always good to have a variety of weapons.” Atsuko said.
“It’ll be interesting to see you use that sword Takamina san, you were always more of a gun fan” Yui commented.
“Have fun kids!” Sasshi waved.
Sashihara’s POV
As soon as they all left, I slumped over on the closest chair. Truth was, last night, the suggestion Atsuko made was that we provide Takamina with a specific sword. They described it to me but I told them I’d need more specific details. So Yuko san and Miichan left to go get Takamina’s sword from the theatre apparently and came back. I took notes on the exact design, length, size and weight and told them I’d make one like that for her. I worked all night and day on it and managed to get it done. “Hopefully it’ll come in handy for you Takamina. Show us what kind of fighter you are.” I muttered as I closed my eyes for a long overdue nap.
-
Yay!! Finally, le wild new chapter appears!! XD
I was just lurking because i'm lazy to comment :lol:
This is so cool!! :w00t: Please continue!!!!!! :twothumbs
-
Heh...of course Acchan requested Takamina's weapon... :on lol: she really knows her husband lol :kekeke: and awww...it's cute how she's worried about Takamina~ :nya:
Takamina with the sword!! :ding: gah it'll be cool...I can't wait if she uses it and I can't wait to see the other members reaction~ :farofflook:
Also she's holding on a concert...hehehehe this will be something I can't wait to see xD :on woohoo:
Hope u got it all written out and hopefully (like u said) this would get updated during the weekend~ :on GJ:
-
Update Update please!!
Your FF always left me with hunger of more!!!
soo dont make wait too long ok ^_^
thanks!!!
-
Kyaaa an update!!!
I cant wait what will happen if minami will perform her Itoshisa no Accel.
Thank you for the update arrow!!!
Till next time...
Update soon :on gay:
-
JUST AS I THOUGHT!!!! :fap :fap
Takamina in Alternate world can use guns in high-level than in Original world
But Takamina in Original world can use sword very good!!! than in Alternate world??? :? :? :?
YEHEY!!!!!!!!!! XD XD XD
So Takamina praticing bladed weapons huh eventhough it was fake? In short her swordsmanship is very high now... XD XD XD XD
I will waiting on Takamina's concert... I hope that she could teach Yuihan, Sasshi and the others who believing her... Dancing like Beginner, River etc...
Thank you for your update!!! This is my favorite now...
Waiting for your next update
-
Of all things that made me the happiest in this chapter.....KAREN BB ADGSJAFAGAJSGSHJAJAJSGS *is whacked*
-
awesome!!!
i actually want to a see a live in this fanfic, but it would be lonely w/ just taka
hrm... going out huntin~
lol, riichan is kind of baka here as well
too bad sasshi didn't meet sasshi
-
That was a great chapter like the rest!!! :D
Thank you for the update~
i wanted to see AW and OW Minami have an awkward conversation, but Sasshi was very funny!!
Can't wait to know how the concert will go gor minami~
Update soon~ :heart:
-
Glad to read the new update :) it was totally worth waiting for!!!
-
OMG! this fic is getting better and better thanx a lot... a friend and I are very crazy about just fic.. and make our theory about what gonna happen next...
-
Yay, Minami is gonna show her sword skills hhehehe this is going to be fun >=3
It's my first time reading this story and it took me about 3h hahaha a lot of time right but I really like this story and i always hopped that Minami is going back home safly :) So please keep on updating, U have my support.
-
Poor Takamina... she was being defeated all the time...
She was really suck at fighting... and also she took a while to put back the gun...
And she was going to hunt with Atsuko and others...
Yeah... Sashi was able to contact Takamina in idol world...
Sashi was going to build another open portal machine again...
Would rebel Takamina be able to turn back time too... to save the members that died?
Interesting idea there... The idol Atsuko and idol Yuko put on a request on giving Takamina her weapon from Itoshisa no Accel
It's going to be interesting as to how Takamina was going to use the sword to fight
Would she need to fight on her hunting trip?
Would Idol Minami be able to set a concert to show the rebel members that she was not rebel Minami?
Can't wait to see what's going to happen next
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
“I’ll be the greatest idol of all!!!”...Pftt!~!~ I like that Sasshi~!~!~
:on lol: :hiakhiakhiak: :bigdeal:
~Ohh...Takamina is currently on training...And how many hour!?!? LOL...poor Takamina..
:kekeke: :dizzy: :hee:
~Well, I really miss your update!~!~! Next time pls update fast if possible!~!~!
:tantrum: :shy2: :kneelbow:
~And heyy!~!~I really can't wait for the concert!~!~!~Takamina show them your skills!! Bwhhaah!~!~
:luvluv2: :hehehe: :nya:
~Jya...I'll still wait for the next update!~!~ Thank you for the update!~!~
:kneelbow: :whistle: :on woohoo:
-
Thanks for reading and commenting everyone! Thankfully I managed to get chapter 10 written so here it is! Hope you enjoy the read! Chapter 11 will be up either Monday or Tuesday!
Replies:
correnereyes: Lol I appreciate both the lurking and the commenting! Thank you, I’ll def continue till the end!
FlameHazeKatsu: Atsuko constantly worries for Minami T_T Concert shall be coming soon, look forward to it!
Archer1992: Thank you! I’ll try not to keep you waiting too long for my updates! Enjoy!
Chichay12: Lol you’re welcome :) Itoshisa no accel plays a big role in Minami’s fighting style ;)
X_Last-Cross_X: AW Minami (Jane) is def better at guns then swords, if OW Minami practices enough with her sword, she can def learn to wield is better. & Thanks for liking this fic T_T The concert will come soon!
Yuki88: Lol glad you like Karen, I was worried since she’s not someone mentioned so often but she’s awesome :)
Shinoki: Sasshi meeting Sasshi would be quite hectic but entertaining :p Riichan is indeed a baka in the AW as well! & yeah, certain songs would be lonely for her to perform alone :(
Takaminafan49: Thanks! & we’ll see when OW & AW Minami get to chat :P
Rachel431: Thanks! Glad it was worth the wait for you :)
Haruko: Thank you T_T Really glad you and your friend like this and are making predictions for what can take place!
POPCAT: Thank you very much!!! & wow, guess it would take that long to read starting from the beginning :O Glad you like it though and thanks for the support!
cisda83: Thank you for looking forward to what may happen!
Dieyg48: Lol yeah, AW sasshi is pretty outgoing, she’s exactly like OW sasshi, but more expressive :p & yeah, took her awhile to put the gun together but at least she showed dedication to getting it down :P
-----------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 10 – The Mission
We made our way out the base and went down the path leading into the forested area. Everyone had their respective weapon on them. Atsuko and Yuko both had their guns strapped behind their waist. Karen had a dagger strapped to each thigh. Yui had what appeared to be Tonfa guns and Rena had claws on each arm ready at any moment. I carried the sword in a sheath, strapped to the side of my waist, while the rest of our weapons and supplies were in our watches.
We kept walking, keeping our eyes open for the out of the ordinary. Karen explained that sometimes they never find anything on the scouting missions, but it was routine to always have members out in certain areas.
The silence was getting to me so I increased my pace and walked up to the closest person. Rena. “Hey, so if a lot of members are sent out to scout certain areas, who’s technically in charge at the base?”
Without looking over, Rena answered as we kept walking. “Numbers aren’t something we have to worry about, but we do try to leave experienced members at the base who know how to handle difficult situations if they arise. Usually Mariko always stays behind to look after things”
“Sayaka, Tomomi and Minegishi are also at the base” Yui answered from up ahead.
I let out a low whistle, “everyone’s pretty amazing. What about you Rena, I heard you’re someone Minami really counts on. Sasshi said Minami would let you bend or break orders if you thought you had to.”
Rena glanced down at me and shrugged out of modesty, “She gives leeway to a couple members, but it depended on whether they felt confident enough to disobey her orders. Minami always encouraged everyone to be a leader though. It’s just that I’ve known her for a long time, and she knows me well, so she trusted the decisions I made.”
“Rena sans decisions usually include following Jurina on missions though” Karen teased from up ahead.
Rena smirked, “well someone has to make sure that kid stays out of trouble”
“I suppose it’s hard to break old habits, considering you’ve looked after her for about seven years” Atsuko chimed in.
I smiled; some things never change...Wait. I looked up to Rena, “Hold on, you addressed Minami as another person! Do you honestly believe I’m not her?” I asked astounded.
She let out a small laugh, “I know you’re not her. At first I believed you may have really lost your memories, but the moment I saw your eyes I knew otherwise.”
I saw Atsuko look back as we spoke and Karen and Yui fell into our pace.
“My eyes? I’m sure we have the same eyes though?”
Rena smiled at my confusion, and Atsuko spoke up. “She doesn’t mean simply by the color.”
“Yes, ever since I met Minami, I noticed that her eyes always seemed to express more than her words. The secrets, the wild yet lost look...It’s hard to explain, but it’s something I and Maeda understand better than anyone.” She confidently told me.
I wanted to ask more questions, but figured it’d go into their past, and I had a feeling that wasn’t a story they wanted to tell at this moment.
“Well, thanks for believing me.”
“I told you, it’s not a matter of believing, it’s easy to tell. I’m sure a few others members realized as well, but everyone has their reason for not speaking up.”
I raised an eyebrow, “reason?”
“You’re story itself is not easy to believe. The thought of an alternate world makes the members uneasy, that if they believed it, they’d wish they could be living a simpler life. Then there are some people who just won’t speak up, like Maeda. Some people are stubborn, wanting to believe you are Takamina for various reasons, like Yuko.”
I nodded, somewhat understanding where she was coming from.
“If you two are done chatting, we have to focus back on our mission here” Yuko said from the front as she and Atsuko walked side by side.
“Don’t mind her, Yuko sans always uptight on missions, especially if Kojima san isn’t around.” Yui whispered to me.
After going deeper into the forest, both Atsuko and Yuko suddenly halted.
I looked and saw everyone follow suit and tense up, their guard on high alert. Suddenly, I heard something as well. It sounded like...Teeth ripping away at...flesh.
Atsuko motioned for us to ready our weapons, everyone did so, and I place my palm on my blade handle. We slowly approached once Yuko signalled us to follow behind them. Behind the clearing, we saw six mutts sinking their teeth into deer and ripping away at its remains. I cringed at the site.
“Damn” I heard Yuko mutter. She looked back and made eye contact with me, then faced Atsuko. “Should we retreat?”
“...No. We can’t let them run loose and go killing. They’re in our territory; we have to get rid of them.”
Wait. We’re going to fight these things!
Atsuko looked to us all, “it’s too messy to charge in on all them, we have to make sure we each have a number we can handle. Yuko and I will try to draw three to us, Yui, Karen, Rena, each of you handle one. Minami, stick by Rena.”
I nodded nervously and drew my sword out, clutching it in both my hands.
“Now!” Yuko yelled. Yuko and Atsuko diverged to the right of the small pack, Yui ran behind mutts, Karen to the front and I and Rena to the left.
“Stay back” Rena said as she released the claws from her attached arm guard. She drew one of the mutts’ attention to her. Its teeth were stained red and eyes blood shot. It looked the size of an overgrown lion. Slowly it made its way forward as it growled, getting ready for another hunt. It leaped, mouth wide open, Rena crouched and rolled away. Instantly standing as the mutt made a landing, she turned one-eighty and slashed the mutt on the side with her right claw, dodged another of its advances and brought her left claw in an uppercut motion and slashed the mutt at its eye.
I stood back and watched in awe. Looking over, I saw Karen had both her daggers out, and was dancing around the mutt and cutting it at whatever opening she received. Yui was also handling herself well, at close distance; she was using the Tonfa guns to disable the mutt. She’d strike it with power on the head and made the mutt flinch, once it backed away a bit, she aimed the guns to its feet and fired a shot from each. Most likely not wanting to use the shots too often since everyone was fighting close to one another. Yuko and Atsuko were fighting back to back, continuously trading and switching targets as the three mutts circled them. Each held a sword in one hand and they moved perfectly in sync as they cut their respective mutt, turned with one another as they switched targets and continued to fight. I could tell they were having trouble though, and it made me feel helpless.
This is my fault...Because instead of bringing a sixth party that was experienced, they brought me along and now they’re fighting my share. Come on Minami, you’re the one who said you wanted to help, don’t go back on your words, take responsibility...Do something!
Yuko and Atsuko had to break formation as the mutts jumped in between them. One charged at Atsuko and the other at Yuko. The third was pacing around Yuko, looking for an opening.
I took a deep breath. Fight your own way...Itoshisa no accel. Itoshisa no accel. Relax, pretended your performing...Well our lives are on the line here but still! Pretend. Itoshisa no accel.
The mutt Yuko faced jumped and latched its teeth onto her sword, the other one, seeing an opening, snuck up behind her as she tried to free her weapon from the other mutts’ mouth. I took another breath then ran around Rena and went to where Atsuko and Yuko were. Get its attention away from Yuko! I halted directly to the side of the mutt that was approaching Yuko. I knew human blood would get the beast attention as Sasshi once explained, but I figured I’d use another approach.
“IN YOUR POSITION~ SET!” I shouted before the mutt could pounce on Yuko. Its head instantly turned to me and it looked pretty pissed that I interrupted its meal time. Yuko quickly glanced back.
“Idiot! What are you...” she however had to turn her attention back to her opponent and tried to overpower it. The mutt I shouted at growled and stalked towards me. I slowly backed away to create some distance from Yuko and Atsuko. I also didn’t want to turn my back to it. My hands holding the sword slightly shook, but I gripped tighter to make it stop and took another deep breath. As I kept backing away, I began to silently sing the words of Itoshisa no accel.
“Sonna yasashii manazashi de~ mitsumenaide watashi no koto wo...” I stopped backing away once I noticed the mutt was going to try to shift to attacking. “Datte wagamama itta no wa~dareka dareka wakatteru.” He sprinted and then jumped; I ran slightly forward, gave a light jump and turned as I ducked underneath him, bringing myself to a halt after sliding on my knees.
(http://i.imgflip.com/22ld2.gif) (http://imgflip.com/i/22ld2)via Imgflip GIF Maker (http://imgflip.com/gifgenerator)
I stood and held the sword in front of me. “sukoshi sunao ni naretara~nagai yoru wa tsuzuita no ni...” The mutt ran forward this time as it barred its teeth once again. I sidestepped to the right and it turned, charged again. "koko de oriru, to tsubuyaita~FURIIUEI no michi no hashi.” This time I planted my feet firmly to the ground and decided to strike first before the mutt got too close. As its face approached and came close enough, I quickly swiped my sword into a side to side motion and sliced at the mutt a couple times in the face.
(http://i.imgflip.com/22lov.gif) (http://imgflip.com/i/22lov)via Imgflip GIF Maker (http://imgflip.com/gifgenerator)
He yelped in pain as blood ran down the cuts and he backed away a bit. Just like Sasshi said, the sword was light, but sharp. I kept the swinging motion going and this time approached the mutt. He growled but slowly backed away. “Mune no oku ni CHIKACHIKA tenmetsu shiteru ~ HAZAADO~ anata wo tameshite mo kanashii dake~ Haa~!” I saw a small ditch behind the mutt, so I decided to keep making him back away until he lost his balance. This time I gripped the sword and charged forward, I jumped and quickly turned as I spun my sword in his direction, and kept repeating the action to make him back away, which he was doing.
(http://i.imgflip.com/22ldu.gif) (http://imgflip.com/i/22ldu)via Imgflip GIF Maker (http://imgflip.com/gifgenerator)
At the last step, I stepped and slashed my blade swiftly back and forth, managing to cut him across the neck. He howled, and as he stepped back, slipped into the ditch. I was going for a final blow to stab him, but suddenly, he angrily and quickly jumped out. Before I could react, he raised a clawed paw and struck my sword out of my hands. He then tackled me down to the floor and my head made painful contact. Both his paws were pressing me down to the ground and I felt his breath on my face. I tried to focus but I saw white and black spots in my vision, still dizzy from the hit to the head when it made contact to the floor. Just when I thought it may be over, a gun shot rang out. The mutt howled and got off me, and another shot rang. I heard him fall to the ground beside me.
My vision was finally returning to normal and I could see Yuko clearly standing over me with an angry look. She reached down and grabbed me by the collar then lifted me to my feet. “Are you and idiot! You could’ve gotten yourself killed!” She shouted as she slightly shook me.
“Yuko, take it easy, she hit her head. Shaking her won’t help” Atsuko lightly scolded as she approached from behind Yuko with the others in tow.
Yuko released me and I stumbled a bit. My head was throbbing and it made me a bit dizzy.
“Though idiotic, I must admit you did pretty okay for your first fight” Atsuko complimented as she glanced to the mutt.
“Yeah! I looked over and you were pretty cool wielding the sword Takamina san!” Karen smiled.
“Not bad at all for an idol, I’m guessing those moves were from...your performance, I believe you said” Rena commented.
I lightly nodded. “Yeah, that was part of the choreography”
“And unless I heard wrong...were you singing?” Yui asked intriguingly.
I chuckled. “It helped to calm me down.”
“Guess you weren’t kidding when you said you planned to hold a concert for us” Karen chimed in excitedly.
Atsuko came up beside me and guided my arm around her shoulder, “we should get back then and have you rest up if you plan on holding that concert for us” I looked up and finally saw Atsuko give a warm smile.
We made our way back to the base with no further disruptions. As we entered, we were greeted by Haruna and Jurina.
“Ah! Rena! So mean, you didn’t invite me on your mission!” Jurina ran up to Rena and pouted. Rena ruffled the younger girls’ hair.
“Next time. Besides, you had your own scouting mission.”
“Boo~ But I wanted to see Takamina san in action” Jurina looked over to me curiously then smiled. “How was it” she frowned as she saw Atsuko supporting me a bit. “Did you get hurt?”
“I’m fine, just hit my head slightly. Nothing to worry about, a small headache is all it is” I smiled reassuringly.
“You should take some pain killers and rest up just in case” Haruna offered as she walked over to Yuko.
“Yeah, that sounds good”
“We’ll take her, we’re headed over that direction anyways” Yuko said with slight irritation. Yikes, is she still mad at me...
“Yuu chan and I can take her” Haruna agreed.
“Alright, I’ll leave her in your care then” Atsuko said. She and the others bid their goodbyes and left. Haruna smiled at me and Yuko gestured with her head that we should start moving.
The two of them lead me to a cabinet in the middle of the hall that was located by the clinic. Yuko unlocked it, reached in and grabbed a small container with capsules. “Here” she handed it over to me. “Take one before going to bed and another when you wake up”
“Going to bed..?”
Yuko narrowed her eyes, “idiots who do idiotic things and get hurt have to rest! So yes, you’re going to go lie down...You still have a lot of time till your concert thing, so least you can do is rest in order not to give a half assed performance...Not that we’re expecting anything” Yuko stubbornly said as she crossed her arms. Beside her, Haruna smiled.
“Don’t mind Yuu chan, she’s just worried”
“Am not!” Yuko slightly blushed as she lightly shoved Haruna.
“Yes, yes, whatever you say” Haruna answered teasingly.
“Well then, I’ll head back and get some rest. Thanks”
“Hold it, why are you going that way” Yuko asked in frustration.
I looked over quizzically. “Heading back to my quarters”
Yuko kept glaring until Haruna elbowed her. “Uh right...You can use one of our rooms to get some rest; you don’t have to go back to the cell.”
My eyes widened in shock. “Eh! Serious”
“Don’t act so surprised. We know you won’t try anything, though you’ve proven to be an idiot, I trust you’ll behave. So just go rest up already”
I figured I’d take them up on their hospitality, especially since the bunk bed in the cell wasn’t so comfortable. “Thanks...So am I using your room?”
“No!” They both raised their voice and answered at the same time.
“Uh...” I saw them both blushing but didn’t really get why.
“Um, you can go to Atsuko’s room, there’s a spare bed in there anyway” Haruna calmly answered.
“Are you sure that’s okay? ...I mean, that room belongs to her and...The other Minami”
Haruna waved her hand, “don’t worry about it. Atsuko wouldn’t mind. We’ll show you the way.”
They led me to a door and imputed a pin, once it opened, they bid their goodbyes. “Call Sasshi to come get you once you wake up” Yuko instructed.
“Thanks” I said.
After they both left, I stepped into the room and closed the door. I still didn’t get Yuko, but back on the field, she actually seemed worried...Maybe these small gestures were her way of saying thanks for what I did...or maybe not... I sighed and looked around the room. It was simple, there were a few decorations here and there, but the room was mostly filled with pictures. I walked around and looked at them. They were all of the members. Group shots of them goofing off, training, eating, outdoors. It made me smile.
Before I knew it, tears streamed down my face, and I was taken aback. “Eh...Why am I crying” I wiped away at the tears but they kept falling. Looking back to the pictures, I understood the reason for my tears. I missed home...My home. I was nostalgic. I missed the members, my friends, and my family. I missed practicing and helping out the juniors, I missed Yuko’s crazy pranks, no3b activities, Mariko’s trolling...I missed it all. It’s not that I was unhappy here, the members were also kind here for the most part, and almost the same but...They weren’t the family I grew up with...It felt like everything since the day I came here, till now, was bottled up, so I let myself cry for the first time since I arrived.
After who knows how long, I awoke. Rising from the soft bed, I looked out the window. The sun had set, and the moon began to light the sky. I stood and took another painkiller for safe measures, but I was feeling 100%. Walking over to the mirror, I saw my eyes were still slightly red, I’d clearly cried myself to sleep. Sighing, I rubbed at my eyes and walked over to the table I’d left my watch, lifting it, I called Sasshi.
A few minutes later, Sasshi met me outside Atsuko’s room. “Good evening sleepy head, hope you got a good rest” Sasshi brightly said.
I laughed, “Yes. And by the way, thanks for the weapon Sasshi, It came in handy”
“Glad to hear it! I tend to mess up on some creations but I’m still the best when it comes to this! And...Huh, Takamina! Are you okay! Were you crying!?”
She approached with a worried expression and tried to inspect for injuries.
“Sasshi I’m fine” I shooed her away to give me personal space. I guess it’s obvious I’d been crying. I’ve never wished for makeup to be around more than I do at this moment.
“Then what’s wrong” she asked sadly.
I gave a light smile, “it’s nothing...I guess...I just missed my home and friends is all...”
Sasshi’s mouth opened in surprise, “I’m so sorry! I’m such an idiot! I should’ve remembered that all this was all new to you and that you’re far from home. So it’s natural to miss it” she lowered her head.
“Ah! No really, look its okay.” I didn’t want her to feel bad, or guilty, since she blamed herself for this whole switch. I sighed and place a hand on her shoulder, making her look at me. “Really Sasshi...It’s...It’s hard, but...It’s not all bad. I’m glad I got the chance to meet you and the others here. I know my friends are okay back home, and that your Minami is taking care of them, and I know we’ll find a way to fix all this...Really don’t worry. I tend to be an emotional person; I was bound to cry at some point. I’m okay now” I gave her my most convincing smile. She smiled in return.
“Thanks Takamina...So...is the concert still on for tonight!?” she eagerly asked.
I nodded. “Of course, I could really use one.”
“Alright!” she fist pumped in the air. “I already got some equipment ready in the main lobby”
“That’s great”
“Ah! That’s right! I know what can further make you energized!”
“Huh?”
“Actually, the person who suggested making that sword for you was Atsuko!”
“Atsuko? How does she know about that sword?”
“No! Your Atsuko from back home”
It took awhile for those words to register. “Eh! How!?”
“It was what I wanted to show you last night, a possible way to make contact with your world. I managed to call them! It doesn’t always work, but it should. What do you say we give it a try and give your friends a call before your concert!?”
My heart was pounding from excitement. “Yes! Let’s!”
End of Chapter 10
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Hope you guys liked the chapter :D I aint the best of making GIFS but I wanted to make and use those to describe the actions Minami was doing of Itoshisa no accel and thought it'd be fun to have a little visual here :P
Note: Also, sorry about the lack of indent in the middle for some lines. For some reason, it looks indented when typed out, but when i paste it's not! I'll try to fix that in the next chapter so hope you don't mind :fainted:
-
YEHEY!!! TAKAMINA FOR THE WIN!!!! :fap :fap :fap :fap
Although, there are some lacks.. Having a slight practice.... Takamina will become better in sword than Jane...
Takamina, I know what you feel, don't cry okay? XD XD XD XD
CONCERT!!!!! OH MY GOD!!!!! :panic: :panic: :panic:
waiting for your next update
-
Ah.. so Rena and Atsuko knew that Minami was not their Minami... because the idol Minami's eyes still hold innocent air in them...
Where as the rebel Minami's eyes left impression that Minami had seen the world of chaos and pains and helplessness...
So nearly everyone already noticed that Minami was not rebel Minami.. but for various reasons they preferred not to acknowledges...
I could understand.. that some of them would wish to live in the peaceful world more than where they lived now.
I like how you put Minami action in fighting associating it with the song she sang... So cool... though did not give a great result right at the end...
But I think... now everyone was going to warm up more on the idea with Minami being the different Minami...
Yeah... Yuko was warming up to Minami...
Ah... Poor Minami for missing her home...
Yeah... Minami was going to communicate with her real world...
What kind of concert was she going to put on...?
Would she sang like her Jane Doe concert?
Can't wait to see how you are going to make the concert scene...?
And can't wait to find out what's going to happen next in the rebel and the idol worlds...?
Can't wait to find out the next chapter
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
YEAH! update! and it's the weekend like u said~ hehehe :farofflook:
LOL Yuko and Kojiharu.... hmm...wonder what they are hiding eh? :hehehe: lol :glasses:
Takamina stay strong! :cool1:
and when Takamina was going to Atsuko and Minami's room I thought something is going to happen :ding: (other than the discovering the pictures)....aahahaha
She can finally talk to the other members! xD yay~ :on lol: and also the concert~ can't wait for that... I'm dying to read it even though idk why... :on lol:
-
Kyaaa!~!~ Takamina is sooo cool out there!~!~ Itoshisa no accel!~!~
:w00t: :D :twothumbs
~Ohhh~~ The concert...I'm really looking forward for it!!~!~ Can't wait!!~!~
:roll: :banghead: :panic:
~Hmm...Glad that Yuko from the AW believe in Takamina now...Haa~~
:oops: :) 8)
~Ouh yes!!! Takamina got the chance to contact her friends from OW!!~!~ Yeah!!!
:thumbsup XD :lol:
~B-But i don't know if she can contact them...But i hope she can!! Go go go Takamina!!
:P :lol: :fap
~Oh pls, let me see your next update!~!~ I'll be looking forward to it!~!~
:twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
-
:mon thumb: :mon thumb: :mon thumb: :mon thumb: :mon thumb:
Perfect fic, perfect update ! THANK YOU
My humble suggestion:
At the concert, #atsumina moment, where atsuko(rebel) secretly learn to perform migikata
from video she got from sashi from the other world. Tehee~
:mon innocent: :mon innocent:
-
:mon thumb: :mon thumb: :mon thumb: :mon thumb: :mon thumb:
Perfect fic, perfect update ! THANK YOU
My humble suggestion:
At the concert, #atsumina moment, where atsuko(rebel) secretly learn to perform migikata
from video she got from sashi from the other world. Tehee~
:mon innocent: :mon innocent:
Kyaaa!~!~ That's a good suggestion!~!~
:w00t: :D :lol:
Well, AW Sasshi is somehow addicted to idol so maybe she had some song from idol AKB~
:twisted: :twothumbs :)2
But yeah, it's all up to arrow27-san...either she/he wanted to make it or not~~Well, who knows!~
:P 8) :)
Pls update the next one...using this suggestion or not...i'll still love it!~!~
:twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
-
Yei!!! Dont worry Minami your Atsuko from the other dimension care for you!!!
thanks for the update, now im you fan ^_^
this is a great FF
Update SOON!!!!!
ñ_n!!!!
-
WOW...just wow.. XD
this is the first time that im really looking forward on monday..
kyaaa icant wait to read what will happen to her performance~~
arrow arigatou for the update :on gay:
-
It was amazing.. I love the gif part because I can remember all the minami´s choreo .. so with that help me a lot!
Many things happen!!
Jaja kojiyuu sleep together awww...
i though about the concert.. because you know they dont have akb song.. so I though that maybe the celular or Ipod of minami traver along with her.. so she can performance with that
Oh yeah! My frien and I.. always do fangirly scream about your fic.. and make discussion about all :B
-
that was awesome~~~~~!!!
oh, singing while fighting~~~ reminds me of some things~~~
concert!!! yosha!!!
IN your position SET!! Yay~~
lol, Taka is proven to be an idiot~
-
Omg I cant stop of scream and all!! Minami Badass and Kojiyuu time baby xDD well just a little but works with my fangirl mind xD
I want to know about the performance, everyone watching Minami songs and all >< and I want that call to Minami's world ><
Good job!!!
-
I was thinking about How kind of trouble have jane in our world and could be
1. Mocchi harrasment against Jane, but Jane need to act so she can do anything..
2. Jane have a kawaii photoshoot...
3. Or maybe that Jane get in bath with the girls.. like nothing.. could be so funny.. because Jane have an amazing body with abs
Jaja sorry I so excited about your fic
-
I wish somehow the OW Atsuko will turn up at the concert and sing Migikata with OW Takamina :inlove:
-
Takamina! Cool! Singing while fighting! :fap
Rena and Atsuko from alternate world really know who is who between Takamina and Jane. And slowly everyone on the alternate world believes that she's not the Takamina(Jane) they knew.. Rena.and Atsuko are so sharp when it comes on personality and attitude.
Seems Yuko and Haruna hiding something they don't want Takamina sleep with them! Ahaha XD Hohoho :twisted:
Sasshi and Takamina goin' to contact the original world.. Hope will work! :fap
Uwaaa~ Concert~! :fap I can't wait!
Thank you for the update :bow: :thumbsup
EXCITED~ :twothumbs
-
Replies:
Thanks everyone! Hope this chapter doesn’t disappoint! Chapter 12 is practically done so I can update it on Wednesday :D
X_Last-Cross_X: Minami def has room to improve and be awesome with her sword skills :)
cisda83: You’ll see how the concert goes this chapter :D Thanks as always for your comments!
FlameHazeKatsu: For kojiyuu, what happens behind closed doors stays behind closed doors :whistle: & lol, rebel Atsuko and Minami know that they aren’t each other’s respective other self, so nothing will happen b/w them in a romantic sense :P
Dieyg48: Thank you very much! Here is the concert chapter :)
karenchan, Dieyg48: Thank you, I seriously appreciate the suggestions cause I want to know what you guys think :) & lol, as much as I love that suggestion though, the way I’ve written things just doesn’t make it possible to insert it since it would go against what I previously wrote :P dug myself a whole so gotta follow through with it :P
& well, ‘Idol AKB’ doesn’t exist in the AW world so there’d be no record of any of their songs, so the rebels wouldn’t know about it :) therefore there is sadly no way for them to have secretly practiced to perform with minami T_T Plus rebel Atsuko has no way of contacting OW Sasshi nor does she know about it. It would be awesome for rebel Acchan to sing with her but unlike minami, she’s never performed in her life, and it’d b a tad OOC for her...who knows though, maybe if minami sings migikata and tells rebel atsuko of its orgins, rebel atsuko would want to learn it to perform with her Minami if thing work out :D Even I author can dream :farofflook: lol
Archer1992: Thanks for being a fan ^_^ & yeah, Minami has much love from the other world :D
Chichay12: Glad I can make you look forward to a Monday :D
Haruko: Glad you liked the GIF part! & thanks, minami’s music player does play a role in this chapter :P Also, I’m glad my fic is worthy enough to earn fangirl screams so thank you and your friend :hee:
Shinoki: AKB0048 right lol. Good anime :P yeah Minami used that method to calm herself down and channel her itoshisa no accel choreo :) We love Minami’s idiotic part though, right? :D
abcari: lol appreciate the screaming for the fic :) Kojiyuu time indeed haha :D Hope you like the concert chapter!
Haruko: As always appreciate suggestions, so I included the Jane taking a bath idea for this chapter. Not in too much detail but good enough for light hearted fun I hope :D Thanks!
Tanchan: lol as the author, I also wish that could happen but sadly that’d be impossible for Atsuko :sweat:
kenjoy12: Rena and Atsuko are indeed sharp. In later chapters coming soon, we’ll find out a bit about the past ;) & yeah, who knows what haruna and Yuko do behind closed doors so good thing Minami found another place to sleep :P
Chapter 11 – The Live
Original World
“Alright everyone, that’s it for today!” I yelled out to the members as they all then broke formation and began to either chat or get a drink. The camera crew and staff were beginning to pack up. “Thank you for your hard work” I bowed to them and they returned the gesture before they left. I let out a sigh and sat down on the stage.
“Good job there general manager” Yuko clapped me on the back and winked.
“Yeah, glad you’re getting used to things, then again you do learn pretty quickly, and we’ve practiced nonstop behind cameras.” Tomochin chimed in as she handed me a water bottle.
I nodded. “Thanks. Pretty sure I’m still not getting it 100% right though”
Jurina came over and smiled, “You’re doing good enough and everyone is buying it”
Sighing, I said, “They probably just think I’m off my game, not like anyone would suspect that the Minami they knew got switched out”
Yui shrugged, “that’s alright, you’re holding up”
Letting out a breath, I stood up, “Yeah maybe, but...I’m getting nervous”
They all exchanged looks then turned back to me, “you? Nervous...That’s new...Can you even get nervous?” Sasshi asked.
“Of course I do idiot” I blushed, “It's not like I’m saying I’m scared. Just that, that big concert of yours is coming up, and following it is that election or whatever you called it. I’m not so sure I can pull it off...”
Haruna patted my head like I was a kid, “its fine. Sure it’s...worrying. But we have to do our best and work with what we have.”
“And who knows, you and your Sasshi may even fix the whole portal thing” Yuki suggested with confidence.
“How’s that going anyway?” Mayu asked.
I let out another sigh, “painfully slow. I can’t contact Sasshi, I have to wait for her to call me but last time she said it doesn’t always work. And apparently she’s busy with a couple things on the other side. One of those being something about your Minami holding a concert...”
They all stared at me like I was crazy. Even I thought I was crazy when Sasshi told me about it. She’d called again and mentioned how Minami would perform a concert after the mission, and that she was helping her with a few things.
“Wow, leave it to Takamina san to hold a concert in such a situation” Sayanee pointed out.
“Ha ha, well it should be interesting for your friends Jane, first time seeing a concert for them I guess? How are you feeling about the idea?” Yuko asked.
I shrugged, “She’s making a name for herself, that’s fine by me. Besides, I’m already stuck singing and dancing to your songs so I can’t say anything about the members seeing your Minami dancing...My reps already dead anyways” I sighed. “Besides, if she can let the members have fun, then I’d appreciate that, music and dance isn’t something we see much of” I stood and stretched.
The others also stood and prepared to move out. “Guess we’ll go hit the baths then” Yuko announced.
I picked up my things, “yeah, I’m in no rush to head back, so I guess I’ll join you guys today.” I started to walk to follow them but noticed they all stopped and turned to face me. Giving me disbelieving looks.
I raised an eyebrow, “w...what? Why do you all look shocked?”
“Haruna, pinch me, I need to know if I’m hallucinating” Yuko said with surprise still evident in her eyes.
“I get it Yuko, I hear it and see it but still can’t believe it” Rie said.
“The heck is wrong with you all” I said in frustration.
“I think I might cry, Minami’s image standing there saying she wants to take a bath with us all. Never thought I’d live to see the day” Sasshi said with fake tears in her eyes.
“You’re all getting on my nerves you know that” I lightly glared.
Yuko stepped up, “it’s just that, our Minami is very shy, she doesn’t really enter the baths with us”
“Why? What’s the big deal?” I said with boredom.
“Definitely not Minami” Milky commented at my behaviour.
“She’s just embarrassed” Jurina said.
I tilted my head, “Why, it’s natural to be naked” I honestly commented.
They all just stared. “This is odd for some reason” Karen nervously said.
I sighed, “You’re all making a big deal out of nothing.”
Yuko raised an eyebrow, “so you don’t care about being seen naked or vice versa?” she challenged.
“I’ve been seen naked by all the members before and seen them so I could honestly care less”
“So you’ve seen Atsuko naked before too?” Yuko asked with a grin.
Haruna elbowed her and I blushed, “look, this isn’t an interrogation, are we going in or not?” I huffed.
“To be honest...I’d kind of feel bad seeing Jane naked” Haruna said with a spaced out look.
Yui nodded, “I get that, I mean she’s ‘Minami’ so...well...you know, they’d be the same, so it’s like going in with Takamina but...” Yui was getting flustered from her confusion.
Yuko laughed and placed a hand around my shoulder, “you kidding! It’ll be fun! Come on, they’re two different people, we’ll still have to work hard to getting Minami to come with us when she gets back.”
“You just want to tease Minami with this when she does get back” Mariko sighed.
And I thought the people from my world were strange. Now I’m thinking it may be safer if I bathe alone.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------
Alternate World
Sasshi and I were walking to her room. She’d said there was a chance she could make contact again with the members back home.
“Oh yeah, before I forget, I managed to finish your request from awhile ago” Sasshi said.
“Huh?” I tried to rack through my brain for what she meant.
“Remember, trying to fix your cell phone and music player thingy”
My eyes widened, “did you get them to work!?” I’d asked Sasshi if she’d be able to fix those two things for me. They were with me when I got here, but since I’d fallen in the river upon my arrival, they weren’t working. She’d said she’d see what could be done since our technology was apparently different than theirs.
“Bad news is, your cell phone is totally busted. I just don’t have the parts to fix it, nor could I extract any information from it. No music, pictures, notes, nothing...Good news is, I managed to extract some of the coded files in your music player.”
I brightened up, “Sasshi you’re awesome! That’s something at least. You’re really a genius regardless of being an idiot!”
“A compliment and an insult...I’ll take it” she smiled.
We arrived to her room and she went on her laptop and showed me the files. “I’m guessing these are song names right?”
I nodded. Some of the music I had was present, but not much, and from the file names, I could see some of it was off vocal, so no singing. However, it was better than nothing. I’d planned to hold the concert with no music, just me singing, but hoped that Sasshi would find a way to get some of my music to work.
“So would you be able to amplify this loud enough for everyone to hear?”
“Of course, I also have a device that’ll amplify your voice so everyone can hear. But... are you okay with these songs. They’re not much and you haven’t had a chance to practice?”
I smiled at the list, “it’s all right. I’ll perform the ones I’m familiar with. Besides, some of these are songs I perform often, it’ll be okay”
“That’s great! Well, give me a sec then to try to call your friends back home”
I nodded and went to go sit on her bed while she got to work.
While Sasshi was at work, I was going through the song list in my head and figuring out what I’d do. I’d perform the songs that were meant to be solo first, and then move to the group ones. Sure it’d be lonely, but I could still dance and sing to show AKBs energy.
Another couple minutes passed and I heard Sassh sigh. She turned back to face me with a sad look. “Sorry Takamina...It’s not getting through right now”
I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t somewhat disappointed, but I was also okay. Smiling, I walked over to Sasshi and clapped her shoulder, “it’s alright. Honestly I’m feeling better, just knowing there is a way to make contact makes me happy. We can try again later. Right now, we have a concert to prepare!”
Her energized look came back and she pumped a fist in the air, “yeah! Let’s go!”
---------------------------------------------------------------------
Atsuko’s POV
Security systems were up around the base, practically all the members were here in the main lobby this late evening. Sasshi had come in earlier to set up one of her laptops and prepared a hologram screen that’d display the front of the...stage I guess. An area in the front was cleared for Minami to perform in.
“This should be interesting” Rena said as she stood beside me.
I shrugged, “I suppose you’re right. All the members look pretty eager”
“So why didn’t you ever tell her you knew she wasn’t our Minami from the beginning?” Rena curiously asked.
I kept my eyes to the front. “Like you, I thought she may have actually had some head injury or something...When I realized though...Guess I thought it just didn’t matter”
I could tell she gave me a sceptical look, “Fine, keep your reasons to yourself. But don’t you think it would’ve mattered since her life was on the line.”
This time I turned my head to her. “For the same reason you didn’t speak up, I knew her life wasn’t on the line...Not from us at least”
Rena sighed, “Things really will never be solved though until she gets back”
“Rena!” From behind us, Jurina came running and latched herself around Rena’s neck. “Come on, let’s get closer, I want to be near the front when Takamina performs”
Rena gave a smirk; “whatever you want” They both nodded to me and then left.
“Why don’t we get closer too, it’ll be starting soon” Mariko walked over and handed me a drink. “Like everyone, I’m curious to how this will go. Try to relax Atsuko. Let’s go”
I walked through the crowd with Mariko and spotted Haruna beside Yuko and Tomochi,n waving us over to join them.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
Minami’s POV
Sasshi and I were just outside one of the lobby entrances. She was placing a small mic on my collar. I was wearing a regular white T-shirt with black short shorts. On the white shirt, I’d written ‘AKB48’ and drew a few designs on it.
“Alright, all set Takamina. In your stage area, I placed a mic with a stand, which took awhile to dig up surprisingly; anyways, the mic on you now is off so just click the small button on the side when you want to turn it on. I have the songs prepared in the order you requested so, you ready?”
I let out a breath, “yeah. Surprisingly, I’m less nervous then we I performed solo to my fans. Let’s do this!”
We stepped inside and stood in the designated area where I’d perform. The members quieted down and I could see most of them were curious, surprised I’d be going through with this, some bored; probably not expecting much. My goal was to change all their expressions.
Sasshi stepped forward and with as much energy as she could muster, began to shout to the members. “Okay! Thanks for being here, you know me as your super lovable genius Sashihara Rino!”
“We still have our doubts about the genius part!” a member shouted in the crowd, earning light laughter.
“Very funny...Anyways, as you all know, the past week has been...unique due to a certain someone. I know everyone has mixed opinions about her presence, but let’s give her a chance tonight! I’m proud to present to you, a member and the general manager of AKB48, Takahashi Minami!” Sasshi shouted as a few members politely clapped.
I let out a breath then stepped forward, and Sasshi went to the side by her laptop.
I saw Yui give me a piece sign, Karen and Riichan were giving me the “give it your best” fist motion and other members waited for me to do something.
“Hey. Um...Well this is my first time addressing so many of you. Like Sasshi said, I know the past week hasn’t been easy on you guys, but I’m glad I was able to run into AKB when I got here, regardless of circumstances. If it’s possible, right now I want to throw away any labels. I hope you can all enjoy my performance. I want to show you what the AKB I’m in does. So...here goes.”
I looked to Sasshi, and we both nodded. The music started.
AKB48 高橋みなみ- Jane Doe (2013-03-23) (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lCj8g0AsIjo#ws)
I started off with my solo single, Jane Doe. It felt amazing to perform again. I could instantly see member’s faces changing and they turned to one another and whispered. Most were surprised, and some confused.
“Yeah Takamina!” I heard Sasshi shout from the side. A few members smiled as I got to the chorus, a few began to clap. I kept going, putting my energy into everything.
Before I knew it, I got to the last few lines of the song.
“kimi wa dare nanda?
kotaete kure
me no mae ni iru no wa
Jane Doe
me wo aketa mama de KISU suru no ka?
naze boku no shiranai kimi ga iru
me wo aketa mama de nani miteru no?
dakarenagara tsugi no yume hitotsu
itoshiki Jane Doe”
Music stopped, and the next song started right away. Mushi No Ballad.
Minami Takahashi Mushi Mushi No Ballad (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=H9mEMFXr_l4#ws)
The lyrics and song were one of my favourites, so I’m making sure to put my heart into it.
“Takamina san! Sugoi!” Karen yelled out in the crowd.
After ending the song, I noticed a few more members clapped. Moving the mic stand, I turned on the mic on my collar and picked up my sword that Sasshi left at the side of the stage.
“Be careful with that!” Yui called out teasingly.
I smiled, “no worries, I’m pretty trained with a sword. Here is, Itoshisa no accel!”
Itoshisa no Accel (takamina) 120718 (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LhhE4aMCneQ#ws)
“Sonna yasashii manazashi de
mitsumenaide watashi no koto wo...”
“Minami!!” Sasshi suddenly shouted.
“datte wagamama itta no wa
dareka dareka wakatteru”
“Minami!” Sasshi and a few other members joined in.
----------------------------------------------------------------------
Atsuko’s POV
“She’s good” Rena commented with a smile as Minami continued her song.
I nodded, “haven’t seen many performances but...It’s full of life I suppose” I commented as I watched her perform.
Haruna, who was in front of me, beside Yuko, turned around, “hey Atsuko, Minami’s never sang before right? I mean, you never heard her either right?”
I shook my head, “no”
“There’s no way she can get that good that fast” Yuko said with arms crossed and a tone of frustration. I smirked when I looked down and noticed her foot tapping along to the music.
“The lyrics are well thought out too” Mariko smirked.
“She’s certainly different” Tomochin added.
“Minami! So cool!” I heard Mocchi shout as Minami took out her sword and performed some attack moves.
“Different indeed” I solemnly whispered.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
Most members were on their feet watching as I finished the third song. I was catching my breath as I brought the mic stand back. Sasshi started up the next song. Bird. This version wasn’t instrumental only, so I’d have to sing over the recorded version.
AKB48 - Bird (中文字幕) (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ZhPEQAkLQQs#ws)
“Woo!” A few members at the front cheered as I finished the song.
...
Taking a deep breath after finishing, I went on to one of our most popular and idol like songs. “Here is, Heavy Rotation!”
高橋みなみ ヘビーローテーション (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=z0SXuF7VoeQ#ws)
---------------------------------------------------------------------
Yuko’s POV
“These lyrics are...” I cringed. This is too weird. I looked over and saw Haruna smiling and clapping along. “Like the song, huh?”
“It’s cute!” she answered, “I wish Yuuchan can sing a song like this!”
I sighed, “Like I’d ever sing something like this.” I looked over to see Sasshi was mimicking the chorus. Then I drew my attention back to Minami. ”Why’d you have to go and complicate things Minami” I whispered as I couldn’t help but remember the past.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
Minami’s POV
I smiled when I finished, noticing more members were starting to enjoy the performances. I moved the stand again and turned on the mic. Next up, Beginner. I’d stick to my dance formation and sing along with the audio.
http://www.tumblr.com/tagged/video:takamina (http://www.tumblr.com/tagged/video:takamina) (Can click link then press play for Beginner Minami version)
“In your, position, set! I shouted.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
Karen’s POV
“Ah! That’s why she shouted that when she wanted to get the mutts attention!” I pointed out.
“Oh yeah, you told me about that. Guess now we know its origin” Riichan smiled as she kept watching with interest.
I’m still confused about this whole possibility of a different Takamina san. But...no matter who you are or were, you’ll always be amazing in some way...
----------------------------------------------------------------------
Minami’s POV
After Beginner, I slowed things down again with another solo, Kiseki Wa yoru umareru. Afterwards, I danced and sang along to Iwake Maybe, and Everyday Kashuusha. Classics. After that ended, I caught my breath as I stood by the mic.
“You’re doing great!” I heard Yukirin shout.
“I admit it’s kind of weird to see you dancing and singing to some of those songs though!” Mayu commented as Yuki playfully shoved her and they exchanged smiles.
“Thank you. Performing means everything to me, and I’d love to keep going, but the amount of songs available is short, so to end off the night, here is, Aitakatta!”
100829 新堂本兄弟 no3b—在线播放—优酷网,视频高清在线观看 (http://v.youku.com/v_show/id_XMjAyNTA3Njg0)
As the performance went on, and I got close to the end with the 3rd final verse, a loud racket was suddenly heard coming from outside. I’d stopped, and Sasshi cut the music off after Atsuko instructed her too. Every members attention was to the outside now.
“Sasshi, put up the video from the security for the front of the base”
Sasshi tapped away at the laptop, and the hologram image behind me changed to whatever was going on outside.
We all looked to the screen and members began to talk, asking what was going on. The screen displayed a bunch of people at the front doors shouting angrily and carrying weapons.
My eyes widen, “hey, aren’t those the citizens you guys protect and live by?”
“Yeah” Sasshi answered with worry as she looked to the hologram. There was no audio feed so no one could tell what was happening.
“Alright, I want about 50 of you to come with me to confront them and see what’s wrong. The rest, stay here and keep an eye on the hologram, if you see things getting out of hand, provide assistance.” Atsuko commanded.
“Wait, there’s like 100 people out there and you’re only taking 50?” I asked in shock.
“We don’t want to seem forceful as though we’re starting a fight with them. Besides, our numbers don’t have to be great, they know our strength, they’re intimidated enough.” Rena said as she followed after Atsuko, Yuko and a few others.
“...”
Sasshi came forward to me, “well come on, what are you standing around for, you want to see what’s up too right?”
“Huh...Oh, right!” I nodded as me and Sasshi followed them to the front.
End of Chapter 11
As mentiond, I'll upload 12 on Wednesday, please look forward to it :D
-
I see.. Rena and Atsuko they thought the same.. Ohwell!
MINAMI~! Wooohhoo! :fap The concert almost success! Ohman! It almost the end of the song! Why they interrupt her! :banghead: Ohwell! MINAMI saiko da! :fap :twothumbs
Ohmygosh! What just happened? Why the civilians going on rampage? What's going on? Will Takamina able to help the others? Will there be bloodshed? Hope not!
What will happend next? I can't wait! :fap
Thank you for the update! :bow: I'll be waiting for your next up!
AWESOME~ YOU ROCK~ :twothumbs \m/(^o^)\m/
-
Yeah.... an update...
Ah.... Rebel Minami was going to bath with the other members...
Yeah... probably was saver if rebel Minami bathed alone...
Interesting programs there... very nice concert... the MVs really helped too....
Yeah... I think now all the members knew this Minami was not the rebel Minami...
What's going on with the citizens...?
Why did they rebel on them?
Did they know about Minami presence in the base, that they demand her life?
Or did they hear about the songs that Minami's performed that they wanted to see it too...?
Or the government soldiers there... taking hostages to the villagers...and asking them to rebel if they wanted to live?
What's going to happen to Minami?
Would Sashi be able to put back everything to normal again?
Would Rebel Minami be able to change the past and clear her name...?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Although the end was suddenly disrupted... IT WAS AMAZING!!!!!
TAKAMINA!!!! SUGOI!!!! THAT WAS NICE CONCERT EVER!!!!! :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:
Tsk, damn that sudden disturbance to my oshimen's concert...
Takamina, kick their butts out of its place!!!!!
Waiting for your updates XD XD XD
-
I don't mind author-sama :on drink: :on drink:
You have more experience than me.
Good details for the show.
You even, attach video for this fic, i felt like i'm at the concert :on woohoo: :on woohoo:
Otsukaresama ~
-
I want to go to that performance *A* was awesome!! more because you put the links of the videos ><
good job! and now what is happening with the people? -_-
Im waiting for wednesday~
-
woohoo...nice mini concert General Midget :onioncheer:
no matter which world are, sasshi is sasshi...the idiot savant :hiakhiakhiak:
yuuchan...when Jane said she will take a bath together with you guys you should have to record it then show it to takamina when she back :kekeke:
I wonder what will happen with rebel yuko when she know that she was the lead on hebirote... :kekeke:
hohoho...does the civilians angry because of the loud music and cheers from rebels' base :hehehe: did they think the rebels are having fun by themselves and forget about their purpose :hehehe:
another concert should be held for the civilians and this time involved the rebels group :kekeke:
thank you for the update...been stuck with paper works for days and this uodate had lighten my head...thank you :kneelbow:
-
nod nod, 00 was epic whew~
that was epic!!!!!!! Yay~~~
And then everyone's reaction towards TakaJane's willingness to take a bath with them.... lol...
Hooray for concert!!!! it got cut off kind of?
truthfully, Heavy Rotation is basically like Yuko's senbatsu single~ very popular
wonder what's happening....
I love you~~~~ not romantically, that would be weird, but you're sooo epic!
-
I couldn't comment on the last chapter, because I wasn't allowed to use the internet.
But when I got back online, I was happy that you updated!! Thank You!
Itoshisa no Accel is my favorite song! She was so cool!
And Yuko is becoming more softer on Minami!
Can't wait to read the next chapter!!! :kneelbow:
-
@arrow: LOL no I wasnt expecting that* but rather like something there that represents Minami & Atsuko...gah...I can't put it to words @_@
LOL can totally imagine all their faces when Minami said she'd join them in bath :on lol:
Takamina get ready if u return back to ur world, they gonna tease u about it~ :on GJ:
awwww... they weren't able to connect to the original word...*sigh* well next time...i hope so... :sweat:
YAH! the concert! was awesome! :3 :onioncheer:
lol I was squealing watching the videos...ahahaha :on lol:
-
OMG!! my favs songs thanx.. I love it!! jeje I think that citizens know about Minami, and now they want revenge about that.. because some members are daughter of a few of them
-
Now Minami changed everyone's minds bout 'er~
I agree with Haruko. The citizens seem to want to rebel against them.
-
Garhh!!~!~ Still can't contact the OW...poor Takamina...But oh well~~
:oops: :huhuh :O
~Kyaa!~!~ Concert!~!~!~ I'm glad that the member like it!~!~ Takamina is amazing!~!~
:inlove: :w00t: :D
~Uhuhuhuhu...Yuko~~ She tap her leg even though her mouth is busy!~!~ Heavy rotation!~!~
:twisted: :roll: :lol:
~Takamina don't really take a bath with AKB OW member...That's why~~ Aw Jane~~
XD :P :D
~Uhuhuh...Somehow, i'm looking forward for Takamina to be teased!~!~
:twisted: :oops: XD
~Anyway!~! Pls update soon, well i mean...I'll be looking forward for wednesday!~!~!~
:twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
-
minami so cool~~
I cant wait what will happen next... Thank god its wednesday tom XD
And again...thank you for awesome update arrow!
Have a nice day :on gay:
-
I was away for the weekend and there my internet connection was limited... I saw your updates but I decided I wanna read it on my laptop with ease and concentrated on the story without interruptions rather than reading it on my phones screen with hot sun burning me to exhaustion and lots of things interrupting my peaceful reading...
So I had a blast reading this and OMG, I can't even comment properly other than:
Yuko-sama's soul recognized Heavy Rotation, but she doesn't know that yet~ :ding: She is warming up for Takamina, she was worried when Takamina acted rashly in Chapter 10... owh, I was grinning at that scene~ :hehehe: And she with Kojiharu... what are they doing in their room at nights, huh? :kekeke:
Rena-sama!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! :luvluv1: :luvluv2: Uwa, she is so awesome in this, together with Atsuko seeing through Takamina's eyes~ Those two... no wonder they are my No.2 and No.3 idols~ *irrelevant* :hee: gah, I am so happy with Rena-sama being more than just a side character~ :wriggly:
Atsuko is Atsuko. I like her perception and the way she treats Takamina~ Acchan, it was so clever of you to tell to Sasshi about the sword~
Which comes to the point where I have to LOL at Sasshi :mon lmao: She is epic, no matter what, nee?
Ah, Karen was so sweet here~
Apparently I have nothing to say more than squealing about my favorites... :mon sweat: :mon innocent:
Anyway, I agree with Haruko and others, I also think the citizens(?) found out about the concert or Minami being there and they want to have fresh blood... :mon scare: Takamina...this time I think you should let Yuko-sama, Rena-sama and Acchan save your ass :mon geek:
I am waiting for the moment the AW talk with the OW... And oh, I wanna see the teasing about the ofuro taimu~ :mon XD:
I'll be waitin for your update on Wednesday... *checks calendar* Tomorrow!!!! Yay!!! :mon dance:
-
Replies:
Thanks everyone! Glad you all enjoyed the concert chapter :D You’ll see why the civilians are rampaging this chapter, some of you guessed it right!
kenjoy12: Atsuko and Rena do usually have the same thought process :)
cisda83: Lol would be safer if Jane bathed alone, but I’m sure she can handle herself...hopefully :P
X_Last-Cross_X: Glad you liked her concert! Indeed it sucks she got interrupted lol
karenchan: Glad the videos helped you feel as though you were at the concert! Thank you!
abcari: Haha thanks :) I also wish I could be at that concert :3
bunny_rabbit: At first I never planned on making Sasshi such a main lead, but the first time I included her in a scene, I knew I had to give her a big role :P Yuko would prob not enjoy knowing that another her is the lead of heavy rotation :P
Shinoki: Kind of cut off, yeah. She was close to the end :P And lol no worries I get, I love all my readers too in a none romantic way :P Thanks for the support!
Takaminafan49: Glad you got to use the net again :) I love itoshisa no accel as well!!!
FlameHazeKatsu: Lol I think I get it...like Minami would go into the room and find something that showed/displayed the relationship between rebel Atsuko and Jane right? And the whole bath thing is def a teasing opportunity that the members would not let pass.
Haruko: Glad you enjoyed the songs!
AshuraX: She’s def progressing with the whole ‘changing their minds’ thing :)
Dieyg48: Takamina being teased is always something fun to watch :P
Chichay12: You’re welcome :D Wednesday came in a flash! Hope u had a nice day too!
sakura_drop_: HOPE YOU HAD A NICE WEEKEND :D I also don’t like reading on my phone screen :P Really glad you liked the updates! Glad you like Rena’s role in this, she is one of the important characters :) Both Atsuko’s are perceptive, and Sasshi’s presence is always fun :P lol feel free to squeal about your favourites, we all do it ^__^ Hope you like this update too!
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 12 – Start of Something New
Atsuko and the rest of us exited through the front doors, I was at the back of the group with Sasshi. Once we came out, the citizens slowly backed away to give room for the members to step out.
“What’s the problem?” Atsuko asked calmly.
An angry looking guy holding a sword stepped up, “problem!? Are you kidding! You’re all holding a traitor and not doing anything about it!”
I was taken aback...By traitor...Are they talking about me?
“Yeah, what the hell! She should be gone by now!” Another yelled.
Atsuko firmly took a step forward, “she is none of your concern, and we are dealing with the situation.”
“Dealing! How! By letting her live normally like one of you, and walking around freely! She should be locked up or executed by now!” An angry woman added.
I gulped. Oh boy. I was about to step towards the front, maybe explain things, but Sasshi placed a hand on my shoulder and shook her head.
“No point trying to reason with any of them. They won’t listen.”
This time Mariko walked forward, “please calm yourselves. She is under our watch; I assure you that you’re safe.”
“Safe!? How can we be safe with that government loving traitor?”
“I wouldn’t be surprised if she betrayed the government too in order to get what she wants!”
“Did you forget everything she did? All the harm and suffering she caused!
“We know full well what we are doing, she currently poses no threat. We’ll ask you to please leave” Rena spoke up.
A young man stepped forward and glared, “Ha! No threat! I knew from the beginning she was trouble. I tried to ignore the facts first, but that thing really is the Shinigami. She definitely lives up to her name, staining her hands in blood wherever she goes. She can’t escape her past. Shinigami indeed!” he spat out.
Shinigami?
Atsuko charged forward and grabbed the guy by the collar, “don’t refer to her by that name! Don’t speak of things you know nothing about!” The guy looked scared, and both Yuko and Rena gently pulled Atsuko away from him.
“...Huh. Hey! There she is!” A person in the crowed pointed a finger to me and everyone began to riot again.
Some tried to push through the AKB members to get to me, but the members held them back.
Paruru grabbed hold of a guy that tried to get through, twisted his arm behind his back then pushed him towards the other citizens. “Stay away from Takamina san!”
“We won’t let you touch her!” Karen said as she blocked off other people.
“Back down!” Yui sternly said.
The one who pointed me out raised another accusing finger, “Why! Why are you defending that murderer?”
“None of your concern” Haruna said as she stuck her tongue out to mock him. “You aren’t allowed to lay a hand on Minami”
“You don’t understand any of the member’s thoughts on this matter” Paruru calmly said to him with a salty expression.
Another citizen yelled out, “were any of you cowards even planning to kill her for her crimes!?”
“That’s not any of your business” Sayanee answered.
Yuko moved forward. “She’s our responsibility. She is under out protection at the moment. If you want to get to her, you’ll have to get through us...And let me give you some friendly advice... you don’t want to make us get serious” Yuko crossed her arms, and her small presence was enough to make the entire crowed back away.
“Leave” Mariko said. “We’ve promised you protection and cooperation, but you must listen to what we say.”
The crowd angrily muttered but began to leave. Soon enough, the area was clear.
I let out a sigh of relief, and the members all relaxed too.
“Come on, let’s get back inside” Atsuko said. We all headed back into the lobby where the others waited. I stopped and looked to all the members. They’d stuck up for me. Protected me...No, maybe not just me...But they protected the Minami they knew...
“So, are you finishing this thing or what?” Mayu asked as I snapped out of my daze.
“Huh?”
“The concert genius. Your last song” she pointed out.
“Oh, right, I mean... if you guys want!”
“Go for it!”
“End off the night on a positive note”
“Take it away!”
Members encouraged. I smiled and went back to the front. Before starting the music, I came up with an idea. “Hey! Since this is the last song and all, why doesn’t whoever wants to come up and perform as well. You saw me performing Aitakatta for a bit and saw that the choreo isn’t so bad!” I encouraged.
Everyone looked around, seeming reluctant.
I turned to Sasshi, “you’re chance to be an idol” I baited.
Sasshi’s eyes lit up. “I’ll do it!”
“I want to try too!” Karen said.
“Me as well” Riichan came forward.
“Oh Yuucha, let’s try!” Haruna shouted in excitement.
“What! No!” Yuko protested.
“Pretty please” Haruna pouted and Yuko sighed, giving in. Sasshi started the song and everyone followed my lead, most catching on quickly. Many members were shouting, laughing, and having fun. Even the members who just stood and watched smiled or clapped along
Yes. I missed performing the most. But looking at my surroundings now...I realized I missed performing with my family even more. This feeling that I felt now, was warm and comforting, and seeing everyone’s smiles made it all the better.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Next day, I awoke in a warm and comfortable bed. I looked over to the other side of the room and saw that Atsuko’s bed was empty, already made. Must have gotten up early. After last night, everyone went off to bed. Atsuko offered me to stay here from now on instead of the cell. At first I declined, but she reassured me it was alright, and that I did have to share with someone since they still technically wanted me to always be guided by a member. Either way, I took up the offer, and waking up now, I felt great!
I got up and fixed the bed, after that, I headed over to the private showers and got cleaned up. When I’d finished drying my hair, I saw my watch glowing on the table. Walking over, I pressed the ‘answer’ key.
Sasshi’s image came up. “Morning! Good timing, there’s something I want to talk to you about, regarding calling your friends back home. Can you head over to my room?”
I nodded, “yeah, I’ll be right there.” After ending the call, I got dressed then headed out towards Sasshi’s place.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Sasshi’s POV
Ten minutes later, I heard a knock on my door. Clicking a button beside my desk, the door automatically opened and Takamina walked in.
“Morning” she greeted and I returned the greeting in kind. “So what did you want to talk about?”
I took a deep breath. “I figured we’d try to contact your friends again...Except this time...I think we should try it in front of all the members” I seriously told her.
Her eyes widened. “Wait, you mean actually letting them see my friends...but then, wouldn’t you have to explain everything? About helping the other Minami and all?” she asked with worry, since she remembered that I didn’t want to reveal this when we first learned it.
However, my eyes sparked with resolution. “Yeah, I’m sure. After what happened yesterday, I learned it was dangerous to keep the truth hidden. The members have a right to know...and also...yesterday they proved they were understanding of a few things so, I’ll tell the truth. I’ll take responsibility! It’s something I’ve decided.”
Takamina’s facial expression went from shock to a proud smile, “if it’s something you decided, then I’ll respect that, and I’ll be behind you all the way. So...How do we want to do this?”
I grinned and picked up my laptop and watch. “Let’s go interrupt everyone’s breakfast in the cafeteria, shall we”
She laughed. “Alright.”
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Minami’s POV
Sasshi and I entered the cafeteria and saw the members all eating, trying to finish their breakfast before heading off on missions or training.
“Okay. Okay. I got this. I can do this....Am I moving yet?” Sasshi nervously asked as I sighed.
“No Sasshi we’re still at the doors. Come on relax, I’ll be right with you.”
She nodded and we walked through the cafeteria, heading to the other side.
“Hey Sasshi, Takamina san, grab some food and join us,” Yui called over as we passed by her table with a few others.
“Sorry, on a mission!” Sasshi announced as she kept going. I gave Yui an apologetic smile and followed Sasshi to the back.
She cleared her throat and in a barely audible voice said, “Um, can I get everyone’s attention please”
“...Sasshi...I’m right beside and even I couldn’t hear you...” I sighed. “Here let me.” I grabbed a close by chair and stood on it. “Hey! Can we please get everyone’s attention?” I shouted.
Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked over to us. At Atsuko’s table, I saw them all eye us curiously.
“Thanks. Um...First I want to say...Thanks for yesterday. You guys stuck up for me. Whether you thought I was ‘your’ Minami or not, I appreciate it. But I’ve been telling the truth...I’m not the Minami you know. My family...The members back home in my world are the AKB I belong with, and right now, I’m trying to find a way to get back home.” I spoke out.
“WE’RE trying to find a way” Sasshi took her place beside me. The members looked to one another then back to us.
“Is there something you want to explain to us” Atsuko encouraged.
Sasshi hooked up her laptop to her watch then addressed everyone again. “Yes. I haven’t been honest with you all. The Takamina beside me has been telling the truth...She doesn’t belong in this place, and I’m the reason she’s here...Um...You see, a few month after that...incident, I made contact with Takamina.”
There were collective murmurs amongst the members, but they all paid attention to Sasshi.
“I just had to get in touch with her! Get an explanation! I know I should’ve told you all that I made contact but...Everyone was still angry and confused but! But I know you guys all wanted to hear from her! Find out her reasons! I thought I could maybe help her clear things up...She never really explained to me what happened, didn’t want me to get caught up her in mess. A few weeks after that...She asked me for help...And I couldn’t turn her down! I wanted to help! She asked me to make a time machine, because there we things she wanted to fix. I know it sounds impossible, but theoretically speaking a time machine could be built, at least one that could rewind time back to about a year...probably no more than that. So I promised her I’d try.”
All the members were intently listening.
“After working on it for awhile, I thought I managed to build one. I gave it to Takamina, but couldn’t stay to see if it worked...And then...well this all happened. Turns out my time machine was somehow a portal to an alternate dimension. Our Takamina was sent to a place where AKB are idols, and their Takamina was sent here to us. I know I should’ve told you all as soon as I realized but I was worried...However; I want to take responsibility for this so I’ll accept any penalties! I don’t regret helping Takamina! But now I need to find a way o fix this and bring both of them home”
Everyone was quiet after the confession. I placed a hand on Sasshi’s shoulder and smiled at her.
Silence.
“I think it’s time we all open ourselves to the possibility” Atsuko spoke up.
“Indeed. It does explain things...As painful as it may be to admit that there are other worlds out there. However, we should accept this is the one that we live in...And that Minami standing there...Doesn’t” Rena confirmed.
Everyone began to chat and whisper.
I could see Yuko clench her first beside Atsuko. “You...Really aren’t her...are you?” she said with forced calm.
I shook my head. “Sorry.”
“Sasshi, I believe you came here with proof as well correct? Care to share” Mariko said as Sasshi nodded.
“Yeah! I found a way to make contact with Takamina’s world, so we can talk to them. It doesn’t always work, but it should” She
clicked a button on her laptop that was still hooked to her watch. A large hologram screen appeared and it was glowing.
We waited.
Everyone’s eyes were on the screen. After a few minutes...An image appeared.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Original World
Yuko’s POV
“Glad you can spend your day off with us Atsuko!” I said to the actress as I got down from the stage. We were all at a private practice, something we ourselves arranged for Nissan stadium in order to get Jane more used to things. Therefore no camera crews or anything, just a few of us members. Atsuko had a day off and decided to drop by and see how we were.
“How are things?” she asked.
Miichan stepped up, “not terrible, we’re all nervous for many reasons though!”
Atsuko lightly laughed, “Understandable...I don’t see Jane however?”
“She headed out with a few members to buy us some food and drinks” Yui answered.
“Um guys...Jane’s bag is glowing”
“Huh” We all turned to where we dropped out stuff, and true enough; the front pocket of the bag was glowing.
“Oh, it could be Sasshi!” Miichan said as she headed over to the bag.
“Darn it” I said. “We shouldn’t have let our Sasshi go with Jane. Can you imagine how hilarious it would’ve been if our Sasshi answered the call and then came face to face with herself!”
Haruna smiled, “that would be entertaining”
Miichan walked back over to us with the watch. “Okay, I’m answering it” she clicked the button and a hologram screen appeared in front of us showing Sasshi.
“It worked! Thank gosh!” she let out a sigh of relief. “Before I say anything, Miichan, can you press a red button on the corner of the screen? It’ll increase the image size so I can see everyone with you and you can do the same”
Miichan shrugged, “sure”
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Alternate World
After the call got through, Miichan appeared on the screen. I heard a collection of whispers and surprise coming from the members.
“H...Hey! That’s me!” Miichan said as she pointed to the screen with disbelief.
Sasshi instructed Miichan to increase the hologram screen size and she did. Now all the members present with her could be seen...and my heart literally stopped. There they were...The members I knew and loved. Even though I see their faces every day here, it didn’t match up to the familiarity I felt when I looked at the ones who I truly belonged with.
Miichan was there, Yuko, Haruna, Mariko, Tomochin, Yui, Jurina, Yuki, Sakura, Rie, Akicha, Sayanee and Atsuko!
“Woah!” Everyone back home shouted at the same time.
“Eh...is that...MINAMI!” All the members rushed closer to the screen and crowded together, all of them talking at once.
“Hey, hey guys come on. One at a time” I laughed.
“Minami! Are you okay!” Miichan shouted.
“Are you an idiot? You have us worried like crazy!” Mariko scolded.
“Did you seriously fight?” Rie asked.
“Did you actually hold a concert?”
“Are they treating you okay?”
“I saw you naked!” Yuko suddenly shouted as all the members there smacked her head.
I wisely chose to ignore what Yuko said at the moment, having a possible idea of what she meant. I was amazed they could all ignore everyone’s presence behind me and focus on only me. “I’m fine guys really. I’m just glad to see you all again” I smiled. Atsuko stepped through the crowed and gave me a worrying look.
“Minami! Are you sure you’re okay?”
I smiled, “yes, I promise. I’m really glad you’re also there Acchan”
“Great, now that we have that settled, can we address our doubles behind you” Yuko said as she pointed.
I laughed. “Sasshi and I told them the truth, and you guys are our proof”
Some of the members present in the cafeteria walked up closer to the screen as well.
“This is...amazing” Yui said.
“Wow, so they’re all idols like you then right!” Karen smiled.
Jurina ran up, “hey, hey! Do you have a Rena too?”
I laughed. “Yes, but not everyone seems to be present at the moment”
“Boo, I’m not there either” Sasshi commented.
“Ah! Yuuchan look, it’s another you! And me!” Haruna said with excitement.
The girls from my world spoke up again.
“Ah! It’s kind of weird seeing ourselves. But you’re cute no matter what world Nyannyan!” Yuko said as Haruna blushed beside her.
“Yuko, behave” Atsuko scolded.
“I’m curious! Besides, I’m wondering why I look so uptight!”
Yuko, who was beside me glared at herself, “who are you calling uptight!”
Yuko from my world spoke up again teasingly, “how can Nyannyan fall in love with such an uptight Yuko”
Haruna, also beside me spoke, “actually Yuuchan is very playful, she’s just occasionally grumpy”
“Oi!”
“Ah!” The Miichan from my world said. “Why don’t we clear up the whole misunderstanding with Jane?”
Everyone on my side was confused while everyone in the original world exchanged glances.
“That’s not a good idea Miichan; it’s not our place to say that. Jane needs to, and would want to do that herself” Atsuko said.
Atsuko walked over beside me, “Are you referring to Minami?”
The girls back home nodded.
“Wait, you know something!” Yuko asked.
“Not our place to say” the other Yuko answered.
“Where is Minami now?” Atsuko asked.
“She’s out with a few members fetching us food and drinks” Nyannyan answered.
“...I don’t think this would be a proper way for you all to meet Jane again though” Atsuko said.
Beside me, Yuko looked like she wanted to protest, but stopped herself. I’m sure they realize that nothing would be solved if they came face to face from only a screen.
I smiled, “It’s okay, because I’m sure we’ll be able to correct things and meet in person eventually” I said with confidence. From the screen, Atsuko smiled at me.
“Um guys...I’m starting to lose connection” Sasshi said as she screen began to fade in and out.
“Minami. Be careful okay. We’ll get you back home” Atsuko said to me as the members nodded beside her.
“Hang in there general manager! And you better be prepared for Nissan stadium!” Yuko said.
The connection was getting worse, and the last thing we heard before it shut off was Miichan, “Oh! Jane really does miss you all!”
....
“Can’t you call again” Yui asked.
Sasshi shook her head. “It needs time...”
Atsuko let out a calm breath. “Sasshi, I give you permission to remain in contact with Minami to try to fix this whole portal business...In private” she said sternly as she faced all the members. “No one else is to make contact when Sasshi calls, is that clear?”
Everyone nodded. “We’ll decide and see what’ll happen when this is all resolved.”
Mariko now addressed the group, “alright everyone, enough time was wasted. Let’s get going back to work.
The members started leaving and Atsuko turned to me, “it’s your choice whether to continue training and aiding on missions.”
I nodded and thanked her, assuring her I still wanted to help. She then left with Yuko and Haruna.
“We’ll see you later Takamina san” Yui waved.
“Yeah, there’s a lot of things I want to ask you” Karen said excitedly. I waved to them as they too left.
I turned to Sasshi. “Well, it that went better than expected.
She laughed, “Yeah...Now I have to do my part to fixing this”
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Come late afternoon, I was strolling around the base, looking for someone. I caught site of her as she walked through one of the corridors. “Rena! Wait up!” I ran to her and found out she’d just gotten back from a mission.
“I have a favour to ask” I said.
“What is it?”
“Can you...Can you take me to the members graves...The ones that passed away? I...I’ve been wanting to pay my respects to them ever since I heard.
She nodded in understanding, “alright, follow me”
-------------------------------------------------------------------
We now stood in front of the members graves that died in battle. The graves were located in a beautiful field behind the base, protected from outsiders. I prayed for each one of them, and Rena patiently waited for me.
After a few minutes I stood. “I...I can’t imagine losing any of my members like this...” I said solemnly.
“Many lives are lost in battle; it’s the life we accepted. Each member knows the risks of joining.” I turned and saw Atsuko and Yuko walk up to us. They both paid their respects as well and then faced me.
“Seems like a pretty unfair life to you guys...” I said sadly.
“If we don’t fight for our freedom...Who will? Like Atsuko said, we chose this. We chose to trust one another and fight together” Yuko pointed out.
“...If you don’t mind my asking...how did this rebel group come to exists”
The three of them exchanged glance. “Technically, Takahashi Minami created the group” Rena said.
I was taken aback. Their Minami started the group?
Atsuko looked to me, “you’ve been honest with us, so we’ll tell you the story if you wish”
I nodded. I wanted to know their past, their relationship. I wanted to know if they truly would kill someone they knew for a long time, even if she betrayed them. I wanted to know more about the other Minami.
“Alright then, we’ll tell you. It all started.....”
End of Chapter 12
Actually I already have the next chapter written, but I don't want to you guys to feel as though it's too much to read so I'll upload it either tomorrow or friday :)
-
Having too much to read is a good thing~
So upload it NAO! OAO
Kiddin~
-
@arrow: yeah! just like that! :3
awww...they all stuck up to her! that's awesome~ even Yuko now...hahahaha
lol I liked it when they made contact with the original word..that was fun~ (even when Yuko said she saw her naked lolol) :whistle:
At least they all believe that Takamina is not the one that they know :on lol:
yeah, another past coming up~ :glasses:
and maybe even Minami's name where she got the "shinigami' will get explained as well? :ding:
update it tomorrow~! xD hehehehe :on drink:
thx for the update~ :kneelbow:
-
Bwahaha!~!~! Sasshi really bring me to laughter!! Aitakatta~~
:lol: XD :rofl:
~Oh yesh!! Can contact the OW!~!~ And with AKB member from both side witnessing it?!?!?!
8) XD :)
~I'm just glad that AW AKB accept it calmly...and decide to cooperate with it~~
:roll: :yep: :)
~Ahahahah...So that's how it is, the member reaction seeing each other...AW and OW...
:lol: :w00t: :D
~Hm...I too want to know the past, Jane created rebel AKB...And the other? I'm getting curious here~
:? :oops: :banghead:
~I wanna know next!! Pls update the next one!! I'll be waiting for it!~!~!~ Nice masterpiece~~
:inlove: :twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
-
all I can say:
UPDEETO NAU~!!!
*cough*
Actually it was a funny chapter :rofl:
I wanna now the past of AW and also...
Haha, Yuko-sama so epic~ :D
P.S. something was on my mind more about the chapter 11, but I forgot it... Chapter 12 was really nice and so I am waiting for the next one~
-
yaaaay!!
that was so epic!!
boo the stupid commoners, at least do something instead of protesting...
lol, Yuko: "I saw you naked!"
I wonder how the uptight Yuko felt at the moment...
like maybe... [is my other self really that perverted..?]
-
booo...a cliffhanger :cool2: j/k
the rebels are on stage...that should be funny :on lol:
the video-call scene was great...can't stop laughing at their convo... :hiakhiakhiak:
too bad both sasshi can't met each other...maybe next time they will :kekeke:
ahh...yuuchan and her ossan kyara never failed to made me smile and laugh :on drink: :on lol:
another funny chapter...this brighten my day :on GJ:
so...the rebel group was Jane's idea :hehehe: I wonder what was the reason behind it...does it had something to do with the shinigami-thing :kekeke:
tomorrow please come quickly... :prayers:
-
Yeah... most of the rebel protecting Minami from the riot that the citizens made...
Ah... Sashi told the other rebel the truth about her involvement with Minami...
Yeah... they were able to contact each other and they cleared the doubt about Minami status...
But would they get the truth about rebel Minami involvement as to why she was labelled as the traitor later on?
Can't wait to find out about Rebel Minami's past...?
At how she built the rebel group and how she met the rest of the other group members...?
Can't wait to see the next chapter
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Contact~! Yey! And Sasshi able to tell the truth to the rebel members.. Nice, everyone able to understand..
Uwaaa~ Can't wait to hear what the story of alternate world.. :fap
Thank you for the update :bow: :thumbsup
NICE~ :twothumbs
-
Today is wednesday....so that means an UPDATE......
Yatta!!!
Finally they all know the truth about the alternate word :D
Omg i cant wait what will happen next..
Thank u arrow :on gay:
-
YEHEY!!!!! THE TRUTH HAS BEEN REVEALED!!!! :fap :fap :fap :panic: :panic: :panic:
TAKAMINA, PRACTICE NOW YOUR SWORDSMANSHIP RIGHT NOW!!!!!!
I like how Yuko said that they saw Takamina in naked... Hahahahaha....
Yuko was less grumpier than the Yuko in Alternate World XD
Waiting for your next update XD
-
wow! that call was awesome! xD
now more back sotry~ Im waiting~
-
woooow
i have a cuestion....
the atsukos in both worlds love minami right, so can we have more moments atsumina?
Update SOON
i love your FF
Dont make me wait too long please! ñ_n!!
-
As always, thanks for your comments and for reading! Glad everyone still likes the story :D Since you guys are all so awesome, I’m uploading chapter 13 today! I’m also glad you guys are looking forward to finding out about the past! Hope you don’t mind, the past story line will be explained in about 4-5 chapters long :)
ENJOY!
Replies:
AshuraX: Lol glad you think so, here is the next chapter, hope it was at least a short wait!
FlameHazeKatsu: Glad you enjoyed the communication b/w OW and AW, I had fun writing that :) And yes, I’ve mentioned the ‘Shinigami’ thing a couple times now in order to set it up for these coming chapters!
Dieyg48: Sasshi rules! & yes, everyone from AW was present, as for OW, only a few members were there to see what happened :)
sakura_drop_: Glad you found it to be a funny chapter, I tried to add in as many light-hearted moments as I could in this one :P
Shinoki: ‘Uptight’ Yuko was probably thinking “what the hell is wrong with these people” when she heard OW Yuko mention the whole naked thing...and yes, she’d prob think of her as a pervert :P
bunny_rabbit: Lol, I tend to use cliff-hangers :P Glad you found the chap enjoyable! Thanks! And the two Sasshi’s meeting would be so awesome!
cisda83: Yes, the coming chapter will be focused on her past and how she met the first few members :)
kenjoy12: Glad you looked forward to it, thanks!
Chichay12: Yes finally, things should be a bit easier on Minami now with AKB :)
X_Last-Cross_X: After story time she’ll practice her swordsmanship :P Both Yuko’s are quite something eh :D
abcari: Haha thanks :D
Archer1992: Love is indeed in the air...or is it :P but yeah, it’s hard since the two Minami’s are switched, but these coming chapters about the past will have plenty of Atsumina :D
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 13 – The Birth of AKB48 part 1
Minami’s POV
I was racing through the streets trying to lose my pursuers. Quickly glancing back, I saw they were hot on my tail, so I increased my pace and ran into a deserted alley. Just a bit further! Once I reached the familiar dead end, I crawled under the dumpster. In fact, this dumpster was completely hollow on the inside, only the borders stood. But no one knew that, and no one checked since this area was abandoned. On the inside, there was a sewer. I lifted the loose metal covering and climbed down the ladder.
Once I was underground, I knew I was safe from the soldiers. They didn’t know about this place. Why would they? The lived liked like spoiled aristocrats, they’d never bother with areas like these. Above ground they knew their way, but I knew my way beneath the city, through the sewer system. I took out my pocket flashlight and walked along the edge and headed deeper into the tunnel. I arrived in a small isolated area covered by curtains and old pieces of wood. Moving the curtain aside, I stepped in, and took out a lighter and lit the lantern in the middle. Once the light illuminated the area, it displayed my room. My home.
It may not seem like much at first, but it was warm and comfortable, and it kept me safe. Most would wonder why a fourteen year old girl was living in this place, but the answer was simple. Like many, I was an orphan. However, unlike many, I refused to be sent to the government to work for them. And they don’t like it when you refuse them, because they don’t like not being able to control everything and everyone. Rules were simple, if you disobey; you are an outsider, considered trash that had to be eliminated. I’d seen many adults and kids oppose the government and pay with their lives, but that didn’t faze me.
I grabbed a small backpack and threw in a few things, including what I’d managed to steal today. Placing it on my back, I turned off the lantern and headed out.
I’d exited the sewers through another area, and began casually walking about. There were people around, but I didn’t have to worry about them...usually at least. They were poor, weak and sick, and the government decided to just abandon this area and let these people die since they’d be of no use to them. Government soldiers rarely walked around here, and the people didn’t mind my presence, so they never alert the soldiers when they see me.
I walked up to a broken up rusty house and knocked. An old woman answered along with one kid who was hiding behind her back.
“Oh. Minami. So good to see you child. Honestly you do nothing but make me worried with all your running around” she smiled and I returned it in kind.
“Good to see you again Ma’am. I brought in today’s supply; sorry it’s not as much as usual.” I emptied the bag for her that contained medicine, food, water, lighters and matches from today and previous loots.
She gave me a disapproving look. “Child, still doing dangerous things I see. Don’t you go risking getting caught for us folk here.”
“I won’t get caught, I promise.” Before I left, I saw the kid behind her glance over. I smiled and bent down to him. “Hey fellah, stay tough alright.” Reaching into my pocket, I pulled out a lollipop and handed it over to him. “Take care now!” I said as I left before I’d be further lectured.
------------------------------------------------------------------
After I left the slums, I went to a more lively part of the city. Placing my hoodie on my head and hands in my pocket, I began to casually stroll through the streets.
Okay. Now what Takahashi...Maybe I should go get something to eat. Ugh. With what money...I knew I should’ve stolen more. While deep in thought, I didn’t notice someone coming out through the doors and I collided into them. I fell on my back and my hoodie flew off my head. “Ow,” I groaned while slowly lifting myself up.
“Are you okay?” I looked up and saw a tall beautiful girl with short hair stretching out her hand for me to take. Looking at her, she could almost pass for some model. She only looked about 4-5 years older than me but the air around her was completely different than me.
I ignored her outstretched hand and stood myself up, dusting off my clothes and putting my hood back on. “Yeah I’m fine; it was my fault for bumping into you. Sorry.” I wasn’t usually self conscious around people, but I was totally dirty compared to her, and figured she probably wanted to be nowhere near me as well.
She smiled. “Then we’re both guilty, I wasn’t paying attention either. Sorry.”
I nodded and was about to leave, but she grabbed my arm and said, “Wait, as an apology, why don’t I treat you to lunch or something”
I was shocked for a second...and tempted. But I didn’t know this girl or what she wanted, for all I knew she could be with the government or is planning to sell me out to them if she’d recognized me.
I shook my head, “no thanks. I ain’t hungry.” She seemed saddened as I declined her but then her smile returned. “Well, let me make it up to you the next time we cross paths. I’m Shinoda Mariko” she introduced. I just nodded and started walking away, but then I heard her call out.
“It was nice to officially meet you Takahashi Minami”
I whirled around with a shocked expression but saw she was no longer there. Who the heck is she...
------------------------------------------------------------------
I kept roaming the streets even after dark, not really in a mood to return home.
“Well, well, what do we got here. A kid walking all alone during night time. Hey kid, where’s your badge? Do you belong to a branch of the government?”
I stopped in my tracks and ducked behind a trash bin. Looking over, I saw two soldiers talking to a young girl. It was hard to make out her features in the dark, and her back was to me. The soldiers kept grilling her for answers but she wasn’t saying anything. What are you doing idiot. Run! I slowly started pulling out a dagger from my boot. Damn it Takahashi, you’re not supposed to get yourself involved in these kinds of situation anymore. I took a deep breath and stepped out when I saw the soldier place his hand on the girls shoulder.” Grabbing my dagger from its end, I hurled it through the air. It struck right through the soldier’s hand.
“Ahhhhh!” he screamed out. His partner turned to my direction and glared. I grabbed another dagger and prepared to throw it.
“Didn’t your parents ever teach you not to bully girls” I remarked. The other soldier looked to me and narrowed his eyes.
“Hey, aren’t you that little brat that keeps robbing us.” His partner was still busy screaming so he was preparing to pull out his gun, I was also readying myself as well. However, before either of us could make a move, the mystery girl kicked the soldier behind his knee and brought him down, using that opportunity; she grabbed his gun from his belt and shot him right through the head. Swiftly, she turned and shot the other soldier dead.
I stood there frozen. Shocked. Did she kill them just like that!? I began to take a slow step back, not wanting to catch her attention. A rule of survival was not to catch a person with a gun’s attention. One step back and I slightly hit the trash bin. Instantly, the girl turned and pointed the gun at me. Suddenly, I could make out her features. She was young, maybe around my age. She had short black hair and piercing eyes. She held a blank expression as she aimed the gun my way.
“Woah! Hold up! I’m not your enemy!” I shouted.
She raised an eyebrow but still kept the gun locked on me.
“If you didn’t notice back there, I was trying to save you” I pointed out.
She titled her head slightly and gave me a questioning look, “does it appear as though I need ‘saving’”
I glanced at the two dead soldiers then back at her, “clearly I misinterpreted the situation, they’re the ones who needed saving” I grinned but she still didn’t lower her gun. “Oh come on, just put the gun down and we can both go back to our own business.” I said, slightly getting annoyed.
“You cost me valuable information. I was going to question these two, but your interference left me no choice but to eliminate them” she stated with a frustrated look.
“You’ve got to be kidding! You shot them! Not like you had to, I only impaired the one guy” What the heck it up with this chick.
“You’re interference still cost me, and the least you could do is take responsibility”
“You’re insane’ I remarked.
She smiled, as though I’d given her a compliment. “The soldier mentioned you were the thief who’d been stealing from them. I’ve heard rumours of you.”
“You’ve got the wrong person” I stated.
She faked shock, “really, I don’t believe I do. It’s not nice to lie to someone holding a gun on you yah know”
I sighed. “What do you want?”
“Your assistance. I was going to use these two idiots to get information on one of their base camps in order to bag some supplies. Clearly I can’t do that now since they’re dead” she said. Yeah and whose fault is that. “So, since you seem to have a talent at thievery, I’d like you to help us”
Us? There’s more of her...Honestly Takahashi, just what have you gotten yourself into, and this is why you don’t get involved! “So all I have to do is help you steal from government soldiers?”
She nodded.
I sighed in defeat. “Fine. I’ll help. Now can you put your gun down?”
She grinned, “Not yet...First, come closer and hold still”
.....
“Is this a joke!!!?” I shouted as I tried to pull off the collar she placed around my neck.
She finally lowered her gun and shrugged, “It’d be troublesome if you tried running away so I figured this was the best way to keep you around”
I glared at her, “and how exactly does a stupid collar keep me around?”
“Well first, its lock mechanism can only be unlocked by me at the moment, and it has a built in tracker, so if you tried to break your deal in helping, we’d just track you down using that”
“You really are insane!” I said shocked as I kept trying to take the collar off. It was a black leather collar that hung a bit loose around my neck.
“Stop complaining. I’ll take it off after you help us.”
I let out a frustrated breath. This is humiliating. “Fine already. Let’s just get this over with.”
She smiled, “then let’s go and meet up with my friends. Oh, right, how rude of me, I forgot to introduce myself” After everything you did this is the part you consider rude! I swear, this girl...
“I’m Maeda Atsuko, nice to meet you...” she waited for me to tell her my name as we kept walking.
“I don’t casually go telling strangers my name” I stated.
“Oh, I see, well then, I suppose I could always give you a name in the meantime” she pretended to be deep in thought, and I was scared with what name she’d come up with. “Oh, I know. How about Pumpkin! ...Or Daisy! Oh, I know, how about... Sweetie!” she walked a bit ahead and turned to look at me with a playful grin. I held a horrified expression and my face grew a bit red.
Is this seriously the same girl I just met 10 minutes ago! “Ah shut up! It’s Minami okay!”
She gave me her angelic smile again...wait, angelic? The hell am I saying? Everything about her is pissing me off! “I’m honoured you’re giving me permission to address you by your first name already. In that case, call me Atsuko” she teased.
I blushed again. Annoyed at how easily she was controlling the situation. “Don’t get me wrong! I just don’t want to go blurting out my last name. And I ain’t calling you anything” Damn it! She was messing me with.
------------------------------------------------------------------
We arrived at an abandoned building after a few minutes, and Maeda led me inside and up the stairs. “Here we are” she said as she entered in a pin number by the door and it opened. She stepped in and I followed. As soon as I entered, I felt a presence close by and took out my dagger and outstretched the weapon towards a girl who aimed a gun at me. The gun was placed by my temple and my dagger by her neck.
“You’re quick” The girl complimented with a squirrel like grin.
“Thanks” I said guardedly.
“Yuko, she’s a guest, play nice” Maeda instructed.
“Sure thing” the girl named Yuko said as she lowered her gun and I followed by lowering my own weapon. I glanced around and saw that this entire floor was remodelled. Though the building looked old from the outside, this floor looked pretty new. There were beds, chairs, desks and weapons all around.
“What is this place?” I asked.
“Home” Yuko said, and then turned to Maeda. “Which is why I’m surprised you brought her in Atsuko. Even with new recruits we have to take proper precautions, not show them our place right away” she said with no real anger in her voice. She actually seemed entertained and amused.
“Its fine, we can trust her” Maeda stated. I raised an eyebrow at that. How can she say that so easily...?
“Oh Atsuko san, you’re back, how did the mission go?” Another girl appeared, dark black hair with her hair tied in a side ponytail. Her clothes were covered in grease and I saw she was surrounded by a lot of equipment that was in pieces. The girl looked at me and her eyes widened a bit, “um...Atsuko san, why is she wearing the dog collar that you were supposed to plant on one of the mutts supposedly headed to one of the government facilities?”
“So this is a dog collar!” I said out loud and caught everyone’s attention. Yuko came for a closer look and started to laugh.
“Looks like Atsuko finally found herself a pet to play with”
“Get your head out of the gutter Yuko, only you and Haruna would play games like that.” She said nonchalantly. She looked over to me and gave an innocent smile, “the collar does suit her though”
“Th...That’s not funny!” I complained as she gave a small laugh.
Yuko joined in and gave me a light smack on my back, “looks like she already knows how to pull your strings. Atsuko’s got a knack for figuring people out”
After that little display, Maeda explained the deal between me and her.
“So you’re the rumoured Robin Hood huh” Yuko grinned. “Steal from the rich and give to the poor. You’ve got quite a name for yourself. Apparently you keep slipping out of the government’s reach, someone they can’t catch. Pretty impressive”
I shrugged, not really finding it such a big deal.
Yuko walked over to me and kept staring, “what?” I said defensively.
“So you’re name is Minami huh...You look familiar. Have we met before?” she curiously asked.
“Yuko, you already have a girlfriend, don’t go try picking up other girls” Maeda scolded.
Yuko pointed at me, “Please, I’d never go for a kid like her. Haruna is all I need”
Yuko seemed to have forgotten about her previous question and I sighed in relief. “So when do we start your little operation?” I asked.
Another girl who I didn’t notice sat up from the couch and tossed the magazine she was reading. Was she there the whole time? She had long golden brown hair, and as she stood, she walked over to us. “I’m surprised you haven’t asked us any questions about this place, who we are or what we’re doing.”
I looked to all of them and shrugged. “I honestly don’t care. I promised to help with you this task so I’ll do that, get this dang collar off and then be on my way.”
“Well, aren’t you a sociable one” The tech girl said sarcastically.
Yuko grinned, “Let us at least properly introduce ourselves. I’m Oshima Yuko, you already met Maeda Atsuko. Over there is Sashihara Rino, and this beautiful girl here is Kojima Haruna. She’s my girlfriend, so don’t go trying anything funny”
“I’ll try to contain myself” I said sarcastically with a role of my eyes. Atsuko grinned.
“I like you so far Minami” Oshima said. “Well it’s late, so we’ll rest for the night and figure out what the plan is tomorrow.”
I was taken aback. “Huh. Wait, we’re not going tonight?”
“Usually we strike at night but we’d had missions all day so we’re pretty tired.” Kojima said.
“Just stick with us here for tonight Minami san and make yourself at home” Sashihara said as as she bid good night and walked over to one of the beds.
Oshima and Kojima headed to the next room and I was left standing with Maeda still present. You’ve gotten to be kidding. How can they go about their day and relax when a stranger is present. I just want to finish the dang mission and leave...
“One night won’t kill you yah know. We’ll finish the mission tomorrow and then you can be on your way if you wish” she told me.
I nodded and looked around the room. For some reason feeling uncomfortable. This whole day was weird. I wasn’t used to meeting people around my age or used to places like this. The unfamiliarity of the whole situation made me nervous. My way of living was simple. By myself, underground. That’s where I felt comfortable.
Maeda must have sensed my discomfort because she came over and grabbed hold of my hand in hers. I blinked in surprised and instinctively flinched. Her hold did not waver and I looked at her. “I’m sorry. I know you don’t want to be here. But we really could use your help” This time I saw she was being serious, and that she honestly meant what she said. She struck me as a mystery, a girl with many faces.
I hadn’t asked what any of these girls were doing here or what they planned to do. But I didn’t need to. Everyone had their own situations and past. One thing we each most likely had in common was...that we were trying to survive in this world.
I gave a light sigh. “It’s fine. I promised I’d help so I will. I’m just... not good around people” I reluctantly admitted.
She smiled, still holding my hand, “I can tell...But you’re not doing so bad...and thank you. You’re actually being pretty nice for someone who was forced into this. I should’ve handled things differently” she said with a slight pout.
In that moment I told myself that I missed her smile, and didn’t want her to look sad...weird. I’m used to seeing sad faces in this world, but maybe...seeing her smile before...it made me want to protect it-knowing that people could still show such an innocent expression.
“I already told you its fine. You did what you had to in order to get my cooperation. It took guts so I respect that about you, because I assure you I would’ve escaped if you hadn’t placed this tracker on me” I told her and she lightly laughed.
“Yes well, you learn a few things from growing up in a place like this”
“Tell me about it” I muttered. I suddenly felt my hand becoming warm. “Um...your hand” I nervously said.
She looked down and was surprised to see she was still holding my hand, “sorry” This time I could’ve sworn I saw her face becoming red. Must be my imagination.
“You can take my bed over there by Rino, I’ll take the couch”
“It’s not like I’m an actual guest you know. Let me take the couch”
“It’s fine. You take the bed” she stubbornly said.
“No it’s not. It’s your bed; I’m fine with the couch”
We both glared at each other, neither one of us budging.
“Look, I’m trying to be nice, just take the bed” she said.
“I didn’t ask you to be nice.” I remarked.
“For crying out loud decide already! We’re trying to sleep! ” We heard Oshima shout from the other room.
I turned back to her and decided another approach, “Maeda, I’m honestly more comfortable sleeping on a couch. I’m used to it. So please” I reasoned.
She was taken aback by my change in attitude and nodded. “Alright. If you need anything, let us know” I nodded in response. “Goodnight” she said.
“Goodnight” I walked over to the couch, took off my boots and lied down. It’s been a long time since I had someone to say that too...Closing my eyes, I drifted off to sleep.
------------------------------------------------------------------
Some racket in the morning awoke me. I rubbed my eyes and had to remind myself where I was. Getting up from the couch, I saw the girls preparing a simple breakfast. Oshima spotted me, “Oi Minami, just in time. Come join us” I blinked back surprise, got up and walked over. They’d made scrambled eggs and had bread.
I sat down and ate with them.
“So what’s your secret” Kojima suddenly asked. I literally chocked on my food and had to drink some water to get it down. “M...my secret?”
She tilted her head, “yes, I’m curious to how you always give the government the slip after stealing from them” Oh, she’s talking about that.
In that moment though, I realized something. If I were to help them, that’d mean I’d have to take them through the underground root. I’d never shown anyone that before. It was my only advantage against the government, could I trust telling my secret to these girls.
I caught Atsuko’s eyes and she seemed to have noticed my hesitation. I sighed. I did promise I’d help them...And I don’t think they’re working for the government...Maybe it’ll be okay. Maybe I should learn to take chances again. This is way too many ‘maybes’ for my liking...
“I use the sewers as my getaway” I finally answered. They all looked at me, so I explained to them how I’d mapped out the entire underground route, all the entrances and exits, and that’s how I always gave them the slip.
They were all shocked. “Wow, I didn’t even know something like that existed. That’s amazing!” Oshima said.
“It really is amazing, and you say you’ve mapped it all out in your head!”
I shrugged. “I didn’t want to have any paper records of it in case someone got a hold of them. It’s easy to get lost or hurt down there so I figured I’d leave the advantage to myself”
Oshima looked to everyone then back at me, “and you never thought to use that to your advantage more?’
I raised an eyebrow.
“I mean, you said it yourself, you have this huge advantage, you could do a lot of damage to the government, but instead you’re just stealing things from them”
I narrowed my eyes, “I am doing something. Taking their supplies and giving it to others.”
Oshima glared back, “not that your little Robin Hood thing isn’t cute and all, but you’re not even putting a dent to the government. You’re just stealing supplies that they’ll eventually steal back from other people”
“I’m not trying to run a crusade here, I’m just doing what I can to survive” I shot back.
“You mean you’re just continuing to let yourself be oppressed by those bastards. You’re not fighting back, you’re running away” she countered smoothly.
I gritted my teeth as she hit a nerve, “I’m not running away!” I yelled and got to my feet.
“But you’re not fighting either” Oshima calmly said as she continued to eat her food.
“I never said I wanted to. I’m not trying to go around acting out vigilante justice. I’m just trying to live!” This conversation was getting me fed up.
“Yuko san...” Sashihara said worriedly.
“What you’re doing can’t be considered living. I’m sure you realize that surviving in this messed up world means more than just staying alive. It means fighting for our freedom. That’s what we’re doing”
“So that’s how it is huh. You’re all planning to destroy the base, not just steal their stuff, aren’t you?” I let out a bitter laugh. “I need fresh air” I declared as I walked to the couch and grabbed my jacket.
I heard Atsuko stand up, “Minami, wait”
I stopped and turned back around. “I promised you I’d get you in, and I’ll keep that promise. But that’s all I’ll do.” I took one step then looked back to them. “Everyone has their own way to fight; you have no right to criticize people for not following your ideals...Otherwise you’ll be doing no different than the government” I could see their expressions finally falter as they flinched at what I said. Then I headed out.
End of Chapter 13
Forgot to mention, I'll try to put up the next chapter by saturday :)
-
Ohhh!~!~ I see...at first Jane is doing all that to survive....Naruhodo..
:D :oops: 8)
~Ahahah...Atsuko do have many face...change of mood...everything~~ LOL
XD :lol: :P
~Ohh...Jane decide to cooperate with them...And knowing only few of them...Or is it just them?
:? 8) :)
~Ahh...That collar thing is very hilarious...Robin hood eh??~ Ahahah lol
:yep: :lol: :twisted:
~Well, i'll be waiting for the next part, can't wait to dig the past even deeper...Nice update btw~!~
:twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
-
...ah... read read~
lol, collar... it was a dog collar~
your updates are so epic and fast <3
-
uaaaa...nice shot..... :on GJ:
takamina san was always cool!!
I wonder what will happen next...can't wait to know...
pls update as fast as you can.....huhuhu :kneelbow:
-
Takamina is so cool in her leader rol *Q*!
thanks for always answer me!!
and i will wait for those chapters!!
Update soon please!!
Thanks! ^_^
-
Minami!! Kakkoii!! :mon yeah:
AND LOL Atsuko :mon star: make up ur mind already :mon evillaff:
Yuko and Haruna really started early :mon noprob: hahahaha :mon misch:
thanks~ for the update! :kneelbow:
update soon~~~ :on GJ:
-
but these coming chapters about the past will have plenty of Atsumina
Kyaaaaa feeling xcted
:luvluv1: :luvluv2: :on woohoo:
Arrow thank you for the fast update... :cow:
-
ooh now everything have more sense, well i want to know the rest of the story ><
good job like always in this chapter C:
-
Ahmmm.. I see.. everything made sense.. I guess the next part will be Jane's decision?
Acchan and her mood swings.. Hehe.. Cute! Haahaa
I can't wait to witness the next part.. :fap
Thank you for the update :bow: :thumbsup
-
I see... So Acchan has S&M fetish O.O
-
Great knowing about Minami background...
Minami was so great even when she had nothing... She still tried to help people in the slum...
Erm..Mariko recognize Minami already... how?
And Atsuko was already a great fighter even then... and she already in a group of Rebel...
They wanted to destroy the gov. and Yuko criticized Minami action...
Well how Minami and the rebel joined up?
Can't wait to find out the second part...
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
so, the 'blue print' for AKB Rebel already set with yuko,atsuko, and sasshi(?) doing some skirishes at the government and the mission with jane in it will be the turning point for the group...they no longer do it in small scale skirmishes but challenge the government head on :hehehe:
-
Thanks for reading and your comments everyone! Really hope you guys are liking the story of the past so far and aren’t bored with me yet :P :D Here is chapter 14! I’ll give you a heads up when I can upload the next chapter by, maybe Wednesday :)
Replies:
Dieyg48: Yeah, doing a lot to survive since growing up where they are is tough. And Atsuko is quite the character lol. Don’t want to reveal much about if she knows anyone else :P But mostly she just now knows of those who she met through Atsuko in that chapter. “Robin hood” was the best way I could describe what she does :P
Shinoki: Glad you think they’re epic and fast! & yeah, Minami was not happy to learn that was a dog collar ^_^”
no-chan: Takamina’s cool side shows!!! She has many sides to her..not as much as Atsuko though :P
Archer1992: Of course I’ll answer, I love answering the readers if I can :)
FlameHazeKatsu: Atsuko’s mind is a complicated place! & lol, they did start early, they’re about 17 years old, but they met before that. I plan to do a few one shots after finishing the story and one of the one shots will be about Haruna and Yuko’s past :)
Chichay12: Glad you’re looking forward to it :D & you’re welcome :)
abcari: Thank you, glad you’re looking forward to finding out more bout the past. This chapter reveals alot of the past as well :)
kenjoy12: Thanks! This part will reveal a lot, and Jane’s decision will be made more clear. Atsuko’s mood swings are fun :D
AshuraX: LMAO! Well, she does have a sadistic side. Minami even mentioned that in real life :P
cisda83: Minami is indeed great, but flawed, you’ll find out more this chapter :) And Mariko will be soon explained as well :D
bunny_rabbit: In a way yes, a blue print was already somewhat set for a rebel group, more will be found out soon :)
------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 14 - The Birth of AKB part 2
I strolled around the area for a few minutes and tried to clear my mind. After awhile, I walked towards a small river and stood in front of it, staring at my reflection. For an instant, the image reflected in the water distorted, and showed a girl with eyes full of hate, covered in blood. She stared back at me. I gritted my teeth and jumped into the river, splashing the water away to get rid of the image. “That’s not who I am anymore!” I shouted, and then stopped moving, taking deep breaths in order to calm myself.
“You’ll catch a cold like that” Startled, I turned and saw Maeda Atsuko.
“Maeda” I said.
She frowned, “I told you to call me Atsuko.” She extended her hand for me to take. I slowly reach out my right hand, but suddenly saw it covered and dripping in blood, so instantly I retracted it. Looking again, I saw nothing there.
“Minami?”
“Sorry.” I said, not knowing what I was apologizing for.
“We’re the ones who are sorry. Yuko actually wanted to find you to apologize but I told her she can do that once you return. You were correct; we have no right to judge what you do. Everyone has their own way to fight... and different things to fight for.”
“I’m still sorry. I took it too far when I said you were like the government”
“It was pretty rude” she offhandedly commented as she looked to the sky. She then looked down at me and smiled, “do you want to be forgiven?” she sweetly asked.
“Huh...um...yeah, I guess” I said, slightly caught off guard.
“Then show me something amazing” she said excitedly. I gave her a blank look, not knowing what she meant. “Oh come on, you must know of some place right? You must know this entire area like the back of your hand. I’d love to see something that isn’t as depressing as the place we reside in”
“...” I just kept starting at her; she held a hopeful expression, one that said she wanted to escape from this harsh reality for a few moments before having to tumble back. I knew, because I usually held that expression.
She pouted at my silence, “you don’t have to if you don’t want” She turned to walk away and I snapped out of my trance.
“Wait!” I said and reached out to grab her arm, except I accidently ended up pulling her into the water and we both fell in, then rose up, soaking wet.
“Geez Minami, you can be a klutz can’t you!” I thought she may be angry but she started to laugh. “Come on, let’s go dry off” she stepped out of the water and offered me her hand again, but I told her it was okay, and I got out myself. I could see she looked somewhat hurt but she shrugged it off. “Guess I should head back. Please do come back too if you wish” she smiled and started to walk away.
Ah! Come on Minami. Take a chance!
“I know a place!’ I shouted. She stopped and turned around. “I’ll show it to you, if you’d like” I tried to say it like it was no big deal but my heart was pounding like crazy. She looked ecstatic.
“Lead the way!”
And so I did.
------------------------------------------------------------------
I lead her to a corner of the street where there was an entrance to the sewers. “It’s faster this way. Be careful when going down the steps”
We both hit the floor and I turned on my pocket flashlight and began to lead Atsuko through. “We’ll stop by my place first and get some dry clothes.”
“Alright”
We walked in silence for a few minutes.
“...Can I ask you something?” I said.
“What is it?”
“Why did you tell your friends you could trust me...I mean, next to the rumours, you don’t know me. And isn’t it kind of dangerous revealing your secrets to someone, especially when you and your friends and striking against the government.”
“I’m usually good at reading people, and I can tell you’re a good person. Maybe it’s instinct.”
I looked back at her disbelieving, “that’s it! That’s pretty carless, relying solely on a feeling or instinct”
“Then what else would we rely on to trust people?”
I stopped and looked at her. “I...I don’t know. You should just know more about that person”
She tilted her head, “and how are we supposed to do that without reaching out a friendly hand first. You won’t know who you can and can’t trust without taking a few chances”
We resumed walking. “I guess I get that but...It’s just scary thinking about the fact that you could make the wrong choice when trusting someone.”
.......
“That can’t be helped. Sure it’s sad, but I think it’d be sadder if we never try. I mean, I wouldn’t have been able to meet my wonderful friends if it hadn’t been for me trusting them and them trusting me. I wouldn’t have been able to meet you either...”
I blushed and turned to narrow my eyes at her, “you held a gun at me the first time we met”
She smirked, “and I didn’t shoot you now did I?”
I sighed as we turned another corner. “Alright, here we are”
“...Wow...so you really do live down here”
I shrugged, “it’s not so bad, and it’s safe.”
She turned to smile at me, “it’s home right...I think it’s nice no matter where or what it is. Having a place to call ‘home’ is wonderful”
I was taken aback by the sincerity in her words. She didn’t look down on me and wasn’t criticizing where I lived... “Thanks...um, let me get you a dry shirt and jacket” I rummaged through some things and handed her a white shirt and light red jacket.
“Thank you” she said as she started to change... right there!! I turned around quickly and walked to the corner and started to change as well.
We resumed our walk towards the destination.
“Ow” I heard Atsuko say as she tripped on something. “Even with your light it’s pretty dark in here”
“Yeah, sorry, I don’t like to use a stronger flash than this....” I sighed. “Here” I outstretched my hand to her. I could tell she looked shocked, but then gave a cheerful smile and gladly took my hand. I was thankful for the dark because I didn’t want her to see my face turning red.
“Alright, it’s just up those stairs” We climbed and I pushed aside the metal bars. I helped Atsuko out and we both stood. “Just a bit further”
I led Atsuko through the trail. The area was covered in overgrown grass and roots, both on the ground and on very old abandoned buildings. This used to be a city long ago, but fell during the war before our time. “Right through there” I guided Atsuko through the bushes and showed her the other side.
Looking at her expression, I could tell she was speechless, her eyes were wide and mouth slightly open. Smiling, I looked at the scenery as well. Green covered the entire area, the trees and what’s remaining of the buildings covered in moss. The tall trees allowed just the right amount of light in that reflected in the numerous puddles spread out. The sound of birds chirping echoed around us and the squirrels were running around playing with one another.
“This is...what is this place?” Atsuko asked amazed as she slowly walked around.
“Honestly...I’m not sure. Probably used to be a small district back in the days but was run down and abandoned after the Great War. No one bothered to set foot here anymore and it was taken off any map or trails. Nature took over...”
“It’s...Minami, it’s beautiful!” She turned and gave me her brightest smile, and I swear my heart stopped right then and there. I felt like she belonged in this place. How the sun hit her and the green grass surrounded her. So full of life...Nothing like the world we were used to.
“Y...yeah. I thought you might like it...”
She ran up to me and grabbed my hand. “Come on, I want to look around!” And so we did. We walked around the area and goofed off, climbed the trees, chased the squirrels, rolled around in the grass. After a few hours, when the sun was setting, we ended up leaning against a large tree and just stared at the sky, tired out.
------------------------------------------------------------------
“I can’t believe you found a place like this...I can’t believe you’d ever leave it!”
I laughed. “It just never seemed right living here...I just stumbled upon it one day when I was lost” I said as I remembered that moment.
She raised an eyebrow and teasingly said, “You? Lost? I thought you knew the underground like the back of your hand”
“...No...Not that kind of lost...” I stopped there and Atsuko didn’t press for answers.
“Minami...You don’t have to come with us”
Surprised, I looked to her. “Huh?”
“Infiltrating the government base, you don’t have to come. You can show me the way instead and I’ll guide the others, you’ve already shared with us your secret of the underground pathways, so you fulfilled your promise”
I could tell she was serious, and that she was trying to take my feelings into account since I protested earlier on the matter. Yuko’s words came back to me...but I didn’t want to think about them. Though she was wrong, she was also right.
I clenched my fists; I wanted to protest, to tell her I wanted to help them but...
“I...” Atsuko looked at me and waited for me to finish, I looked into her eyes, wanting to finish...but images suddenly flashed through my mind. My breathing becoming shallow.
Blood. Screams. Fire. Blood. Crying. Blood. ‘Murderer’ Me...’Shinigami’ No!
.....
“Minami!!” I felt Atsuko’s fingers dig into my shoulders as she shook me back and forth. I didn’t realize that I'd been screaming while clutching my head. Her voice seemed distant as she called. I kept clutching my head in pain, but suppressed my screams, trying to get it a grip of reality. Trying to follow Atsuko’s voice so I could come back.
“Minami!”
The images kept surfacing through my mind. I was standing there again, covered in blood, and cutting down anyone who stood in my way. The soldier begged for his life, fear...No. Terror evident in his eyes. He cried out that he had a family to look after, but I paid him no heed. I had to kill him before the fire engulfed the entire base with me in it. We were by the prison facility, dead bodies surrounded us. People I killed. The freed prisoners were all running past trying to escape before the whole place went down but...one young girl suddenly stopped to look back at me and the soldier. My eyes briefly met hers. Not fear in her eyes but...Sadness...Curiosity....Why is she so familiar? ...Atsuko!
I sucked in a deep breath as I reopened my eyes and slowly removed my hands from my head. Lifting up my head, I saw Atsuko still held my shoulders and looked at me worriedly.
“You...You were there” I choked out in surprise as I shrugged her hands off my shoulders and slightly stepped back. Atsuko looked confused and hurt... Don’t give me that look. I’m the one who’s supposed to look like that!
“Minami, what’s wrong?” Worry crossed her face as she tried to step closer, but I kept her at a distance.
“Don’t mess with me!” I raised my voice. “You knew! All this time you knew! There’s no way you’d forget...Forget after seeing something like that! After seeing me! All this time, you knew who I really was!”
Her mouth slightly opened in realization and she gave me a pained expression. “I’m sorry. It’s not that I was trying to keep it a secret, I just didn’t think there was a need to bring it up” she said calmly.
I narrowed my eyes, “Why! Why are you doing this!? What do you want?” I shouted as I slowly backed away.
Atsuko’s POV
Minami’s actions were further worrying me. She was frantic. I stopped trying to approach her. “What do you mean?” I gently asked.
She glared at me, her eyes accusing me of things I did not understand.
“Clearly you have a motive! What...Did I also take a loved one away from you? From your friends. Is your plan to get me close to you so you could take revenge?”
I was taken aback. Her eyes were wild, like she wasn’t really focused on the present, but thinking of the past. I slowly approached her. “Minami please. That’s not it! The other girls don’t even know. Only I do. But I’m not looking for revenge. You’ve done nothing to hurt me.” I tried to reassure her.
“So what then! You want my skills so I can do that again?” she spat out.
“No!” I gripped my fist in frustration.
“Sell me out to the government to get a reward!”
“That’s wrong!” I wasn’t getting through to her.
“Then what! Did you just want to satisfy your curiosity, get to know the shinigami?”
“Minami, no!” How can I get through to her?
“Then what! What do you want?” she demanded.
I charged. I could see she was getting ready to defend herself, but I wasn’t attacking. Once I reached her, I securely wrapped my arms around her neck and held her tightly. I could feel her body stiffen.
“Minami please. Stop focusing on the past and focus on me. Focus on me now in the present. Let me talk. Let me explain.” Tears slid down my eyes and dripped on her neck. I could feel her slightly loosen up as she stopped struggling and dropped her hands to her sides. I still held on to her. Not wanting to let go, out of fear that she’d disappear again.
“You’re right. I did know who you were all this time. I knew the moment I first saw you. But you’re also wrong. I honestly don’t have such ulterior motives. I admit...the first time I met you...I was curious but...not in that way...Minami, when I stopped and met your eyes briefly as you were about to kill that soldier...I saw tears.” I slowly pulled myself away from Minami and saw her eyes widen.
“I...I never cried...” she finally spoke up, but seemed unsure of herself.
“I don’t think you yourself realized that you were. You didn’t wipe away the tears. You let them stream down your face. You had a cold look but...when I saw your tears; I saw something else behind your expression. And yes, it made me curious. It made me want to get to know you. It made me want to understand you. It made me want to comfort you. It made me want to support you...”
She looked at me like I was crazy. “How? How can you say all those things after seeing what I’d done? You knew nothing about me”
I gave her a light smile, “I told you before didn’t I. That I have good intuition about people. Remember what I told you about having to reach out to others to know whether you could trust them? To give them a chance. When I saw you at that moment, I knew I wanted to reach out to you and give you a chance. Shinigami or no Shinigami. The girl I met two years ago is the same person who is standing in front of me now. Your eyes are still the same. So gentle. They speak a thousand words. You hold many secrets Takahashi Minami, but your eyes tell them all” I slowly reached out with my right hand and tenderly wiped away the tears she didn’t know she was shedding.
There was silence between us for awhile. Minami kept her eyes to the ground, then to the sky. Finally, after what seemed like forever, she met my eyes. “You’re...an idiot”
I was slightly taken aback, but tilted my head in curiosity when I felt no malice in her words.
“I don’t...Even know how to deal with you. You’re too straightforward. I don’t know what I’m supposed to do or say.” I could tell she was being serious, because she looked to me as though she was really trying hard to figure out what she could say. Cute.
I smiled. “You weren’t kidding when you said you’re bad at the whole social thing...but it’s okay. Take it one step at a time. I must seem weird to you, after all I said. But I meant each word. If you don’t know what to say, or how to express yourself, then that’s okay too. I’ll learn how to read you better. Your actions, your expressions, your eyes. If you let me stay by your side, I’ll learn so you won’t have to push yourself to be expressive. Until you can learn to be straightforward yourself.”
I could see her blushing as she turned her face away, then slowly looked back to me. “You’re really strange...Do you really want to stay by my side that much?” she asked sceptically.
I nodded. “Like I said, ever since I met you. That hasn’t changed. So Minami, what’ll you say? Will you take a chance and trust me. I promise I’ll never betray you” I reached out my hand to her, something I’ve always wanted to do. Minami nervously looked at my hand, and slowly reached out hers. It took awhile, but her hand finally grabbed hold of mine. I closed my palm around her hand and smiled brightly.
“Alright Atsuko.” Was all she said, and it was enough for me.
------------------------------------------------------------------
Minami’s POV
It was getting late, the sun was gone, and the only light provided was that of the full moons. Atsuko and I leaned against the tree once again and watched as the stars filled the sky. Honestly, this was all too strange. Meeting Atsuko felt like a dream. As though if I took my eyes off her, she’d disappear like everything else. But...I was happy...to hear her words, and I wanted to believe them.
She seemed to understand something about me that even I didn’t. Because if she was willing to reach out her hand to me in the past...In that meeting that didn’t exactly show me in a good light...then I could trust her words now, because even I hated the person I was that stood there in the past.
I let out a light breath. “I was seven when my family was killed.” I started to say as I continued to look at the sky. I felt Atsuko shift beside me and knew she was listening. “My family would provide supplies for people and help out, most of the time not taking money for their deeds. The government always made their daily rounds to collect supplies and money from people, and eventually....My parents had nothing left to give.
Of course the soldiers were angry, but my parents didn’t want to explain that they give others there things to help them out...Not like the soldiers would have cared anyway, but my family were protecting the other citizens. Anyways, they left...But that night, we heard banging on our door and a bunch of soldiers walked in. Behind them they dragged dead bodies of some of the people my parents helped out. They said, ‘this is what happens when you give things that should go to the government, to the peasants.’ I was a kid, so I didn’t understand the situation to well, but I understood those bodies they dropped by our door were no longer that of the living, and I knew we were in trouble.
The soldiers took out their swords and approached my parents. I remember screaming and crying as the soldier cut down my father. My mother held me and...And begged those soldiers to let us live, that she had to look after me, or to at least keep me alive. He cut her down right there as she held me. I can still hear the soldiers’ laughs. One grabbed me by the collar of my shirt and dragged me outside, threw me to the floor and told me to run. That I’d be given a head start. So I ran.”
“Their mistake was giving me that chance. Because I knew I couldn’t outrun them, but I could hide. And I did. Eventually I stumbled upon the sewers and stayed down there till they stopped searching. Probably thought I was dead or would soon die. But my drive for survival intensified, my reason to live was to kill those bastards. So I spent those five years living, surviving, stealing, and training. When I was 12, I let myself purposely be captured and taken to the base camp that had been responsible for dispatching the soldiers that killed my family. Once inside I...well...you know the rest. I slaughtered each and every person in there mercilessly. The guards, soldiers, medics, anyone with a government crest. Burned the place down.
...That soldier you saw me standing over made me realize something though...That I was doing exactly what they’d done to my family. They turned me into someone like them...and I hated myself for it. I left...I didn’t kill that soldier, don’t know if he made it out of the fire, but I never turned back. There were a lot of people in that base Atsuko. I killed a lot of them, not caring about whom they were or what was at stake for them. Government put my head on a high price after that, thing is I killed most witnesses though, maybe only a few recognized me...the soldier I let will never forget my face...some of the prisoners too. I killed so many! I took away the lives of children’s parents! I did what they did to me!
......
After that, I was confused...lost, so I kept wandering in the sewers and came across this place. Honestly, I planned to let myself just die but...This place...I always thought it was amazing...that this place strived to survive. It was completely destroyed but...it rose up again from the ground. Life grew here and started over...so I thought...maybe I could start over as well.”
......
Atsuko’s POV
“Minami, nothing I can say can make that pain go away...But those soldiers made their choice. They chose a side, and fought on that side knowing the risks and consequences. No one is in the right...not even us. But we fight for our own reasons, and someday you’ll find your reason to either stand up or fight again, or continue the way you’ve been living. It’s your choice.”
No other words could be said that would ease the pain of her past, so I simply reached out and held her hand, giving it a reassuring grip. “I’m glad you decided to live...To give yourself another chance. I’m thankful for this place for giving you that opportunity and realization...Your second chance; I’m guessing that’s when you started the whole Robin Hood thing?”
She nodded. “I couldn’t just go back living without doing a thing so...I wanted to continue what my parents did...what they believed in. But I didn’t really let anyone in. I figured the only way the soldiers must have found out about my parents trade was that a citizen told them. They betrayed my parents for who knows what...probably to get a measly reward.”
I slowly let my head rest on her shoulder, hands still intertwined. “But that didn’t stop you from wanting to help people. You’re a good person Minami, no matter what your past is. You may have taken lives, but you also saved some. In the past, I was one of those you saved. I was a prisoner in that base, and would have been executed, but you gave me a second chance. It may not have been your primary objective, but you still saved us....saved me”
“I’m sorry” I heard her say. Lifting my head off her shoulder I raised an eyebrow.
“If you keep apologizing for things, I’ll hit you” I threatened teasingly. I saw her smirk.
“Sorr...Right. But I’m apologizing because you said you wanted to stay by my side and be my friend but I...I still can’t help you and your friends destroy that base. I’ll show you there but...that’s all I can do....Sorry”
...
I punched her arm.
“Ow!” she complained as she rubbed her sore arm.
“Told you to stop saying sorry. You have nothing to be sorry about...I understand. Don’t force yourself to do things you can’t yet.”
“But...Yuko was right. I only got mad because she was right. Technically I am running away...because I’m scared to fight...”
“We’re all running away from something Minami, whether it is the past, present or even future. You’re not the only one. It’s just...You haven’t figured out what you’re fighting for yet...In the past, you fought for revenge, but I’m sure you’ll find a new answer soon enough. Whatever method it may be, just keep living and fighting your way. It’s okay if you don’t accompany us, but when we come back from that mission, all I ask is, that you be there, waiting for us.” A smile finally graced her lips and she nodded.
“I promise Atsuko. I’ll be there waiting for you all...Thank you...haha, that doesn’t seem enough to express what I feel but...thank you” she said.
I gave her an innocent smile. “Then can I ask for something?”
“...Sure.”
“Can I get a kiss?”
“Huh!?” she looked baffled.
“I meant it when I said I’d always wanted to be your friend but...I also meant it when I said I always wanted to be beside you. I don’t want anyone else to take you away.”
She still looked lost. “No one is going to take me away...B...Besides. Isn’t ki...kissing something lovers do...?” she asked uncertainly as a faint blush appeared.
I put my finger on my chin as though I was thinking about it, “well yes but, I want you to be everything to me, and me everything to you. Friend, partner, family, and lover” I bluntly said.
She looked uncomfortable as she further blushed. Moving her gaze anywhere but my eyes. “You really are too straightforward”
I laughed, “And you’re easy to read. I told you that you won’t have to express yourself much around me yet; I can tell you’re confused, but I know you like me...However, its okay. I don’t care what our relationship is, as long as we stick together from now on. I’ll always be patient with you, so please put up with me.” I lightly flicked her head, and laughed as she pouted.
Suddenly, she quickly brought herself closer and gave me a quick peck on the check. I blinked at her in surprise as she blushed again, and I could even feel my face getting hot.
“Well...that’s not exactly what I mean by kiss but...it’s a start.” I said as I was at a loss for words. Shaking my head, I stood up. “Come on; let’s head back to the others.”
I reached out, and she took my hand with no hesitation this time.
End of Chapter 14
-
Oh, wow!!! I am so glad I found your fic. You've got a really wonderful fic going on. I don't think anyone has done this before. You definitely have me hooked. When are you going to update this?
Anyhoo, since Rena-sama is my kami oshi, I would like to take this opportunity to thank you for making her really cool in the Alternate World. Although I was kind of expecting to see her with a katana due to previous kendo training, but I guess retractable claws make her cool, too. I've got a question though? Is Rena from the Original World going to get some screen time? Just wondering. It would have been nice if Alternate Jurina got to see Original Rena, hehehehe!!!!
I will most definitely be looking forward to your future updates.
-
Holy!!! I just finished reading up to Chapter 14 part 1 then posted a comment and a new chapter suddenly pops up!!! I have to read!!!!
-
So that's how they started their "relationship" :farofflook:
A really good start for them.... :mon yeah:
T-t-the ending of this part....my heart...it got pierced...a...a direct hit... :on gay: ah... that was too sweet, it's just is... :farofflook:
Every word that I read here made my heart crumble (lol wth am I... I'm becoming like one of those people... e.o) :mon XD:
Dammit...this really made a huge impact on me... :mon fire: maybe it's cuz...it's how everything just started between them... :mon lovelaff:
I don't know how to express myself here... lol I better stop before I keep spouting nonsense... xD :mon evillaff:
heh, thanks for the update~ :kneelbow: this really is...ah...I could read this over and over.... :nya:
-
wow...just WOW.. :farofflook:
minami past is so sad... :gyaaah:
acchan and minami is so sweet i love how their relationship start...
kyaaaaaaaaaa :ptam-shy: :ptam-glow:
i can wait... :tantrum:
i hope its wednesday already :frustrated:
thank u for the update arrow :on gay:
-
Ah Acchan doesn't seem to be satsified with just a kiss on the cheek~~~
-
Ahh...Ohh...Umm...Yeah...Okay that's it...AtsuMina!!~!!~!!~!!~!!~
:wub: XD :w00t:
~Oh great! There's an AtsuMina moment...even though only a kiss on the cheek~
:D :oops: :)
~Wow...So Jane...Did kill many people, but for revenge...Of course she is mad and sad...
:( 8) :banghead:
~Well, I'm glad Atsuko understand her, i'm glad Jane didn't misunderstood Atsuko!~!~!~
:lol: :P XD
~And i'm glad that...This awesome chapter is updated on my birthday!~!~ Horray!~!~
:wub: :oops: :heart:
~Ohh, I wonder is there another part? Or is it the end of the part already? Mehh...I'll just wait till then~
:oops: :lol: :roll:
~Pls update the next one!~!~! I'll be waiting and will be looking forward to it!~!~ Nice update btw!~!~
:twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
-
I dont know what to say thiis chapter is so amazing I cant say more
and minamis past is so sad but now I can understand her ^^
-
Awesome!! Atsumina!!! <3 this chapter was shocking and cute all in one xD
Im thinking if the shinigami will appear in the mission... hmmm... well, I have to wait
This fanfic is awesome really, you have an awesome story and an awesome Background story, its hard found fanfics like this
BTW, awesome chapter <3 keep going!! :D
-
Yeah another update again...
Ah... Minami and Atsuko got closer...
They even went together to a romantic place... well beautiful place i guess
Ah... Minami was a shinigami...
Eh... Minami had a very horrible past....
So that was why she scared to turned back to her dark side again...
Yeah... Minami got a kiss on the chick
What's going to happen next?
Can't wait to see
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Uwaaa~ AtsuMina moments! :wub: :wub:
I see.. Jane got through a horrible past.. That's why she's undoing things on her way..
Oh thank goodness Acchan able to explained and expressed her feelings..
Can't wait what will happen next.. Oh! Wednesday? Be waiting for you next up then! :fap
I'm soooo in lloooovvvveeeee with yyooooouuuuu.....r fic~! :nervous :love: :wub: :wub:
Thank you for the update :bow: :twothumbs
-
*///* so sweet atsumina!!!!
Thanks so much for this
Update soon!!!
Really im a Fan of your FF!!!
i will wait for more story and Atsumina
^_^
-
Oh, wow!!! I am so glad I found your fic. You've got a really wonderful fic going on. I don't think anyone has done this before. You definitely have me hooked. When are you going to update this?
Anyhoo, since Rena-sama is my kami oshi, I would like to take this opportunity to thank you for making her really cool in the Alternate World. Although I was kind of expecting to see her with a katana due to previous kendo training, but I guess retractable claws make her cool, too. I've got a question though? Is Rena from the Original World going to get some screen time? Just wondering. It would have been nice if Alternate Jurina got to see Original Rena, hehehehe!!!!
I will most definitely be looking forward to your future updates.
A new reader :D thanks, really glad u like the fic :) as for updates. I usually update within a weeks time & will do my best to keep that going until I finish the fic. Itl be less than 25 chapters but I may include bonus one shots for the fic after its done regarding more things if the past or future :)
As for Rena, she would've had a katana if it were the original going to the alternate world, but alternate world Rena likes the claws :P ill try to give the original Rena screen time if I can fit her in :)
Thanks again for showing interest in the fic :D
Ill reply to the other comments once I update the fic on either Tuesday or Wednesday :D thanks again everyone!
-
I know it's a minor thing, but could you please fix the word Travel in the title, it hurts me everytime I see it
Great fic by the way lol, I've been reading it, but I've kinda been lurking
-
I know it's a minor thing, but could you please fix the word Travel in the title, it hurts me everytime I see it
Great fic by the way lol, I've been reading it, but I've kinda been lurking
lmao! I'll fix that! Thanks for pointing it out! I honestly never paid attention to it cause I always copy and paste my title, but just change the chapter # :P Appreciate the lurking btw :D Thanks for reading! :)
-
Oh, wow!!! I am so glad I found your fic. You've got a really wonderful fic going on. I don't think anyone has done this before. You definitely have me hooked. When are you going to update this?
Anyhoo, since Rena-sama is my kami oshi, I would like to take this opportunity to thank you for making her really cool in the Alternate World. Although I was kind of expecting to see her with a katana due to previous kendo training, but I guess retractable claws make her cool, too. I've got a question though? Is Rena from the Original World going to get some screen time? Just wondering. It would have been nice if Alternate Jurina got to see Original Rena, hehehehe!!!!
I will most definitely be looking forward to your future updates.
A new reader :D thanks, really glad u like the fic :) as for updates. I usually update within a weeks time & will do my best to keep that going until I finish the fic. Itl be less than 25 chapters but I may include bonus one shots for the fic after its done regarding more things if the past or future :)
As for Rena, she would've had a katana if it were the original going to the alternate world, but alternate world Rena likes the claws :P ill try to give the original Rena screen time if I can fit her in :)
Thanks again for showing interest in the fic :D
Ill reply to the other comments once I update the fic on either Tuesday or Wednesday :D thanks again everyone!
Thank you so much *gives 90-degree bow*
-
I really love this story!!! :kneelbow:
Chapter 13
I wonder why Mariko was different...Was she working for the government?
Chapter 14
Minami's past is sad :cry:
But the Atsumina moments are cute :twothumbs
Thanks for the update~ Can't wait for the next chapter!!!
-
As always thanks for reading everyone and thanks for commenting as well! I really appreciate and I’m glad to know you’re all enjoying the chapters! I already have chapter 16 written which is the final part of AKB’s past. I can update it either tomorrow or Friday, whatever you all prefer :P
hikari_043083: Thanks again for reading & commenting :) OW Rena will have a bit of ‘screen’ time in chapter 17!
FlameHazeKatsu: Glad you like how Atsuko and Minami’s relationship started! I had a lot of fun writing and coming up with a way to create a strong connection between the two :)
Chichay12: Thank you! Really glad you liked Atsumina’s development :D Minami’s past is indeed sad :( it was necessary to write it this way to explain her characters and how her relations with members play out :)
AshuraX: Lol not fully satisfied but satisfied nonetheless since it was still quite the action from Minami :P
Dieyg48: The story of the past will continue so there is another part, and more small Atsumina moments :) And wow, glad I could update that chapter on your birthday, I hope you had a wonderful birthday!!!
Elo: Thank you very much! And glad this chapter helped you to understand Minami more :D A persons past does play an important role to shaping who that person becomes :)
abcari: Glad I could make it cute and shocking! :D & thanks for the compliment, I’m trying my best to make sure all the chapters of the past add up to how the future has become and to of course explain relationships and backgrounds :)
cisda83: Minami is indeed scared to return to that dark side! Thanks for reading :D
kenjoy12: LOL! You’re too awesome haha. Thanks for loving the fic :) <3
Archer1992: Thanks for being a fan!!! More Atsumina to come :)
sasumiofjp: Lol thanks again for pointing out the part of the title misspelled. That’s what I get for just copy and pasting it all the time and just changing the chapter # :P Again thanks for reading!
Takaminafan49: Mariko shall be explained.
----------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter- 15 -The Birth of AKB part 3
We’d been walking back towards Atsuko’s home, and finally saw the building in sight. She was still holding on to my hand, and the warmth was becoming evident. I decided to strike up a conversation.
“So...since you knew all along who I was, what was the deal with our 2nd meeting when you pointed the gun at me?”
She grinned, “I knew the gun wouldn’t scare you much, but I figured if I’d mentioned I recognized you, you’d run away.”
I thought about that and knew she was right. “So you wouldn’t have shot me if I’d run”
She gave me a playful shove, “of course not.”
“So then the whole me having to take responsibility for you shooting the two morons was just your plot of getting me to work with you” I raised an eyebrow.
“Well...if you put it that way, then yes. I took advantage of the situation so I could get to know you...Besides, we really did need your help so it was an added bonus”
“You’re kind of scary...” I feigned fear to tease her and she elbowed me in the stomach.
“Uf! ...Okay, I take it back”
She smiled sweetly and held the door to the building open for me. “After you”
“Gee, thanks”
We headed up and Atsuko entered the pin to unlock the door. Once in, I again felt a presence beside the door, however, this time I didn’t reach for my dagger. Instead, I kept a calm expression and turned to face Yuko who held the gun to my head.
She gave me a look of a kid who had their favourite toy ripped away from them, “aw, come on! What happened to your quick reflexes?”
I raised an eyebrow, “I knew it was you”
Gun still to my head, she raised her other hand and waved a finger back and forth in a scolding manner. “Never let your guard down, even in a familiar territory around friends”
My face showed slight shock. Friends...Again they throw the word around easily...but, as Atsuko said, one has to learn to take a chance.
I felt Atsuko lightly nudge me to get me out of my daze. I wanted to change.
I saw Yuko slightly let her guard down, so I swiftly grabbed hold of her hand holding the gun, brought it downward and flicked her wrist. She dropped the gun then I twisted her arm behind her back.
“Better?” I casually said.
Yuko turned her head around and grinned, “Better”
I smiled too and let her go.
“Welcome back” Sashihara stepped forward.
“You guys took awhile so we were worried” Kojima added.
“If you two wanted time alone, you could’ve just told us” Yuko teased.
I felt Atsuko wrap her arms around my left arm possessively and she grinned, “But then you wouldn’t have let us be alone”
Sashihara, Yuko, and I all widened our eyes.
“Did something happen between you two!?” Yuko asked.
“No!”
“Yes!” Atsuko and I answered differently at the same time.
“Eh, what happened” Kojima asked curiously.
“Nothing” I glared.
Atsuko pouted at me, “You call what happened back there nothing”
I got flustered, “eh...no well...not nothing I guess...”
“Come on! Spill” Yuko said.
Atsuko smiled brightly at all of them, “Minami agreed to be my friend”
“Eh! That’s it! I thought it was something more” Sashihara said.
“Well considering Minami’s behaviour before, I think that is a big deal” Kojima pointed out.
Atsuko nodded. “She’s working on her social skills. Speaking of which, Minami” she turned to me as she let go of my arm. “Don’t you have something you want to say to the others?”
...
I knew what she was talking about. On our way back, we also discussed how I should at least try to be more open and honest like we’d previously talked about. She’s suggested I’d start small, by talking to her friends. However, she told me I didn’t have to share my past if I didn’t want too.
Atsuko pushed me slightly forward towards the others. “Um...” I gulped. This wasn’t something I’ve done in a long time...I think I forgot how too actually. They all stared at me and waited. I took a deep breath and exhaled. Suddenly, I bowed at an 80 degree angle and yelled, “Um...would you all consider being my friends!!”
....
“Pfft” I heard a couple people trying to hold in their laughter, slowly I straightened up and saw even Atsuko was trying not to laugh.
My face turned red. “What! Did I do it wrong?”
“Not necessarily wrong...just...” Sashihara began to say.
“Old fashioned maybe...” Kojima provided.
“Like a little kid asking permission to be friends” Yuko smiled.
I blushed, “we...well It’s not like I know how to do this okay.” I pouted as they all lightly laughed.
“It’s alright. Nothing wrong with it. I’m sorry about before, I’d be honoured to have you as a friend” Yuko smiled as she stuck out her hand. I reached out and grabbed hold of her hand and we shook on it.
“Oh! Me too!” Sashihara yelled as she came forward and held out her hand.
“Me as well!” Kojima smiled as she did the same.
This time I blushed from embarrassment, but gladly accepted each of their outstretched hands and shook them.
“Thanks” I smiled. Atsuko came beside me and patted my head.
“See, it’s not so hard”
Suddenly, I heard beeping sounds coming from outside the door. Someone is entering. I kept my guard up as the door opened to reveal a tall woman with short brown hair.
“Y...You’re that girl!” I said as I pointed to the young woman.
She raised her eyebrows in surprise when she saw me, but then smiled. “What a pleasant surprise this is. We meet again.”
“Huh, Mariko sama, you and Minami know each other?” Sashihara asked.
“You guys know her?” I said.
Atsuko introduced us, “Minami, this is the last member of our group, her name is Shinoda Mariko. She’s the one who rallied us together actually”
“Rallied?” I said as I kept an eye on her.
“Well Atsuko first met up with me and Haruna, and then we met up with Sasshi and Mariko. Turns out Mariko was recruiting some help for a little mission so got us together.” Yuko said.
“She’s a government spy” Kojima casually added.
“What!” I say and I jumped back, but before I could pull out my dagger, Atsuko gently held my arm.
“Its okay” she reassured.
Yuko lightly pushes Haruna. “Haruna, she’s not a government spy”
“You’re saying it wrong” Sashihara pointed out as she sighed.
“Huh...But she spies on the government” Haruna said.
“Okay...Now I’m confused” I say.
“Haruna, saying she’s a government spy means that she works and spies for the government, not the opposite” Atsuko added.
“Huh, really!”
“Yes!” They all said.
Mariko laughed at the exchange.
I relaxed again and turned back to her. “So how did you know who I was then? I’m guessing bumping into me back on the streets was no accident”
She smirked, “Insightful. Indeed, it was no accident. As the others mentioned, I rallied them together about a year and a half ago based on their skills and situations. I figured we could all use one another’s assistance so we worked together. We liked each other so much though we decided to stick together” she said as she walked over to Kojima and Yuko and threw her arms around their necks in a playful manner.
“Of course, I did my research on you and was hoping to recruit you to be part of our little family. Clearly, they beat me to it though. Strange how fate works” she smiled. I see...so that means she knows my past as well.
Catching my expression, Shinoda said, “No need to worry, your past is your story to tell, you are free to say and do as you please here. So is it safe to assume you are joining us?”
Atsuko spoke up before I could. “About that mission...Minami showed me the underground path to the base and how to enter. That’s one of the reasons why we were so late. So if it’s okay with everyone, is it fine if she sits this one out?”
I fiddled with my jacket nervously, worried they’d be angry. However, I was met with understanding smiles instead.
“You’ve already helped us Minami san, so don’t worry” Sashihara said.
“Nothing wrong with sitting the mission out” Kojima added.
“Don’t sweat it; we can handle this no problem” Yuko assured.
“Where will you be in the meantime?” Shinoda curiously asked.
I looked to all their faces and spoke, “if it’s alright with you...can I be here once you all return...?” I nervously asked.
“Of course! We expect nothing less” Atsuko said as everyone nodded in agreement.
“Well then, we’ve already prepped for the mission, so grab your supplies, and Atsuko will lead the way” Shinoda instructed.
Everyone went around the room and grabbed what they needed and went to the door.
“The password for this place is 28934, feel free to come and go as you wish” Sashihara told me.
“You can make yourself at home, don’t hold back” Kojima offered.
“We shouldn’t be gone long” Yuko said.
“We’ll have plenty of time to talk Minami” Shinoda smiled.
They all left and only Atsuko stood by the door.
“I’ll see you when we come back then...right?”
I grinned, “of course”
She caught me off guard as she wrapped her arms around me for a hug. “Then I’ll see you soon” she smiled at me as she left and caught up with the others.
----------------------------------------------------------------
Once the girls left, I decided to go outside for a stroll to kill some time until they’d finish. Wow...I can’t believe it, I actually made friends. I smiled as I continued my walk, which was probably the first time I ever did. As I kept walking, I suddenly felt something collide with me. I stumbled but didn’t fall. Looking down, I saw a kid on the floor.
“Hey, you okay?” I helped the little boy up as he dusted himself off.
“Yeah, sorry”
“Don’t worry. It’s dangerous to go running without looking though”
“Can’t help it, I wanted to get away from those government scum” he spat out.
My senses were then on alert. Government soldiers are walking around this early in the day... “Hey kid, where’d you see them?”
He pointed towards an alley around the corner and I thanked him as I headed there. I put my hood on then casually and slowly made my way to the corner. Stopping at the edge, I slightly peeked to see three guards discussing something.
“I’m telling you man, this is it. This time, that little thief is going down” the tall soldier laughed. Thief? And are they...drunk...What idots. I kept listening.
“I hope so, that brat is a pain in the ass, but considering she was spotted in this area, and the eastern base is the closest in this area, it’s clear she’d strike it next” another soldier said.
“Well, she’ll be in for quiet the surprise once she gets there. Probably doesn’t even suspect it’s a trap. I’m ready to be done with that goddamn kid” the third soldier spat out.
My eyes widened and my heart began to race. Trap...they set a trap for me...but the others are headed there now! I slowly backed away and ran a safe distance from the soldiers. Arriving at an isolated alley, I stopped to catch my breath.
I have to warn them...I have to go there...
Before taking a step, images flashed through my mind. Images kept replaying of that massacre I’d caused. I stumbled and placed a hand on the wall to keep me upright. My breaths were becoming shallow. I was hyperventilating. Calm down Minami! Calm down! Not now! I don’t have time for this.
Just when I thought I may collapse, new images surfaced in my head. Atsuko. Atsuko, Yuko, Haruna, Rino, even Mariko.
My...friends. They’re my friends. I can’t abandon them. I calmed my breathing and stood upright. The way I see it, I have two options, continue running away and let them get caught...or help them. Atsuko’s words resurfaced through my mind. She’d told me that someday I’d find a reason to fight, not just for revenge.
“Come on Minami...for once in your life...you have something more to fight for” I clenched my fist and thought about the others. This is my second chance. It’s time to stop running away.
Determination sparked within me. I’d go and help my friends. Before taking off to the sewers, I realized that I myself may need help. Who the hell can I go to...? Suddenly it clicked, and I took off running.
----------------------------------------------------------------
A couple of minutes later, I arrived at an abandoned part of the district. It still had quite a few occupants, but it was mostly infested with kids with no place to go, so they settled in the old buildings. I know she’s here...but where the heck will I find her.
I walked and looked around, hoping to spot her, even knocking on a few doors, in which case there was usually no answer. Come on, come one.
I was getting nervous; worried she may no longer live around here. Just when I was about to give up and go by myself to the base, I saw a little girl with short black hair in a ponytail playing outside with a street dog. I recognized her, even though it’s been a year. I calmly walked up to her and stopped a bit away from her and the dog, enough for her to realize my presence. She stopped playing and looked at me.
At first she was curious, but then I saw she became cautious. Thinking I didn’t notice, she slowly rested her hand on top her sheathed dagger.
“Whoa there” I calmly said as I raised both arms and crouched down on one knee to meet her eye level. I took off my hood and smiled. ”I don’t know if you remember me but...” before I could finish, recognition sparked in her eyes.
“Ah, you’re the girl who was with her at the base one year ago”
I nodded, “thanks for remembering...Jurina right?” She nodded in confirmation.
“Jurina, I need a favour. Can you please take me to see Rena?”
She eyed me for a bit but nodded. “Follow me” The dog ran off and I followed her towards one of the houses.
Once we reached the door, she opened it and stepped inside. I waited at the door step. She turned around and looked up, “you can come in you know”
I was taken aback. Interesting kid. “Thanks” I stepped inside and she closed the door.
“You can sit at the table there, I’ll call Rena.” She scampered off up the stairs.
I decided to stay standing by the door.
Story was that I’d met Rena a year ago on a mission. I’d infiltrated one of the government bases in order to take what I could. Alarms were somehow tripped through so things got messy. I’d run into Rena at the base, and of course we were cautious with one another at first, but realized we both were against the government. Therefore, we decided to join forces. During our little raid, we ended up freeing the prisoner there, and among those prisoners was little Jurina who was seven at the time. After escaping, we stuck together for a bit and learned Jurina was an orphan. Rena told me she’d take care of the girl, so we split. Actually, Rena knew of my past, she’d known who I was from when she first saw me, but decided to trust me. Like Atsuko, there was something about her I couldn’t understand, but that’s why I came to her for help. Taking another leap of faith and trusting someone.
In a few minutes Jurina came back down, and this time Rena was with her.
“Uh, hey” I awkwardly raised a hand in greeting.
She actually smiled, “you don’t have to be so nervous, why don’t we have a seat?”
“Um, actually, I’m kind of in a rush”
She went to the fridge and grabbed a bottle of water, tossing it to me. “You seem tired. So, go on”
“Thanks” I gulped down the water, not realizing how thirsty I was. “The thing is, my friends are walking into a trap at the eastern base, and I could really use your help”
I could tell she was shocked by what I’d said, but her expression lightened and she looked straight into my eyes. “Alright, I’ll help”
It was my turn to be shocked. “Just like that?”
“You've change....Or should I say you're changing. Your eyes tell me that you’re still the same person I met a year ago, but they’re slowly becoming calmer. I can tell you’re serious though...and determined. You also never struck me as a person to ask for help... So these friends of yours must mean a lot.
I nodded. “People can change you I guess. And I do want to change...I know I’m asking something selfish here by dragging you into this”
She looked down to Jurina and smiled, “people change us indeed. It’s alright Takahashi, I want to help. Any enemy of the government is an ally of mine. Let’s go help your friends.”
I gave a big smile, honestly grateful towards Rena. “Wait, what about Jurina?”
“Can I come!?” Jurina eagerly asked.
Rena lightly flicked the young girl’s forehead. “You hold down the fort, got it”
“Boo! Fine”
Rena smiled and patted her head. She quickly went and equipped her weapons. She had an arm guard on each hand that’d release claws on command, and she tucked away a dagger on her thigh and gun on her waist.
“Pick something out” Rena instructed as she pointed at the weapons in the corner.
I stared at the weapons, unsure. Rena saw my expression and softly said, “Daggers won’t be enough. If we want to make it out of there alive with your friends, we have to fight with all we got.”
I nodded. She’s right.
“Here, how about this” Jurina walked over and held out a black and silver magnum revolver. My eyes widened. “What’s wrong? Don’t know how to use it?” she curiously asked.
“Huh. Oh no, actually I had a very similar gun to this” I took the gun from her and strapped it to my waist, along with extra ammunition. “Ready” I turned to Rena.
“Let’s go” she said, I nodded, and we were off.
-
TOMORROW!
Pls post it tom XD
Arrow thank you for the update :on gay:
-
Uu...Another part of AKB past...Hm, this is so interesting!~!~
:w00t: :D XD
~Well, that's explain it...About Mariko...Naruhodo...Oh Takamina...Friends!~!~ Nyahaha!~!~
:lol: 8) :P
~Glad that Takamina make friend~~ Horayy...B-But...Those government...Damn it!!!
:angry: :smhid :thumbdown:
~They set a trap there!! I hope Atsuko and the other is save...Yeah, hope so...
:shocked :O :banghead:
~Oh...Takamina meet Jurina and Rena...And they decide to help her to warn or rescue them...GO!~!~!~
XD :yep: :fap
~Hm...I'll be looking forward for the next one...This gonna be a long story!~!~ Love it!~!~ Thanks!~!~
:twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
-
post it tomorrow..pleaseee...
and thank you for the update.. :bow:
-
haruna really such and air head no matter in which world :on lol:
hoo...a trap eh :hehehe:
rena and her retractable claw reminds me with wolverine :cool1:
update the last part for the past tomorrow please....
-
ooooo but minami saves everyone...or i hope so...
UPDATE SOON!!!!!
^_^!!!!!
-
Tomorrow~
Please update soon! :D
I understand who Mariko is now! :3
Haruna's airhead moment was funny XD
Thanks for the update :)
-
Uwaaaa~ Ohmygosh! WOW :w00t:
Awesome! Can't wait for the next up~!
Minami and Rena! Hurry!
Yosha~ :fap
Thank you for the update :bow: :twothumbs
-
oh,.....
WMatsui enter the picture~
nod nod, go rescue them~~
the way that Taka asked them to be friends was so cute~
-
Lol okay, I'll post chapter 16 tomorrow and respond to everyone's comments as usual :) Thanks everyone!
-
I forgot to comment on last two parts.... SORRY!!!!!!!!! :cry: :cry: :cry:
Takatiny hear was so cool!!!!!!!!! XD XD XD
I want the OW Rena, Yukirin, Jurina and Mayuyu to go on Alternate World.....
Waiting for the next update..... XD XD XD
-
Interesting....
Mariko was a spy....
What's going to happen next?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Thanks everyone! So since this was already written, here is chapter 16! I know my updates can sometimes be quick which may be a hassle at times since it give you all a lot to read :P But feel free to comment whenever you want and on whatever chapter you want if you wanted to but didn’t have a chance for a previous posting :)
So this is the last part of AKB’s past, next chapter we’re back to the present! Hope you all like this! Enjoy the read & if you have anything to say please comment!
Replies:
Chichay12: Today the posting of the chapter shall be! & you’re welcome :)
Dieyg48: Glad you find it interesting! I’m worried I’m boring you guys T_T & yeah, the ‘friend’ concept is knew to Minami so good think she was able to make some! As for the saving, you’ll see what happens in this chapter :)
olive29: You’re welcome, here is the next chapter today as requested :D
bunny_rabbit: A part of her will always be an airhead no matter what world indeed :P The inspiration for Rena’s claws came from wolverine! Total badass! :) Enjoy the update!
Archer1992: Let’s see how the saving will go! :)
Takaminafan49: Here is the update! :D & glad Mariko’s role was understood, she was a mystery when first introduced to Minami! Lol glad you liked Haruna’s airhead moment!
kenjoy12: You’re welcome, thanks for your enthusiasm for the fic!
Shinoki: Wmatsui, yay! Yeah, this is one of the reasons why Minami relied on Rena a lot in the future :) & glad you found Taka’s friend making method cute~ that’s what I was going for ^^
X_Last-Cross_X: Don’t apologize!!! Feel free to comment whenever you want on whatever chapters you want! Haha ‘Takatiny’ I like that name :P As for members going to the alternate world... it could very well happen :D
cisda83: Glad you find it interesting :D
----------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 16 - The Birth of AKB part 4
Rena and I were racing through the sewers towards the government base. She wasn’t surprised when I showed her the underground system I used, instead she was impressed.
As we kept running side by side, I spoke up, “so um...how are things with Jurina”
She gave me a curious look but then kept her eyes forward. “They’re great actually. She’s a handful, but a good and strong kid.”
“I see...That’s good...about that time, um...I never got to say thanks...for helping me and all. Actually, I was pretty cold from the way I remember it” I admitted.
She let out a small laugh, “you really are trying to change. Don’t sweat it; we both aided one another then. Sure you may not have been the friendliest company to keep around, but you held up your end of the bargain.”
I nodded, though obviously she couldn’t see since we were still running. I may not be great at reading people like Atsuko is, but I could tell that Rena was a good person.
“Alright, just around that corner there” I informed her as we slowed our pace. “Up the ladder through the bars should take us to their basement level. I’m sure the government still doesn’t know about these entrances, so the traps they set must be on their main floors.”
“We won’t know what to expect once we’re in there, traps still could be in place, and they could still be waiting for you. We’ll have to be careful, find your friends then get out.”
I nodded, and we both headed up.
----------------------------------------------------------------
Once in the basement, we confirmed that we were in the clear, and that we’d head up to the first floor.
“Do we have a plan?” Rena whispered.
I raised an eyebrow, “what are you looking at me for?” I asked perplexed.
“Well...do you?” she ignored my last question.
I sighed. “If they were expecting me, they probably set up the traps by their supplies on the east wing. The west wing is where the prisons usually located...so they could be on either end.”
“...Do you think they’d kill them right away?” Rena bluntly asked, and I flinched. Though it was a valid question.
“...I don’t know” I honestly answered.
“...So where should we head first?”
Suddenly, out attention was directed towards the sound of shouts and gun shots. “I’m guessing that way” I said, and me and Rena ran through the halls towards the east wing.
Rena and I both took out our guns and held them in our hands as we ran down the hall. The gun felt unfamiliar, and yet familiar in my hands.
As we ran, we spotted two guards up ahead, and they caught sight of us as well.
“Hey! More intruders!” the young man yelled. He was about to raise his gun to fire but Rena reacted first by shooting him in the chest. His partner raised his gun but I held mine to him as well, as did Rena.
“If you were smart, you’d drop that gun” Rena instructed. He looked back and forth between us, gun still raised.
Idiot. I fired my revolver and shot at his gun, sending it flying out of his hand. I then charged him and kicked his stomach, he fell on his back and I aimed my gun at him again. “Let’s try this again. Where are the group of girls who infiltrated this base?” Rena walked over beside me.
“Ha! Those brats are probably dead by now. They won’t cooperate, and there’s too many soldiers” he smirked and my temper flared. I fired the bullet right beside his head and he screamed.
“That’s not what I asked.”
“Okay! Okay! They set off the trap on the east wing and fled to the south, soldiers are chasing them down to a dead end.”
“We should hurry after them” Rena informed. I nodded and looked down to the soldier and cocked my gun.
His eyes widened. “No please! Please don’t kill me! Please!” he pleaded. I hesitated for an instant, and that was enough time for the soldier to pull out a knife and spring forward. I still didn’t pull my trigger, instead I tried to dodge, but he managed to cut my left arm. A shot then rang out and I saw blood pour out of his chest as he fell to the ground. Rena stood behind him with her gun aimed.
I let out a breath of releif. “Than...” Rena grabbed me by my collar and slammed me to the wall. I winced as my left arm made contact.
“Are you an idiot? That was careless! If you’re not serious about saving your friends then you shouldn’t have come” she glared.
I glared back, “of course I’m serious!” I tried to pull her hand off me and move but she tightened her grip and slammed me back into the wall.
“Then act like it! If you go hesitating like that again, you’ll get us both killed. You’re not working alone anymore Takahashi, get that through your head. Your actions right now will determine if you’re friends and us get to live”
I lowered my head, ashamed of myself. She was right; it wasn’t just my life on the line anymore. I wasn’t working solo anymore to just steal some things...I was here to save my friends. I looked over at two dead soldiers and flinched again.
Rena sighed and let go of me. “It’s either them...or us Takahashi. Next time, don’t go pulling out your gun if you don’t plan to properly use it” she walked ahead of me.
I gripped the gun that was in my hand and followed behind Rena.
----------------------------------------------------------------
As we headed towards the others, I quickly cut a piece of my jacket and Rena helped tie it on the cut on my left arm.
We arrived at the east wing and saw many dead bodies lying around. Thankfully none of them were the people I knew.
“Clearly they were here” Rena said.
I nodded. “There’s the path to the south wing, let’s hurry”
On our way, we ran into a few more guards. Wanting to keep our presence hidden as we approached, we decided no guns till we reached the south wing. Rena sprang out her claws and cut down the soldiers in her path. I took out both my daggers and immobilized the soldiers then knocked them out. I could start to feel the pain from the cut in my left hand, but ignored it and kept moving forward.
As we got closer, the sounds got louder. The shouting, the shooting.
We saw the pathway end at a turn and stopped at the corner.
“You ready for what’s behind there?” Rena asked.
“I don’t have much of a choice” I answered. We both nodded and charged in.
----------------------------------------------------------------
Yuko’s POV
We were getting creamed...well not entirely but close to it. There were a lot of soldiers, and only five of us. We were exhausted, running low on ammo, therefore relying on our close range weapons.
So far we were managing to hold up, only sporting a few minor injuries, but we didn’t know how long we could fight them off. I stuck by Sasshi’s side. She wasn’t much of a fighter, so I was assisting her. I had my katana out and was cutting down any soldier in my way. One came up at my side and fired his gun. I swiftly deflected his bullet with my blade and cut his gun in half, then ran him through the chest with the katana.
“Sasshi! 12 o clock!” I shouted. She quickly turned in the proper direction and fired. The other soldier dropped.
Haruna’s POV
Mariko and I fought back to back. Both I and she had out our tonfa guns. Striking the close by enemies and shooting the ones at a distance.
“How long can we keep this up?” I panted as I shot another soldier and slammed one of my guns to another’s head.
“For as long as we have to!” Mariko said as she flipped a soldier over her shoulder and slammed him into the floor, and then shot him.
Atsuko’s POV
“Ah!” I shouted as I stabbed a soldier in his chest with my dagger, swiftly pulling it out and stabbing the one who approached behind me. Another soldier raised his gun and fired, but I used his friend who I’d just killed as a shield, and then drew out my own gun and shot the guy.
I quickly looked around at my friends and saw them exhausted as well. I don’t know how long we can keep going.
“Woah!” I heard Sasshi yell. I turned and saw she was on the floor, a soldier smirking as he held his gun at her. Before I could react, a shot rang out and the soldier collapsed as the bullet went through his chest. I turned in surprise and saw a girl I didn’t recognize...and beside her was... “Minami!” I shouted. Happy to see the older girl came for us, though I admit surprised to see she was with someone else.
I made eye contact with Minami and she smiled and nodded. Her way of maybe telling me things would be okay. I also nodded and went back to fighting.
Minami’s POV
I ran into the battle and immobilized as many soldiers as I could. I used my daggers to cut them on the arm and legs then slammed the base of my dagger to their heads. I heard one approach behind me and I quickly ducked, brought out my leg and slid it in a 180 degree motion, bringing the guy down to the ground. I grabbed him from his collar, lifter him slightly then slammed his head back down to the floor to knock him out.
Looking over, I saw Rena was handling herself well.
I stood and saw more soldiers approach. Damn it, just how many are there...I touched the gun strapped to my waist, and slowly pulled it out. My hands shook as I held the revolver...No time to hesitate...no time to hesitate....no time to hesitate.
“Bitch!” I heard someone angrily yell. I turned and saw a soldier slam Atsuko into the wall. She dropped her weapon as he kicked her in the stomach. She slid to the floor and coughed, and he aimed his gun at her. “I’ll teach you not to mess with us! Why don’t you beg for your life, maybe I’ll let you live” he smirked.
My heart constricted. Suddenly, I felt like the only people in this room were the soldier and Atsuko, because that’s all I could see. When she tried to recover, he kicked her down again and kept telling her to beg for her life.
My breathing became eratic, my vision foggy...and yet very much in focus. Images flashed through my mind...this time of the soldiers killing my parent’s right in front of me.
No...No...Not again...I’m not that same helpless little girl anymore...I can fight! You won’t...You won’t take anyone else away from me!
Anger quickly radiated through my very core. I lifted the gun with shaking hands and aimed it at the soldier. “You won’t....I won’t let you” I whispered. I gripped the gun and held it steadily in place. I felt something inside me snap as he struck Atsuko again, and I fired.
The bullet struck him right in the head, and he instantly fell to the floor. Atsuko raised her head as she wiped the blood from her lips and looked at me, but I was no longer looking at her.
I shifted my gaze to the other soldiers. No hesitation. I won’t let them take anything of mine anymore.
A soldier ran at me and I raised my gun with no effort and shot him in the head. I heard another approach from behind and without even having to look; I pointed the gun behind me and fired. Heard him fall. I walked up to a soldier who was cornering Sasshi and grabbed him by the collar, pulling him backwards and slammed him to the floor.
He looked up with shock, raised his hands, “please don...” I shot him before he could finish.
I turned back to Sasshi, saw her looking surprised as well. “Hand me a spare gun” I casually told her as I held out my hand.
She just nodded and handed me a pistol. I loaded it and turned back to the battle, a gun now in each hand.
Atsuko’s POV
That fraction of a second I met Minami’s eyes, I knew something was wrong. No...Not wrong...because for some reason, I felt like she was still herself. That she was in control. But I knew this was something she didn’t want to do...Was it?
I stood myself up from the wall, and watched as Minami gunned down every soldier. It didn’t take her more than one shot to each solider. She never missed, always getting them in the head. Instant kill. Sometimes she’d only glance at one soldier on one side, then looks to another, but shoots both at the same time. It’s as if the guns were extensions of her arms. She knew where the enemy was, and she knew who the enemy was. She fired at the soldiers surrounding Haruna, clearly confident in her abilities to not hit her.
I saw Yuk run up to me. “Woah...Is that the same Minami we know”
I looked on with sad eyes as Minami mercilessly gunned down the soldiers. I couldn’t see her expression, and I wondered if it was the same as back then, however, when she shot down the final soldier, she calmly lowered her hands to her sides, loosely holding the guns. Slowly she turned back to me.
No...It wasn’t the same expression as back then, it changed. When I first caught her eyes earlier, they looked angry...vengeful...but now, it seemed she was calm, like she was sure of what she’d done. Determined to do it.
This time she’d killed for the sake of protecting us, not for vengeance...That didn’t change the lonely look in her eyes though.
I slowly began to walk up to her. Haruna and Mariko stood to the side and watched, Yuko helped Sasshi up and they also stayed in their place. The girl Minami came with just watched curiously. I stopped in front of Minami. She was staring at the last soldier she killed.
“Minami?” There was no response. “Minami!” I said a bit louder. She looked to me, her eyes steadily losing that fogged up appearance. She still wasn’t saying anything. I looked down to her hands and saw she was still gripping both guns in her hands.
“Minami, it’s okay now. It’s over. We’re all fine.”
She slowly looked around, as though she had to confirm herself if we were all really okay. “Minami” I tried again, grabbing hold of one of her wrists with each hand. “You can let go of the guns now”
Her eyes widened, and her hands loosened. Both guns clattered on the floor. She looked around the room again, and broke out of my hold, raising both her hands to cover her mouth. She looked like she was going to be sick. She stumbled over to the wall at the corner, fell to her kneees, and started coughing, and then threw up.
“Minami!” I ran over to her, and I heard the others follow, also worried.
I crouched down to her level and softly patted her back. I kept doing that until she got her breathing under control and raised up her head.
Minami’s POV
I wiped my mouth with my sleeve jacket and took it off, threw it to the floor since it was covered in blood as well. I felt everyone’s eyes on me and it made me worried, worried to see what expressions they held.
“Minami” I turned my head when I heard Atsuko called. She looked at me with worry and tears slid down her face. I was shocked. Did I scare her? I lowered my head “Sorry...I always seem to make you cry... even though all I want is for you to smile”
“You... really are an idiot. I’m just crying because I’m worried. Because there’s nothing I can do to make things right, to make you not hurt” she said.
I was taken aback.
“You did have us worried for a second there, glad you’re okay though” Haruna smiled down at me.
“Yeah, thanks for coming to help us” Sasshi gave me a piece sign.
“We would’ve gotten creamed if it weren’t for you; clearly you’re a skilled fighter...and a good friend. Thanks for coming for us” Yuko smirked.
“We should also thank you for bringing your friend along” Mariko smiled over to Rena.
“I owed her one...besides; I could tell she was serious when she asked for help, and I was curious to meet the people she’s trying to change for” Rena said.
........
I was honestly happy at the moment. For once a feeling of total bliss washed over me and tears streamed down my own face.
“Why are you crying!?” Atsuko said as tears continued to fall.
“B...because. I’m happy...I know it sounds stupid...but I’m just happy you’re all okay. And you’re here. I was so scared at first...scared I wouldn’t be able to save you guys, but now you’re all still here...so I’m happy” I cried. “sorry”
“Idiot, that’s not something to apologize for” Atsuko laughed through her tears and encircled me in a firm hug. We both cried in each other’s arms.
Yuko’s POV
Sasshi titled her head, “I don’t really get it but...they’re crying because they’re happy right?”
I smirked, “indeed they are”
“Aww, they’re like two little kids, so cute” Haruna commented.
Mariko chuckled, “well, that’s because they are still kids...we tend to forget that these days don’t we. It’s nice to see them act their age once in awhile”
I nodded, a sad smile gracing my face. Indeed one had to grow up fast in this world, but looking down at Minami and Atsuko, I couldn’t help but smile. I’m sure the both of them had a tough life, but it was because of people like them that I fight. And seeing the two now, I knew they were people I wanted to fight for. Fight for them so maybe they could still be kids once in awhile.
In a way it was odd, here we are surrounding these two kids, while a bunch of dead soldiers surrounded us....however, we didn’t care. Somehow, being together made everything alright, I even shared a greeting smile with the girl Minami had brought.
After some time, Minami and Atsuko pulled apart and dried their tears.
“Come on, we should get out of here” I said.
Minami’s POV
Rena offered me her hand to help me up, and Yuko offered Atsuko. We both stood with their help. I looked to each and every one of their faces and smiled.
“Woah Minami, you look pretty cute with a smile” Yuko commented.
I blinked, “uh, thanks” I said awkwardly as Atsuko hit Yuko.
“Stop, she’s not used to that” she scolded.
Yuko gave Atsuko an accusing look, “how come you get to tease her!?”
Atsuko stuck out her tongue, “just because”
“Um...can I say something?” I asked. They all looked to me. “Um...thanks. I know it was probably odd to have seen me like that a few minutes ago when I was fighting...but I don’t want to lie and say that’s not who I am. I did lose control for a second there but...honestly, I knew full well what I was doing, and I accepted it. For once...for once I wanted to fight for someone else other than myself or for revenge. I was okay with pulling the trigger. So if it’s okay with you all...can I stay by your side, and continue to fight?” I nervously asked.
There was a collective silence for a bit, but then Yuko smiled. “We already established you’d be staying with us Minami, no need to ask”
Atsuko nodded, “are you sure you’re oaky with it though, I mean, we’ll continue to strike the government”
I nodded without hesitation. “I can’t keep running for the rest of my life. I’m making no difference the way I am now. I want to be able to create a future for everyone where they can live in peace...To do that, I have to fight, and I know I can do better this time, because I have a reason to fight” I said with determination.
“Well then, we’d be more than honoured to have your help Minami” Mariko smiled.
“Sorry to break this up, but Minami, want to introduce us to your friend over there” Sasshi said as she pointed to Rena.
I laughed, “Sorry. Everyone, this is Rena. We shortly teamed up about a year ago, and I asked her for help”
“Then we should thank you as well” Atsuko said as she walked over to me and grabbed hold of my arm, “just an acquaintance then right” Atsuko gave me an innocent smile that sent shivers down my spine.
I looked over to Rena, “...A friend...if she’s okay with me calling her that”
Rena smiled, “I don’t mind, but do you all think we can take this conversation somewhere else?’
We all nodded, but I remembered something. “Wait; let’s head over to the west wing first. There may be prisoners that need freeing.”
They all agreed, and we walked over.
----------------------------------------------------------------
As we walked, Atsuko kept holding my hand, and I didn’t mind the action. Rena looked over to us and asked, “I’ve been curious about this but...Takahashi, why are you wearing a dog collar.”
........
“Eh!” I looked down and saw I still had the collar on. “Atsuko!” I turned to her and she raised her hands in apology.
“Sorry! I left the keys at home!”
“She’s lying, she lost them” Yuko pointed out as Atsuko glared at her.
“L...lost! Wait, I won’t have to wear this for the rest of my life will I?”
“Don’t worry about it Minami san, I can probably take it off” Sasshi reassured as I sighed in relief. Wait...probably?!
We reached the cells but saw them empty. However, I saw a shadowed figure in one of the cells in the corner. “There’s someone there” I said.
We walked over to the cell, and saw a girl sitting in the corner. She had light brown shoulder length hair, and was covered in dirt. Although, even with all the dirt and scratches, she was still beautiful. I began to walk up to the cell but Mariko held me back.
“Careful...even if this is a government prison, sometimes their prisoners really are dangerous and not so innocent.”
I gently shrugged her off; “None of us are innocent” I smiled at Mariko then walked up to the cell. The girl raised her head and looked at me with caution. In that moment, I realized what I wanted to do. Taking out my dagger, I pierced the keyhole and broke the lock. Opening the cell doors, I slowly walked over to the girl. She seemed about my age.
“W...what do you want” she cautiously asked. I saw that she had little fangs when she spoke.
I kindly smiled. “Nothing, I just want you to trust me” I held out my hand to her, and saw she was surprised. It felt good though, to reach out a hand to someone. To offer someone a chance, a chance I would’ve loved to have long ago, but do now.
I kept my hand extended, and the girl slowly reached over and placed her hand in mind. Smiling, I grabbed hold and helped her up, then walked out of the cell.
“I’m Takahashi Minami” I introduced myself.
Her eyes slightly widened, but she calmly said, “Itano Tomomi”
The others walked over. Giving me curious glances. I looked to Itano, and each one of them.
“You’ve come up with something, haven’t you” Rena guessed.
I smirked. “I want to fight...to help others...to change things. And if we want to go up against the government, we’ll need more people...more friends”
They all looked surprised.
“You don’t mean like...create our own army” Sasshi asked.
I shook my head and smiled, “No...I mean create our own family”
----------------------------------------------------------------
End of chapter 16!
My next update will most likely be July 10th!
-
Uwa!~!~ Those words of friendship really struck my heart!~!~ Hah~~
:twothumbs :cry: :)
~Yatta!! Takamina and the other manage to save them!! Yeah, like alllllll those action!~!~ Nyaha!~!~
:lol: XD :thumbsup
~Oh...The part where Takamina kill those guard or something...It's totally cool!~!~ But then she threw up...
:P 8) :roll:
~Yeah, of course...But she also manage to control herself and kill those from the government for her friends...Yes...
:w00t: :D :inlove:
~What?! That collar is still there? And is it unbreakable? Cuz' Sasshi said probably!~!~ Bwahahaha!~!~
:P :lol: :rofl:
~July 10th?! Well, okay then...I'll still be waiting for it...Thank you for the nice chapter...Can't wait for the 10th July!~!~
:twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
-
────────────────────░███░
───────────────────░█░░░█░
──────────────────░█░░░░░█░
─────────────────░█░░░░░█░
──────────░░░───░█░░░░░░█░
─────────░███░──░█░░░░░█░
───────░██░░░██░█░░░░░█░
──────░█░░█░░░░██░░░░░█░
────░██░░█░░░░░░█░░░░█░
───░█░░░█░░░░░░░██░░░█░
──░█░░░░█░░░░░░░░█░░░█░
──░█░░░░░█░░░░░░░░█░░░█░
──░█░░█░░░█░░░░░░░░█░░█░
─░█░░░█░░░░██░░░░░░█░░█░
─░█░░░░█░░░░░██░░░█░░░█░
─░█░█░░░█░░░░░░███░░░░█░
░█░░░█░░░██░░░░░█░░░░░█░
░█░░░░█░░░░█████░░░░░█░
░█░░░░░█░░░░░░░█░░░░░█░
░█░█░░░░██░░░░█░░░░░█░
─░█░█░░░░░████░░░░██░
─░█░░█░░░░░░░█░░██░█░
──░█░░██░░░██░░█░░░█░
───░██░░███░░██░█░░█░
────░██░░░███░░░█░░░█░
──────░███░░░░░░█░░░█░
──────░█░░░░░░░░█░░░█░
──────░█░░░░░░░░░░░░█░
──────░█░░░░░░░░░░░░░█░
──────░█░░░░░░░░░░░░░█░
████──░█░████░░░░░░░░█░
█──█──████──████░░░░░█░
█──█──█──█──█──████████
█──█──████──█──█──────█
█──█──█──█────██──██──█
█──████──█──█──█──────█
█─────█──█──█──█──█████
███████──████──█──────█
──────████──██████████
Your story is the definition of AWESOMENESS
I admire your writing.
-
that was epic~~~
yay!!!! oh, lol the dog collar was still on
lost the keys.... lol... well, they probably got it off~~
Tomochin~~~ yay~
-
So that's when she decided to create AKB~
Though I'm hoping Aki-P would somehow make an appearance XD
-
So excited to know what's next!!!!! :cow: :cow:
Thanks for the great update!!! :kneelbow:
-
ugh yeah actions...blood...dead bodies :cool1:
nice pace there...so many emotions involved here :on GJ:
july 10th? that quite long to wait :err:
maa...just take your time to write the next chaper.... :on GJ:
-
Hisashiburi!! I love your story.. OMG!! i just want more atsumina, kojiyuu :B what about jane!? where is she?!
-
AW!!! Family!!!
i hope they forgive minami and look for the true foe!!!
UPDATE SOON!!!!!
thanks!!!
-
Ah... so that's how Minami suddenly have the idea about starting her own family....
I guess you are finished with the flash back....
What's going to happen next?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Okay! So I know I said I'd update the next chapter July 10th, but I managed to get it pretty much done so I should be able to update it on Sunday! :) yay! I managed to decrease the next update by 3 days!
-
OMG! awesome news :'D i cant wait!!!
-
YEY july 7!!
:on woohoo: :on woohoo: :on woohoo:
i have a feeling that i forget something
and when i saw your trend and check it
i know what i forget
to comment XD
anyways..
minami kowaii...but so cool :on GJ:
i want more atsumina moments~~ XD
cant wait to read ur next update
tomorrow is sunday!!
that means UPDATE :hehehe:
thank you for the update arrow :on gay:
-
ah, I missed to comment on the part 3 :depressed: but lol I'm back wahahaha...I really missed the internet... (hah, have no life...) :luvluv2:
ah damn Minami was cool there... even though it seemed like the 'shinagami' was 'kind of' there.... hahahaha :kekeke:
and lol Yuko.... :bigdeal: ....Atsuko can tease Minami cuz... :cathappy:
hahahaha the collar means, "Atsuko's property" :hehehe:
awww...That was a killer line right there...at the end... could really picture her saying that.... :3 :cool1: Minami ur cool alright....
yay~ update tomorrow... :ding: life is good.... :on gay:
-
HELLO! Thanks for reading and commenting! So as mentioned, I managed to get this chapter updated earlier than the 10th :D So we’re back to the present with this chapter :)
I’ll try my best to get chapter 18 up by Wednesday! I have nothing written for it so far but I do have ideas on how things will work till the end, I just have to figure out how I want to organize that in the remaining chapters!
Replies:
Dieyg48: Glad you liked the words of friendship since it is very important to them! & lol, as for the collar, Sasshi eventually gets it off :P
karenchan: Thank you very much *__* I know my writing isn’t the best but thank you for admiring how I wrote this story! Hope I don’t disappoint you with the next chapters!
Shinoki: Yeah Sasshi manages to get the collar off eventually so Atsuko is off the hook for losing those keys :P
AshuraX: Lmao! You know, since chapter 11 I’ve been thinking about giving a certain role to Aki-p, I have something in mind but I’m not sure if I’ll go through with it, still debating :P
Takaminafan49: Thanks for always looking forward to what will happen next! Hope you like this chapter!
bunny_rabbit: The emotions are important since everyone was still developing a relationship with one another :) And I appreciate your patience, so here is the next update earlier than planned :D
Haruko: Thank you! & we go back to Jane in the present in this chapter so you’ll see how she’s doing :)
Archer1992: *nods head* That family line was a defining moment for her :)
cisda83: Yes, major flash back chapter are over :) I’ll prob go back to them if I decide to make (which I most likely will) bonus one shots for this fic after finishing the main story :)
abcari: Thanks for looking forward to this chapter :D
Chichay12: lol well I appreciate you commenting whenever you can so thanks! :) And there will be more Atsumina to come ^^
FlameHazeKatsu: Lol no worries, as mentioned, feel free to comment about any chapter you want even if I update another one before you can comment on the previous :) & It’s okay, most ppl can’t live without internet :P lol Atsuko’s property indeed :P & it’s great you could picture Minami saying that line ^_^
Well without further ado, here is chapter 17! ENJOY ~
Chapter 17 - Back to the Present
Minami’s POV
After they finished speaking, I was at a loss for words. Nothing I wanted to say felt right. I mean, they’d all been through so much, yet they built this strong bond. Created a family. So instead, I asked questions.
“And after that you guys just started recruiting people?”
Atsuko nodded. “Rena was of course one of the first recruits, her and Jurina. After that we recruited more people, whether they were prisoners, runaways, orphans. The base became our home. To each of them, Minami would always hold out her hand and ask them to trust her...Not the other way around; she asked them to trust her. Members joined of their free will, and those who didn’t want to fight on the field didn’t have to. Everyone helped out in their own way.”
“After establishing our group and building the base, we started to take in citizens to offer them protection from the government.” Yuko added.
“We built our base in the forest Minami showed me too. Told us it was the best place to build our home. That we had to claim and protect it before the government discovered it.” Atsuko continued.
“Minami also didn’t want to have any secrets between the members. Since she asked for their trust, she made sure to explain her past to all of them.” Rena added.
I looked between the three of them. All having a deep connection to their Minami. “I just don’t get it then...From what you guys said, it’s really hard to believe that Minami would purposely sell you all out” I desperately wanted to understand how they could believe that someone like that, would betray them. I didn’t know the other Minami, but if she loved the members as much as I love mine, then she’d never do anything to hurt them.
Yuko sighed. “You don’t understand. The whole foundation of AKB was built on trust. Built on Minami’s words. How do you think everyone felt after that incident? That there was a chance the person we trusted the most betrayed us? The fact is, members died back then...and it was a situation that could’ve been avoided. We’re no strangers to violence, but we do everything in our power to make sure we all get back alive.”
“But...She meant something to you all. I’m sure you all still mean something to her. Doesn’t she mean anything to you guys anymore?”
“Of course she does!” Yuko suddenly yelled as she punched the tree by one of the graves. Everyone was surprised by her outburst. “That’s why this is so damn hard! That’s why we’re so pissed off!”
I lowered my head, and looked up again. Atsuko patted Yuko’s shoulder, and then looked to me. “Minami, we can tell you’re a good person. And we aren’t saying our Minami isn’t...but like you said, you’re not her, and she’s not you. Her life and circumstances shaped who she is, and she isn’t perfect.”
Rena spoke up this time, “Minami is well loved. However, in the beginning, we had to be careful with her. For as long as she held on to her past, she’d continue to have that part of her that’s the shinigami. In the start, she’d have panic attacks and freak outs. Usually Atsuko would calm her. Sometimes in battle she used to get carried away. We were still establishing ourselves as a new group, but our leader wasn’t always stable at that time. Minami worked to fix that though, to leave her past behind...The problem is, that wasn’t the answer. She had to face her past, but instead she locked it away inside herself.”
Atsuko continued. “You asked before why we say Minami has different eyes...It's because her eyes reflect her secrets. Her eyes are always lost, because they look to the past, but rarely to the present or future. When I look into her eyes, I see it reflecting her in her home watching her family being killed, her running, her in the sewers, her training, her at the massacre...” Atsuko’s eyes looked sad as she spoke.
Rena said, “Honestly, there was always a fear Minami may one day snap, snap because of everything she’s been through. That’s why we believed there was a chance she’d betray us. Because she was used to working alone, because she spent half her life hating the government and training to kill them.”
“Because we thought there was a chance she may snap, and try to take down the government alone again....We thought she had helped them that night to gain their trust or get close...even at the expense of AKB. I know it’s wrong to think that of her...but it’s always been a possibility. She’s handled herself well and proved to us time and time again she’s changed because of the people she’s with, and we didn’t doubt that. But the mind is complex, and the heart can be tainted. Trust...is the strongest thing between all of us...but it’s also the most fragile.” Yuko finished.
I looked away again. Technically I was an outsider, of course I wouldn’t understand things concerning the past...but...I clenched my fists and glared at the three girls. “Still! Are you guys really willing to kill her?! After everything that’s happened, don’t you all owe it to each other to fix things together! Find an answer together! Would you all really kill her?”
They all exchanged uneasy glances. “That’s a difficult question” Atsuko said. “Minami and I promised to put AKB before anything. So if I honestly felt like she was a threat...then I’d have to deal with that” Taken aback, I looked away, however, Atsuko continued. “Although...right now, I don’t think she is. So to answer your question, no, I wouldn’t”
Yuko just stared at the sky, not bothering to say anything.
Rena let out a defeated laugh, “the citizens were right...we never planned to have her killed in the first place, not unless we were 100% sure she was a threat.”
Yuko still didn’t speak up. Rena looked to her, “Yuko, when Minami returns, we have to know how to act. I for one want to hear her out properly, give her a chance to prove herself, without the pressure of AKB going after her this time.”
Atsuko also spoke, “Yuko...I still love her”
My eyes widened, and Yuko looked down to Atsuko with sad eyes.
“I’ve always loved her...Those feelings just can’t go away. You more than anyone should understand that” For once I saw Atsuko give a fragile expression, one filled with hope and love.
Yuko sighed and placed a hand on Atsuko’s shoulder. “I know Atsuko. I know...We’ll deal with that when the times come. When Minami returns home”
I looked to them, and strangely enough, all I could think of was how much I wanted to go home. I smiled at the members in front of me, “you know, it’s still weird for me, but I can really tell you love each other, and I have no doubt Minami still loves you” I said with confidence.
Atsuko looked to me in surprise. Rena smirked, “too bad story time is over, because how Atsuko and Minami finally got together is quite interesting”
Atsuko blushed and then let out a huff of annoyance., “don’t remind me of that”
Yuko laughed, “Why, you were such a happy kid that day. Besides, it was the moment you’d been waiting for forever after stringing her along from the beginning”
Atsuko lightly shoved Yuko, and the three of them exchanged teasing remarks back and forth. And there it was. Suddenly it felt as though I was looking at the real them. Like their past selves from the story, a part of that still lived inside of them....it’s just that their recent circumstances didn’t allow them to drop their guard.
“Come on, let’s get back inside” Rena said. We all walked back in together.
------------------------------------------------------------------
(Original World)
Atsuko’s POV
“Yuko, honestly, of all things to show her” I sighed at the sight of Yuko holding out a PSP to Jane.
“I can’t believe they don’t play video games where she’s from” Haruna said, probably imaging a lonely life without her PSP.
“Come on, you have to pick one” Yuko urged Jane as the other girl just glared at the screen.
“This is weird you know. I don’t approve of strangers drooling over the members in the game.” Jane protested as she continued to glare at the screen.
“It’s called a dating simulation, and it’s fun!” Miichan intervened.
Jane raised an eyebrow, “what’s the point if you can’t be with them in real life”
Yuko held out the PSP in front of Jane’s face, “that is the point! Since many of us can’t date and most fans won’t get the chance, there’s this. Come on try it, you can always go for Atsuko!”
I sighed at Yuko’s antics.
“I’m not going to virtually date your Atsuko” she protested then looked to me, “no offence”
I laughed, “None taken”
“Oh come on, I know it may not seem like much since you’ve dated the real thing, but our Atsuko’s a challenge. Or do you think you can’t win her over in a simple game?’ Yuko challenged
Jane looked annoyed, “oh spare me, it’s just a stupid game, it’s easy to win or whatever, there’s no point in playing”
Yuko crossed her arms, “really...I think you’re just scared to be rejected by Atsuko”
“You’ve got to be kidding” she glared.
“Oh yeah, I bet I can win over Atsuko in the game better than you and before you”
Oh Yuko...I sighed again while Haruna and Miichan watched with interest.
“Fine!” Jane said. Looks like Yuko hit the right buttons.
“To make the bet interesting, if I win, you have to go on a date with Atsuko tomorrow”
My eyes widened and so did Jane’s. “No!” We both said.
“Oh relax you two; you both could use a fun day out, talk about how much you each love your counterparts”
“And what if you lose?” Jane said.
“Hmm...If I lose, I’ll do whatever you say for the entire time you’re here. Whether it’s getting you something or shutting up”
“Deal!” she said.
“You two are idiots” I said as they both began to play.
The two had been playing the game for a couple hours straight. Haruna and Miichan were just hanging around the house, and once I heard doorbell ring; I went to go answer it. Rena, Jurina, Mariko and Sayaka walked in.
“Hey, we came to check up on you guys. How are things” Sayaka asked.
“Any progress with the portal?” Rena asked.
I nodded, “a bit actually. Earlier today, Sasshi contacted Jane and they worked on it before they got disconnected.”
“Well at least that’s something” Jurina said.
I looked down and saw Rena holding a bag, “what’s in their”
“Huh, oh, food. I thought everyone may be hungry” she smiled happily.
I smiled, “let me guess, melonpan”
“Of course” Jurina laughed as Rena lightly blushed but looked pelased at her choice for food.
“Well come in guys, you’re about to see which idiot won” I explained to them the bet and we headed to the living room. There, I saw Yuko jumping up and down waving her PSP.
“Acchan, I won!”
Jane looked genuinely shocked and annoyed as she stared at the PSP. I smiled at her reaction.
“Looks like you two are going on a date tomorrow” Yuko said.
“Yuko san just doesn’t give up does she” Rena commented as the others nodded.
----- -------------------------------------------------------------
Jane’s POV
“Um...so why are we accompanying you exactly?” Rena asked after the waitress put down our order on the table.
“Because it’d be awkward with just the two of us” Atsuko said as she took a sip of her milkshake.
“And because you’re terrible at saying ‘no’ to the senpais” Jurina added, addressing Rena.
I paused at eating my cake, “Wait a minute, what do you mean awkward” I raised an eyebrow at Atsuko.
She shrugged, “don’t take it personally, it’s just that it’s been weird between us for awhile now”
“It was just confusing at first is all. Besides, it’s not like it has to be weird between us”
She raised an eyebrow, “you’re the one who make it weird you know”
“I...I do not! For your information I fully acknowledge you aren’t the Atsuko I know and can act normally around you” I glared.
“Oh really” she turned her chair to face me since she was seated beside me, “fine then, look at me for a minute without looking away” she stared intently I me.
Geh! “F...fine” I turned to face her.
Rena’s POV
I sighed, “I think we’re ones in a weird situation” I watched as Atsuko san and Jane san bickered and then turned my attention to Jurina who was happily eating her cake. I turned my attention back to the two girls who just mentioned something about staring at each other.
Jane san turned to face Atsuko, but after about 10 seconds she broke eye contact and looked away.
“See! You looked away!
“Well I can’t help it!”
“Why! Are you thinking something dirty when staring at me!” Atsuko crossed her arms and Jane turned bright red.
“Don’t go confusing me with Yuko!
“Then why can’t you look me in the eyes, if you don’t see me as the Atsuko you know you should easily be able to interact with me” Atsuko huffed.
I looked around and a few other customers began to stare. I turned back to Atsuko san and Jane san, “You two, you’re attracting a lot of attention” I whispered, but they kept bickering.
“I interact with you fine! It’s just hard okay. I know you’re not my Atsuko, I get that” Jane stubbornly turned away.
“You can be infuriating, no wonder Yuko won me in the dating simulation” Atsuko san muttered.
Jane san stood up from her seat and turned back to Atsuko san, “that proves nothing! I could’ve won if I tried!”
“Hmm, so you weren’t trying” Atsuko san said as she went back to casually eating her cake”
We were attracting too much attention so I decided to change the subject, “why don’t we all go out for walk! This cafe is getting pretty hot”
They both looked at me and then nodded. “Yeah, that’s fine” Jane san said and Atsuko san nodded.
After finishing our meals, they both stood and walked out after we paid. I sighed and looked to Jurina who walked beside me, “you could help you know. We’re both supposed to be accompanying them...Though it feels more like chaperoning.”
“You handled it pretty well Rena! Besides, watching them both is entertaining. This is their own way of interacting to make things less awkward, don’t you think” she smiled as we followed the other two girls.
I looked at the two girls in front of us and nodded. Seems they’re both relieving some stress. I grabbed hold of Jurina’s hand and she gave me a questioning look, “come on, let’s leave these two alone like it should’ve been”
Jurina smiled, “lead the way”
Minami’s POV
Atsuko and I walked in silence, neither of us saying anything. It was kind of frustrating, it’s not like I wanted to get into a fight with her. The words of the Atsuko I knew ran though my mind, and I sighed. “I’m sorry” I said as I faced her.
She stopped and looked surprised. “You’re apologizing?”
“Yeah. I know I make things awkward, and I know interacting with me isn’t the easiest thing. I’ll try harder so...Sorry” I said whole heartedly.
She still looked baffled. “It’s weird, I’m not use to Minami apologizing right away...she tends to be more stubborn”
I smirked, “No, I’m pretty stubborn, but I learned to admit when I’m in the wrong...or should I say my friends taught me”
“...I’m sorry too, I guess I’m always comparing you to our Minami, but technically you’re someone else” she sincerely said.
I smiled, and extended my hand, “then let’s start over. I’d like it if we could get along.”
She gave a warm smile and grabbed my hand, and we shook on it.
“Huh” Atsuko turned to look behind us, “Jurina and Rena are gone”
I turned as well, “guess we scared them off” I laughed. “Should we head back?”
“No...Might as well continue the date, I want to get to know you”
I nodded and we continued our walk.
---------------- ---------------------------------------------------
“Can I ask you something?” Atsuko spoke up.
“Sure”
“...You still love Atsuko right?”
I was taken aback for a second, it was weird to discuss this but...they are two different people, and I wanted to prove I can talk with this Atsuko to prove that.
“...No point in lying...yeah. I still do”
She smiled, “How long have you loved her for?”
I thought about that, “A long time. Shortly after we met really. Though it took me awhile to realize and act on those feelings”
“So what made you act?”
I shrugged, “fear of losing her to someone else...so jealously I guess. I wanted to be the one by her side”
“Hmm...You must really love her”
I gave an honest smile, “I really do...she means the world to me...more than that.”
“That’s really sweet. Must be nice to have someone like that”
I looked over and saw Atsuko was deep in thought; I curiously tilted my head, “can I ask a question now?”
Snapping out of it, she turned back to me, “sure”
“Do you love you’re Minami the way I love Atsuko?”
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Alternate world
I was in the training room with Rena who was sparring with me with a sword. I’d spent the next few days training. Sasshi had reported to me once in awhile about the progress she and Jane were making with the portal. Sasshi was with us now in the training room on her laptop, trying to contact my world again.
“Focus” Rena instructed as she strikes again with her katana and I blocked above my head with my own sword.
“Eh, seems like Jane is out. She left the watch with Yuko san and the others” Sasshi yelled out.
I kept exchanging blows with Rena, mostly on the defence, waiting for an opening to strike. Just when I thought I saw one and was about to strike, Sasshi yelled something.
“Ah! Yuko san said that Minami and Atsuko are on a date”
I stumbled, “what” I turned my head from the battle which was a mistake, because Rena landed a kick right to my stomach and sent me crashing on the floor.
“Never get distracted” she sighed as she offered me her hand, which I took, and she helped me up.
“Sorry!” Sasshi waved in apology and I glared at her. Before any of us could saying anything, Yui came rushing into the room.
“Emergency!” She shouted.
“What’s up” Sasshi asked.
Yui was panting, “Th...the government! They ambushed one of our scouting units and kidnapped them.”
Shock was evident in all our faces.
“Which squadron!?” Rena asked.
“8”
“Shouldn’t we go after them” I frantically asked.
“...That’s the thing...they’re holding them hostage, they want something in return for their safety” Yui said with a serious look.
“What?” I asked.
Yui looked directly at me with sad eyes, “they want Takahashi Minami”
-
OMG!!!!!!! YOUR MY FAVORITE AUTHOR NOW!!!!! AND YOUR FIC WAS MY LIST OF FAVORITE FICS NOW!!!!! :panic: :panic: :panic: :panic:
Waiting for your next update XD XD XD XD
-
Kya! Datings game is the best! I even play them! It's awesome! LOL
:nervous :lol: XD
~Ehehe...Yuko you're the best, i like you!~!~ A date for AtsuMina's couple!~!~
:w00t: :D :oops:
~Oh...Jane is being cute in here!~!~ Tsundere? Don't know!~ But my AtsuMina!~!~
:inlove: :wub: :P
~Hm...I-I'm waiting for Atsuko's answer now...D-Did she love Minami? Or what?! Kya!~!~
:twisted: :drool: :panic:
~What?! The government want Minami?! Plus they have a hostage! What'll happen next?!?! No!!
:shocked :smhid :angry:
~Pls update soon, i'll be waiting for it!~!~ Really, can't wait for the next one here!~!~
:twothumbs :thumbsup :bow:
-
@arrow: I was away for a while that's why~ then i came back three days after... u already updated~ xD lol :on drink:
Atsuko also spoke, “Yuko...I still love her”
Kyaaaa~! Atsuko! That left me speechless~ :shy1:
“Do you love you’ret Minami the way I love Atsuko?”
DUH~! yah she does... :nya:
kya...thinking about all of these...gah...nosebleed!!!!! :on bleed:
but hmm...This is getting serious now....wonder what Takamina will do... :cool1:
-
Sugoi!!!! Honto ni arigatou for giving Original Rena some screen time. Here, some melon pan for you as a sign of thanks *hands Mt. Fuji melon pan to arrow-san*
Yuko was so funny. She totally won against Jane in AKB1/149. Although it was quite expected since Jane did not grow up with Acchan so she would not know which option to choose in the game. Hehehe!!! I don't know if I should pity Jane or celebrate.
You left us hanging there. Is Atsuko going to answer a yes? Also, will you tell the story of how Jane and Alternate Atsuko got together? It must be one heck of an epic story if Alternate Rena had that kind of reaction.
Also, thank you for showing that Alternate Rena can actually use a katana. If she is really that good, then she is the best choice to teach Takamina sword fighting.
Nee, who are the members of squad 8? Government scum. Kidnapping them just to get 1 person.
I really wish it's Wednesday tomorrow.
-
shock... so great though
the dating sim... hrm...
oh... date... tehe
grr evil government... boo...
-
Wow that was amazing... but well.. why the goverment want takamina.. they had many year for do that move about exchange one team for minami ....
-
So there's a chance Aki-P will appear~ HELL YEA!
I'm curious more about Atsuko's answer than Takamina's safety. O.O
-
Of course Acchan will say yes XD (or not to keep it from Jane), and then she will go on grumbling about how her Minami is all so dense unlike the AW Minami who realized her feelings soon afterward and probably she would try to make the OW Minami jealous so that she would confess sooner.
I think Minami will offer herself up in place of the other Minami to protect her friends or...Sasshi managed to fix the portal and able to get Jane back to her own world but decided not to tell other members about it and secretly exchanged the two Minami's while she was being escorted to the government, would be even more exciting to bring the OW AKB members to the AW too so they would have double manpower. I bet Sasshi would be the most hyped seeing her other self.
-
I'm curious about Atsuko's answer to Jane's question....
This is getting SOOO exciting!!!!
Thanks for the update!!! :kneelbow:
Update soon! :heart:
-
as always awesome update!
Omg i cant wait what is acchan answer to jane's question!
Atsumina :inlove:
2 days to go new chapter!
I cant wait to read you :cow:
Arrow thank you for the update :on gay:
-
hahahahaha Minami is jelous!!
i want to know what is the answer of acchan....:p
and know minami are in really big troubles!!!
thanks!
Update soon!
-
Hey!! I'm new in here, so don't mind me cuz' this is the first time i post!!
-Haha!! At last...I manage to read your fic within 2 days~
-Currently, your fic is my favourite right now!! Awesome!!
-Wah...Dating games!! Yuko is so brilliant!! AtsuMina!! Kind of...OW and AW~
-Hm...I wanna know what's Atsuko's answer!! Did she love Takamina??
-Eh?! The government want Takamina?! Oh no...Takamina...
-They must mistake Takamina as Jane...Well of course!! So dangerous!!
Interesting as always! Pls update soon! I wanna know what'll happen next!!
:lol: :D :twothumbs :bow:
-
As always thanks to for reading and for commenting on the fic! I managed to finish writing chapter 18 yesterday so I was happy I’d be able to update today as promised :)
(PLEASE READ)
I think the fic will be coming to an end soon, maybe 3-4 chapters left! :on grad: After that I’ll post a poll about one shot ideas regarding the fic like ‘how AW Atsuko and AW Minami became a couple’ ‘how AW kojiyuu met’ and ‘what happened after the final chapter takes place’ :D The poll will just determine which one I’ll write and post first, but I plan to write each one :hee:
For now I’ll work hard to update the next chapter by Friday, because soon I need to start studying for one more exam and I won’t know when I’d be able to update in that 2 week period starting next week. If I work really hard with the writing, I can maybe have the rest of the fic finished by Monday! So my goal is to post chapter 19 on Friday, 20 on Saturday, 21 Sunday and hopefully the remaining on Monday if it doesn’t end up ending at 21! So um..if it comes to that, possibly be prepared for a flood of chapters! Hope that won't bother you guys! :cool2:
Please stick to this fic till the absolute end! :kneelbow:
Replies:
X_Last-Cross_X: I’m honoured! Thank you very much :farofflook:
Dieyg48: Lol I bet it’s awesome to play~ & yes, Jane is showing her Tsundere self :whistle: As for Atsuko’s answer, it’ll be revealed in this chapter! ENJOY
FlameHazeKatsu: lol not a prob, thanks for always commenting! Lol glad AW Atsuko’s words left you speechless :glasses:
hikari_043083: *Gladly accepts Mt. Fuji melon pan* THANK YOU :farofflook: & lol yeah, Yuko was at an advantage with that game :P & yes, I do plan to tell the story of how AW Atsumina got together as a one shot idea after finishing the main fic :) As for AW Rena, she’s indeed skilled! And squad 8 members will be revealed in this chapter :)
Shinoki: lol love all your reactions, glad the chapter could elicit all those :P
Haruko: Thank you! & it’ll be explained in this chapter what the government wants :)
AshuraX: A chance indeed :P And lmao, it’s okay, Takamina would prob be more curious about Atuko’s answer than her own safety as well :on drink:
Tanchan: LOL! OW Minami is indeed more dense than Jane when it comes to this stuff :P Oh! I like the way you think! :D I don’t want to spoil anything in the ‘reply’ section but this chapter will show what happens :)
Takaminafan49: Be curious no more as the answer will be revealed! :D
Chichay12: lol thank you! Atsuko’s answer is in this chap!
Archer1992: You’re welcome :) & lol yeah Minami was taken aback to know Atsuko was on a date :P
Kochiki: Oh welcome!!! :welcome Thank you very much for commenting and reading my story! I’m honoured my fic is a favourite of yours :on woohoo: <3 & lol Yuko is a genius! Atsuko will reveal her answer in this chapter :) Thanks again for reading, please keep reading till the end and I hope you enjoy the rest of the fic ^^
--------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 18 – The Answer
(Original World)
Atsuko’s POV
It took me a moment to process what Jane had just asked. “Do you love you’re Minami the way I love Atsuko?” Once I understood her question, I immediately halted my steps, and my eyes widened. I looked to her, and she simply gave me a questioning glance, awaiting my answer. “Eh?” Was all I could say.
She gave a light smile, “it’s a simple question really, I’m just curious. So do you?”
“Do I what?” I asked like an idiot since my mind was still jumbled.
Jane let out a friendly laugh, “do you love your Minami the way I love Atsuko.”
This time I blushed. Eh! Love Minami. Do I love Minami? I mean of course I love her...but do I love her the way Jane loves her Atsuko?
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to confuse you. If you haven’t got your feelings sorted out then, that’s okay” Jane offered an understanding smile, and it somewhat calmed me down.
“...No it’s fine. Fair question I guess since I asked you...It’s just...I’m not sure how to answer”
Jane placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder and I looked to meet her eyes. “The problem is you’re thinking too much about it. With this type of thing, you don’t think, you just go with how you feel”
I considered her words, and then spoke up, “you said you’d fallen for Atsuko for a long time, but finally acted on your feelings knowing she’s the person you want to be beside your whole life right?” I asked.
She nodded, and I looked up to the sky. After I few minutes, I met Jane’s patient stare and said, “I want to be the one by Minami’s side...Always supporting one another. I don’t want it to be anyone else but myself by her side...Does that mean I love her” My heart was pounding as I pictured Minami in my mind. I honestly couldn’t imagine my life without her. Before Jane could answer, I said, “I think I do...No...I know I do. I...I love Minami” My face turned red at the confession, but suddenly I felt lighter. Relieved by these feelings I held.
Jane smiled and patted my head like Minami always did. “Yeah, I can tell you do” she said. “Neh Atsuko, can I give you some advice. It’s your choice to follow it or not” Jane said with a suddenly serious but sincere expression.
I nodded.
“When Minami returns here...Tell her how you feel”
Shock was apparent on my face, “Eh!”
Jane heartedly laughed. “I know you’re probably scared of those feelings you have...But I can assure you you’ll hold nothing but regret if you don’t express them...And that’s worse than fear. Life is short Atsuko. When I realized that, it sparked both courage and fear in me. Courage to live my life to the fullest, and fear of living at all since it felt as though I’d lose everything early.”
Jane’s eyes seemed wandering for a moment, her thoughts most likely remembering something, but then her attention was back on me.
“I’m glad I told Atsuko how I felt...she accepted my feelings, but even if she wouldn’t have, I would not have regretted it, because it’s better to let someone know how you feel then to never let them know at all and have that lingering question in your head about ‘what if.’ For instance, things are complicated between me and the members currently, and now I’m stuck here in your world. But I’m confident enough to believe that the feelings I portrayed back home are still there. They still exist. My love for Atsuko and the members is still alive...and I’m sure a part of them knows that. We don’t know what could happen tomorrow, but we can control what happens today.”
I absorbed everything Jane had told me, listening intently. Realizing she was right, not only because she spoke from experience, but because she truly believed in her words...and so did I. While I was contemplating all my thoughts, I saw Jane blush.
“Ah sorry! I didn’t mean to ramble”
This time I laughed, “No it’s okay. I like it when you do; it reminds me of our Minami. I was just thinking about what you said. You’re right. I mean, I kind of wish Minami knew how I felt before she disappeared...and now I can’t help but worry everyday that I’ll never see her again and I’ll never be able to tell her” Tears began to gather at the corner of my eyes. I saw Jane shuffle uneasily as she took a step closer to me and wrapped me around in a friendly firm hug.
“It’s alright. Everything will be fine. I promise. Your Minami will be back to your side before you know it.”
--------------------------------------------------------------
(Alternate world)
“Me? They want me?” I asked in confusion. Before anyone else could say anything, Rena interrupted.
“Hold on, let’s further discuss this in the main lobby. All the members should be gathered there already.
Yui, Sasshi, Rena and I headed to the main lobby. As we entered, I saw all members were present and everyone was in a slight panic.
When Mariko saw us enter, she shouted, “everyone quiet!” That did the trick as everyone settled down, but the uneasiness was still evident in their expressions.
“How did this happen anyway” Mocchi asked.
“It was our mistake; we didn’t send very experienced members with squadron 8. Damn it!” Jurina cursed.
“We let our guard down. We didn’t think the government would come so close to our territory and ambush a scouting team in the area. It was careless of us” Rie added as she slammed her fist on the table.
“What’s the plan?” Karen asked with worry.
“What plan! We go over there and rescue our members!” Kasai shouted in panic.
“No!” Yuko yelled as all eyes turned to her. “They took them to one of their main base’s. We’d be at a disadvantage if we just go charging in their”
“It’d be a bloodbath, and we wouldn’t be able to guarantee all the members lives” Atsuko added.
“Well we can’t just sit here!” members protested.
I looked around at everyone shouting and yelling trying to figure out what to do. Fed up with it, I went over to a table and stood on it. “QUIET!” I yelled as loud as I could. Everyone stopped and turned to look at me. I let out a calm breath. “Listen, if the government wants to exchange the members for me...then the choice is obvious. We make the trade.”
“Are you insane, they’ll kill you” Sasshi said.
“Not to mention you’re not the Minami they want” Yuki added with worry.
“They don’t know that” I said. I saw the members holding downcast expressions, clearly not liking my idea. I smiled, “There’s no other choice and you all know it. I for one don’t want to forsake those members who were captured just so I can stay safe...its fine, really. They may not even kill me right away.” I said, trying to be positive and ignoring the fear building up in me.
“Idiot, you don’t know what you’re saying” Yui said as tears began to form at the corner of her eyes.
I looked around the room at everyone again, I could tell Atsuko, Yuko, Mariko and others were frustrated at not being able to do anything. But I could. Again I smiled, “no...I get it. You guys said it’d be a bloodbath if you went charging in on their territory...so that means, if I go over there for the exchange, you can’t come to save me”
Yuko gritted her teeth and walked up to me, grabbed me by the collar and pulled me off the table. “Then why the hell are you suggesting it! You just want throw away your life! You giving up!”
I kept calm as Yuko held me, “I didn’t say I was giving up” Yuko let me go and slightly pushed me. “I’m not saying I want to die or anything. I’ll find a way to keep alive. Maybe even escape” I let out a laugh. “I know that sounds stupid, especially since I’m not experienced. But I’m sure it’ll work out somehow...I won’t give up. Right now though, this is the only way, we don’t have time to debate”
The members all look around and murmured to one another. Atsuko spoke, “I’m not happy with this but...You’re right. This is the only way. We’ll trust you can handle yourself until we can figure something out”
I smiled, “thank you”
Mariko sighed, “I also don’t like this, but I’m assuming you’re just as stubborn as the Minami we know, so...I’ll let you go through with this”
Yuko crossed her arms, “Fine, there’s no choice really...”
“What does the government want with Minami anyway” Sasshi asked in frustration as she clenched her fists.
“It is weird that now of all times they’re asking for her” Rina said.
“We don’t know what happened between the government and Minami when she left, for all we know they may have been chasing her the entire time. She does know how to piss people off really well.” Yuko said with no real malice in her tone.
“Maybe they realized even alone she was a threat to them....and they probably somehow found out Minami is back at base with us” Miichan added.
“If that’s the case, then they’d assume she was back on good terms with us...Therefore they figured taking hostages would make us go with the trade” Sayaka chimed in.
“They’re not being subtle at all, the message seems clear. Delivering Minami to her death” Tomochin sombrely said.
“...It doesn’t really matter why they want her. Fact is they do, and there’s not much we can do about that” Sae commented.
“Are you really okay with this?” Miichan asked me with sad eyes.
I nodded, “I don’t want anyone to die, so I’m 100% okay with this” I said. Being okay with it and being scared are two different things though...and I’m scared...
“We should probably take Minami close to their base then for the trade” Rena broke the silence.
Atsuko nodded, “Yuko, Rena and I will go to escort her”
I nodded as well, and Sasshi ran up to me and grabbed my shoulders, her eyes were fierce, “you better come back! Do your best okay! I promise we’ll do our best to get you out of there to!” Tears streamed down her face, “promise okay...you may not be the Minami we knew, but you’re you...and you’re my friend”
I smiled and gave Sasshi a hug; “thank you...I promise” I whispered to her and moved away.
“Takamina san!” Yui stepped forward. “I want to get to know Takamina san better! So please be safe”
I patted Yui on the head, “thank you”
Karen and a few other kouhais stepped forward, “you’re concert was really wonderful! We want to see you perform again!”
I nodded, “it’s a promise”
Mariko came up to me and put a hand on my shoulder, “thank you for doing this...and we’re sorry. We’ll do our best to make sure you can return home to your friends”
“Thank you Mariko sama”
Yuko, Rena, Atsuko and I were then off on our way.
--------------------------------------------------------------
We walked in silence for over an hour, and someone finally spoke. Rena said, “Minami, we’ll leave the choice up to you about telling the government the truth or not.”
Without having to ask for a further explanation, I knew what she meant, and I shook my head. “No...That’s too dangerous. Even if I could convince them, I don’t want them knowing about my world. I’ll pretend I lost my memories.”
“That’s probably for the best” Atsuko commented. We stopped a bit away from the government base, and saw a few of their soldiers scouting the area. One soldier noticed us and walked forward as she lowered his gun.
“I see you came for the trade” he said with not much interest.
“Where are our members?’ Yuko harshly asked.
“Tsk, relax. We have no use for those kids. You can have them back” He turned and signalled something to the others. The soldier on the other end nodded and opened one of the doors. The members were cuffed and a bit bruised, but overall they seemed perfectly fine. I let out a sigh of relief knowing they were okay.
Apparently squad eight consisted of, Murashige, Chiyori, love-tan, Hirata Rina, and Takayanagi Akane.
The soldier escorted them to where we were. “I believe you’re all not stupid enough to try anything here” he said as he un-cuffed all the girls.
The soldier who’d spoken to us initially turned to face me, “and you’re coming with us”
I turned back to the three who escorted me, “um...”
Before I could finish, Yuko cut me off, “shut up” she whispered, “anything you say now will sound like a goodbye so don’t bother” she glared.
Atsuko nodded, “remember, you’re not giving up. We’ll see you soon”
“I believe Minami is an amazing and capable person” Rena said.
I smiled and nodded to the three of them as I stepped up to the soldier; he cuffed my hands and escorted me towards the base.
--------------------------------------------------------------
I was taken to one of their cells and thrown in there. Told to wait. After awhile, I heard footsteps and saw two soldiers approach with someone in the middle who seemed like their captain.
“Ah, Takahashi Minami, so good to see you again” the captain smirked. I stood up in my cell and glared at him.
“What do you want?”
“No need to sound so hostile, or are you still mad I tricked you and caused your little friends to detest you...that didn’t seem to last long though” he said with hate. My eyes widened.
“What are you talking about? What did you have to do with that happened back then! Wait...I remember they mentioned M...I let you live that time...you’re the captain from the ambush”
He semed taken aback by my response and raised an eyebrow, “did your little friends beat you around or something”
I glared, “as much as I’d love to remember how much I probably hate you, I have no idea what you’re talking about. My memories are foggy, AKB found me and after confirming I knew nothing, they explained to me the situation...Except they don’t know the full story...You said something about tricking Mi...me. What role did you play in that ambush?”
This was not what I was intending to happen when I was brought here, but if there was a chance to clear up and understand what happened between Minami and the members, then I wanted to know!
“Tch! Are you playing me for some fool? You honestly want me to believe you remember nothing!” he shouted angrily, and I took a step back in my cell.
“W...Why do you care about my memories”
The captain looked furious, and he punched the bars of the cage, “you damn bitch! I should’ve killed you back then instead of isolate you from your friends. Even alone you proved to be a nuisance! And all this time we’ve been searching for you, and it turns out you were back with those scum’s...You can’t have possibly forgotten...Tell me...Tell me where you hid it!”
He furiously hit the bars again and I flinched, but tried to hold my ground. “Hid what? I don’t know what you’re talking about”
His eyes almost seemed to turn red with anger; he harshly grabbed the soldier beside him and took the keys. Unlocking the cell door, he stepped forward and reached for me. I tried to fight him off, but close combat was definitely not my thing. He easily overpowered me and with both hands grabbed me by my collar and slammed me to the wall.
“Tell me where you hid it! That chip...That chip was supposed to be used to power my weapon to take down you stupid base and those trash along with it...and you...you took it!”
He lifted me up by my collar against the wall and it was getting hard to breath. Chip? What chip?
I opened my eyes and looked down to his angry face, “I...don’t know...what your...taking about...but if I took something...from you that you’d have used....against my friends...then I’m glad...and even if I remembered...I’d never tell...you” I choked out.
He glared and let me go, I fell to the floor and he lifted me up again. He brought his knee to my stomach and it made painful contact. He repeated the action a few times then threw me to the floor.
I was coughing as I held my stomach. He stood in front of me and I squinted as I tried to look up at him. “You better hope you remember...because I’d have no use to keep you alive if you didn’t” he said as she brought his foot to my head...and everything went black.
--------------------------------------------------------------
(Original World)
Atsuko and I came back from out ‘date’ and were greeted by the others. Rena and Jurina were also there.
“Thank a lot of ditching you too” Atsuko playfully glared at them.
“We figured you two would want to be alone” Jurina gave her sweet childish smile and she clung to Rena’s arm.
“And it’s a good thing they let you two alone. Having them tag along is cheating!” Yuko scolded as she crossed her arms.
“Relax Yuko, we should actually thank you. It’s not as awkward as it used to be between us” I smiled at Atsuko who returned my smile.
“And I realized something important” Atsuko said as Yuko and the others exchanged questioning glances.
“Well I guess that’s good then! Oh by the way, your Sasshi called Jane, we told her you were out on a date with Atsuko though” Yuko casually said.
“You told her that! Was Minami there?” Atsuko asked slightly panicked.
Miichan spoke, “yeah I think she was training where Sasshi was”
“Mou! I can’t believe you told her that” Atsuko pouted as the members all smiled and laughed.
I looked over to the table when I noticed the watch was glowing. Huh. Sasshi must be calling back. I picked up the watch and hit the button. Sasshi’s image appeared, and she looked pretty distressed.
Before I could speak, she said, “Takamina! We have to finish working on the portal now! I almost have it figured out! We have to hurry!”
“That’s great news Sasshi, but what’s wrong? Did something happen” I asked. The members around me stopped what they were doing and observed.
“It’s...It’s...the government! They have Minami in custody!”
My eyes widened and I heard the members behind me yell in panic and confusion.
“What do you mean? How did that happen! She was supposed to stay at the base. The government shouldn’t even know about her being with you guys” I was starting to panic now. It was definitely not a good thing Minami was captured, especially since they thought she was me.
Sasshi’s eyes were sad, “we don’t know. They somehow learned she’s back with us...we didn’t have a choice...They took members hostage and asked for an exchange. Minami knew there wasn’t any other way to she gave herself up...The others are trying to figure out what to do but...we’re really stuck...we don’t know how to get her out of there”
Damn it. Damn it. I turned and looked at the members. Worry evident on their features. I looked back to Sasshi, “let’s hurry and get this portal working!”
--------------------------------------------------------------
Sasshi worked on the device all day and by the time it was late at night, she’d declared to have finished.
“Wait Sasshi, before we try anything, you need to continue the hack into my watch and keep the connection open between the two watches”
“Huh why? I built an exact replica; we won’t need your watch”
I shook my head, “no, you’ll need it. The portal opening function itself may not work, but what powered it in the first place still does” I said
“Powered it...what do you mean? I never added anything else to it” Sasshi said confused.
I sighed, “You didn’t...but I did. Remember, after you handed me the device, you had to leave...I tried using it but it wasn’t working...so I figured I needed to power it somehow, and I had something on me that could”
“Eh! What was it?”
I shook my head, “don’t worry about it. So just do as I say. You should be able to charge the watch on your end after making the connection.
“...Alright, leave it to me!” Sasshi said as she got to work on the final steps.
I turned around to the members who were patiently seated behind me. All of them anxious. Atsuko stood and walked over to me, grabbing hold of my shirt as tears filled her eyes. “Minami will be okay right!? She has to be!”
I gently grabbed hold of her arms and pulled her back. “She will...Remember, I promised you she’d be back by your side before you know it...I’ll do whatever I have to, to bring her back to you guys” Whatever it takes...because I started this whole mess.
“I’m coming with you!” Yuko suddenly said as she stood up. Huh!
“Me too!” Atsuko said as she wiped her tears.
“No!” I instantly said. “Are you crazy, it’s dangerous!”
“So what! That’s our important friend over there! You can’t expect us to just sit around. We’re a part of this too. We want to at least be there!”
...”Look, it’s not safe”
Atsuko grabbed hold of my hand, “please Jane...you of all people should understand why we have to do this...You’d want to do the same in our situation”
I looked back and forth between the two of them and sighed. “Honestly, none of you ever make anything easy...Alright but!” I said before anyone else could speak up, “I can’t take you all...My absolute limit is four, it’ll be hard enough for you guys to explain a few missing members, and it’d be too hard to keep track of you all and guarantee your safety”
“Decide amongst yourselves who’s to come with me, and decide quickly, because we’ll be leaving soon.”
Yuko’s POV
Jane walked back to the watch and waited. I looked to Atsuko and we both nodded. “Atsuko and I will go. Any other volunteers?”
Mariko sama sighed, “of course we all wish to go...but we can’t. As Jane said, it’ll be hard to explain missing members.”
I nodded. “Not to mention a missing actress and general manager....Alright, Sasshi, how about you” I pointed at her.
“Eh, me!” Sasshi said.
“Sure why not” I shrugged.
Miichan spoke, “I see...good idea, Sasshi has nothing to do and we won’t notice she’s gone anyway” she teased as Sasshi protested.
“Might as well just go with them Sasshi, you can maybe help Takamina san and even meet yourself” Yui chimed in.
“...Well, that would be nice” Sasshi said. “I guess all I’d be missing is the preliminary results to the election, and it’s not like I’ll I expect to get first place or anything so...let me come along!” I nodded.
“One more” Atsuko said.
“I want to come and see Takamina san too!” Jurina yelled.
“Eh, Jurina, no way” Rena furrowed her brows.
Jurina smiled at Rena, “you can’t always go treating me like a kid”
“You are a kid” Rena retorted.
“I can take care of myself. Please Rena!”
“Let her,” Mariko said. “If anything, we can consider it a break for Jurina, because if she stays here, she’ll just keep overexerting herself and get sick again” I smiled knowing Mariko and Rena were both worried about her.
“We’ll look out for her, we have a whole other AKB and Jane with us” I said. Rena reluctantly nodded.
“Alright, we’re ready!” I said as I turned to Jane, and she faced us.
“Good...because so are we” She said as she placed the watch around her wrist. She pushed a few buttons and took our two revolvers, strapping them to her waist. She took out two daggers and places one in each boot. “Time to go home”
End of Chapter 18
-
saving the spot XD
Ehhhhh 3-4 chapters to go
:tantrum: :temper: :on voodoo:
Anyway..back to ur story
Finally Acchan admits that she love's minami :cow:
My atsumina :heart: im so happy :wub:
Minami hang in there ur acchan is going to save you...
I cant wait....i hope its friday already
ARROW thank u for the update
I mean in it thank u so much :on gay:
-
Good news, Sasshi! YOU GOT FIRST XD
Well, to tell the truth, Atsuko's answer was disappointing but oh well, not like it matters >w>
-
WHAT!? ONLY AT 21!? :frustrated: nooooo T_T gah, *sigh* well...everything needs to have an ending... so I guess...it's ok... lol :sweat:
Well things are definitely heating up~! ... conclusion....conclusion...is almost there... :tantrum: (still not over that, lol)
YEAH~! Acchan know that she finally ♥ Takamina~! :luvluv1:
AND ahahaha! Sasshi! xD I totally laughed at what she said :hiakhiakhiak:
SO....this is all about that chip...huh... :smoke:
Well looking forwards to the last few chapter~! :on GJ: :kneelbow:
-
Thanks for the update :bow:
Atsuko LOVE Takamina !!! :inlove:
So, OW Atsuko, Yuko, Jurina, and Sasshi are going with Jane to help Minami..
Can't wait for the next chapter :twothumbs
-
Arigato!!!! Yup, the one shot stories area good idea. Or maybe make a part 2? Hehehe!!!
Original Acchan, nice answer!!!
I keep forgetting that this is set before Sasshi becomes senbatsu number 1. Original Yuihan made a nice comment there about people not noticing that Sasshi is missing.
I sort of did not expect Jurina to be the 4th one to go. But then, that ought to be good, since I want Original Jurina to see Aternate Rena. I wonder what Alternate Rena will say about Original Jurina?
If 4 from the Original World will go to the Alternate World, won't that create some sort of dimension paradox or something if there are 2 same people in the same space? Or will they be replaced by their alternate counterparts?
I am totally awaiting the next parts since it seems there will be epic war and chaos. I think they need to destroy that weapon that will be used to destroy AKB.
-
Aaah! The end of the story is near~! :shocked
Minami will find a way to buy time to keep her alive..
Jane going to use the chip to power the watch..?
Acchan, Yuko, Sasshi and Jurina of OW will go to Jane..
Hope everythng will be alright..
Can't wait to see more.. Going to wait and see till the end..
Thank you for the update :bow: :thumbsup
-
Thanks for the update!!!
Update soon
-
NO!!!! MINAMI!!!!!! I'M GONNA KILL THAT DAMN MAN!!!!!! :angry: :angry: :angry: :angry:
All of the Original World members must save Takatiny at all cost!!!!!! 8) 8) 8)
Waiting for the next update XD XD XD
-
poor Sasshi!!!
thanks
i hope Minami will be ok!!
Update Soon!!!
hahahaha wanna see the face of the members in the base....
-
I'm sorry for not commenting for such a long time~!!!!!
I am busy with work and chores at home, and I have so many fics t update... I am working on 5 atm... It's frustrating!!! Coz I dun have time to write them! Or to read my fav stories!!!
But today I just tossed everything away and read all updates from you that I missed.
I dun have much to say but one thing: it's impossible to find you updating once again today, right? XD :nervous
I love this story so much I wish it would never end~!!!!
Update soon!! :bow:
-
Yay!!!!!!!!! Banzai~~~
Phew, so awesome, but I started grinning like a creep staring at my DSi screen when I was reading it during Summer camp...(school type)
Sasshi is going along too!!! Yay!!!!!! That was so great... I wonder how Sasshi X Sasshi would be like
Sasshi(AW): is it true that I'm an idol?
Sasshi(OW): Yeah!! I'm epic you know!
and stuff~~
makes me wonder... what did Takajane take from the captain guy??
-
I can't wait till 4 OW mems meet AW's AKB members, especially how Atsuko's, Yuko's, Jurina's, and Sasshi's other selves react. At first I thought Mariko would be one of the girls to go since she's the big sister and she always looks out for Atsumina. I wonder if they could distinguish who is whom.
-
the meeting will be very interesting... 4 members with 'most weird' personality follow Jane back :kekeke:
I can imagine the 'chaos' that will follow...like rena must face two jurina,yuko teasing her counterpart by harassung haruna,both sasshi going crazy doing wotagei,and atsuko teasing their minami by switching places :on lol:
since more member come they should make another concert...a farewell concert and sasshi better teach them the wotagei :kekeke:
nice update :on GJ:
-
Eh?! This fic gonna meet the end of it?! Uwaa!! Noo~
-Ma...Can't be help but, Takamina gave herself up to the government? Eh?
-I hope she is safe there...That captain is so scary~LOL
-Dammit! Why must Takamina suffer?! Poor Takamina...
-Oah...Atsuko, Yuko, Sasshi and Jurina is coming with Jane? Yosha!!
-Hm..It'll be interesting after this...yes..OW member is in the AW...
Please update soon! But the end will be so soon! But anyway, tnx for the chapter!
:w00t: :D :thumbsup :bow:
-
Good Morning! Well here is chapter 19!!!! Finally we’ll have Jane back in her world! I hope you all enjoy the read!!!!
I’ll post chapter 20 tomorrow around this time :)
Replies:
Chichay12: Lol sorry, but I’m glad you like my fic enough to want it to go on longer! No worries though, as mentioned I plan to do about 5-10 one shots regarding this fic :) And you’re welcome! It’s good that Atsuko could finally admit her feelings!
AshuraX: LMAO yeah Sasshi will be in a shock once she gets back to hear that :P & sorry Atsuko’s answer wasn’t how you wanted it :( Figured thinking about it the way she did was the only way she’d realize what she felt for Minami was indeed love :) Hope you’ll like this chapter!
FlameHazeKatsu: Probably till 22 :P But yeah, everything does need to have an ending, I’ll let you guys know about the one shot plans though on Monday :) Yup, Atsuko learned how she felt; let’s hope Minami does the same! & indeed it’s all about that chip!
olive29: Yup, they’re all taking a field trip to the alternate world!
hikari_043083: Lol glad you like it enough to want a part two, but chances are only the one shots will happen, hope they’ll be enough to satisfy for the fic! & yeah, the senbatsu hasn’t taken place yet, so Sasshi isn’t first yet :P & i didn’t expect it to be Jurina either :P But since they couldn’t decide who else would come since they all wanted to, Yuko did pick Jurina for the sake of giving the little ace a break :) Well there are all kinds of theories to alternate realities, so the approach I took was that both would be allowed to exists at the same time since they are technically different people in a way :D
kenjoy12: Thank you for deciding to stick till the end T_T Hope I won’t disappoint!
Takaminafan49: You’re welcome! Here is chapter 19! 20 will be posted tomorrow so won’t be a long wait :)
X_Last-Cross_X: Yeah that captain is a douche :P
Archer1992: lol it’s okay, we all know Sasshi will be number one :D
sakura_drop_: No worries, totally understandable. Thanks for finding the time to comment, and for reading the fic when you can! :D & wow 5 fics! Best of luck, I’m sure you’ll be able to get them done in due time :) & lol yeah I don’t usually update the same day so I don’t overwhelm you guys with too much reading, but the next update will be tomorrow so not a long wait I hope :) & thanks!! Glad you love this story T_T
Shinoki: ~Banzai~ Oh, summer camp, even if it’s a school thing that sounds kind of fun :) & it’s cool, I also grin like a creep sometimes when reading a fic ^_^” We’ll see a bit of sasshi sasshi interaction here and there :P & what Jane took from the captain will be further explained :)
Tanchan: They’ll do their best to distinguish by personality and appearance, since OW and AW will be dressed differently :P As for Mariko, I figured someone had to stay behind to look out for the group since their Yuko and Jane/Minami both aren’t there. She def would’ve wanted to come otherwise :)
bunny_rabbit: Lol yeah there will be some interactions here between em and more later on in the later chapters. Indeed those 4 OW girls have ‘weird’ personalities :P
Kochiki: Yeah sorry, end is near, but still a few chapters to go and then I’ll make those one shots when i have the time :) & sadly Minami did have to suffer there since she is mistaken for Jane :( Hope you like this update!
------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 19 – The Return
(Original World)
“Time to go home,” I said as I held up the watch and pushed a button on the screen. A white light flashed in front of us, and the full length mirror in the corner of the room reflected my world.
“Through there?” Yuko asked as she tried to blink away from the light. I nodded.
“Last time it was a river...this time a mirror. At least we won’t get wet. Let’s go.” I walked over to the mirror and stopped directly in front of it. “Hold on to each other” I instructed. Yuko held my left hand and Atsuko my right. Sasshi held Yuko and Jurina held on to Atsuko. I took a step into the mirror and the others followed.
This time was different from the last. I wasn’t suffocating in the water, but my body felt heavy and I was dizzy, before I knew it, well all ended up falling to the floor.
“Ow” I said as I slowly rose and rubbed my head. I got up and helped the others who also rubbed their aching heads.
“I feel like someone chewed me up then spat me out” Yuko commented.
“Great description” Atsuko sarcastically said.
“We here?” Jurina asked as she looked around.
I blinked away the cloudiness in my vision and my eyes widened as I took in the site of our location.
“Eh, Jane, there are pictures of you and the members here” Sasshi said as she walked up to the wall.
“Is this...your room?” Yuko asked.
I sighed. Of all places to end up...I would’ve preferred going through the river again. “I guess it is” I offhandedly said as I looked around. Not much changed. Atsuko kept it the same.
“Guessing you share this room with Atsuko” Yuko said as she took a quick look around. She stopped and looked back and forth between the two beds on eihter side, then casually said, “Not to pry, but the fact you used to sleep on separate beds means your both still virgins right”
Everyone in the room blushed, including me, then I glared and lightly smacked her head, “then don’t pry you idiot!” I yelled then covered my mouth. Crap, I have to be quiet.
To change the subject, Atsuko said, “Shouldn’t we leave now to see the others?”
I froze, not knowing how to respond. Do I want to see the others? I mean...Of course I do but...Am I ready?
“Hey! No running away remember” Yuko scolded after seeing my hesitation.
I sighed, “Not running...I just figured I’d let you guys meet with Sasshi and I could head over to get your Minami”
“Alone! Are you insane?” Sasshi said shocked.
“Shhh!” I walked over to her and covered her mouth.
“You can’t do it alone. If you’re serious about saving Minami then you’ll need AKB’s help” Atsuko firmly said.
I didn’t budge, and Yuko glared. The four of them suddenly exchanged glances and nodded. What the hell are they up to?
I tilted my head, and before I knew it, all four of them ran to the door and exited the room. Are you freaking kidding me! “Oi!” I shouted. I ran to the door and froze at the threshold. Taking a deep breath, I stepped out. I turned my head and saw Sasshi and Jurina ran to the east, and Yuko and Atsuko to the west. Damn it!
“Tch. Maybe I should just leave them for the others to find. Sasshi could explain things...They’ll know I’m here but...I’ll just leave and go to get Minami” I need to hurry before all the members come searching for me. I quickly but swiftly went around in the base, knowing the place like the back of my hand. I stopped at a nearby vent and knew it led to the outside. Crap...once I go out that way though I’ll be caught by the cameras and it could trigger the defence system...Damn I can’t go that way then! I cursed, but I was glad that the security was top notch.
I suddenly stopped in the middle of the hall and let out a defeated laugh. “What am I doing?” I can’t run...There’s no place to run to. I ran my hand through my hair and calmly walked towards the main lobby, the direction Yuko and Atsuko took.
As I approached, I could hear members shouting, probably at the site of the girls from the other world and the thought of the fact I was here. I stopped in front of the twin doors and pushed them open. As soon as I did, I came face to face with none other than Atsuko and Yuko.
Except the surprise on both their faces and the anger now in Yuko’s, I knew they were the ones I grew up with. Before I could say or do anything, Yuko punched me right in the face as hard as she could, and I staggered backwards, holding my nose as it bled.
“Hey to you too” I sarcastically said. She glared and charged me. This time I was ready. I blocked her right hand punch and grabbed her left as she tried to strike. She brought out her foot and kicked me away. “Look I didn’t come to fight” I tried to reason but she came at me again and kept striking as I kept trying to dodge. Damn it Yuko! I side stepped another hit and she stumbled past me, in that moment, I saw the tears in her eyes. Eh?
“Baka!” She suddenly yelled as she quickly turned to throw another punch. This time I didn’t dodge, and let her punch me. Her fist connected with my jaw and I staggered backwards. She came at me again and threw another punch to my other side and hit me again. I saw the tears stream down her face this time as she threw another punch that sent me to the ground of the main lobby. I hadn’t even notice we’d entered while fighting.
I slowly lifted myself up and spat out the blood in my mouth. I could see the other Yuko and Atsuko looking worried, beside them Jurina and Sasshi...and Sasshi. Oh good, she found them. Everyone silently watched as I stood myself up.
“Fight back!” Yuko yelled as she came forward and kicked me in the gut. I stumbled but held my ground. “Fight back!!!” She clenched her fist and threw another punch, but stopped it directly in front of my face. I didn’t flinch. “Why...Why!!!” She yelled.
I knew that question wasn’t simply for this fight...it was for everything that’d happened...But I didn’t know how to answer that yet, so I said, “because you’re not my enemy... You’re my friend”
Yuko was taken aback, but then she gritted her teeth. Pulling her hand back, readying for another punch, she yelled, “then why did you betray us!” she cried out as she threw her punch...This time though, I caught it.
Tears gathered at the corner of my eyes this time as I stared directly into Yuko’s. “I didn’t! What happened back then, I never meant to happen!” I shouted.
“So you didn’t sell us out to the government in order to get closer to them for revenge?” Rena asked calmly from the sides.
I turned to face her. “No! No! I wouldn’t do that! I’d never do that. I hate the government with every fibre of my being, and I know in the beginning I screwed up because I always let my hate get the best of me...But I’d never do anything to put you guys in danger!”
While I was looking away, Yuko released herself from my grip and struck me again sending me to the ground. “How can we believe you after what happened that day!”
I wiped the blood from my mouth and stood again, “I was framed. I was fed wrong information by Rin, and led you all into that trap not knowing of the ambush”
“Why didn’t you kill their captain when you had the chance then?” Haruna asked.
“I...Couldn’t” I glanced at Yuko then faced Haruna again, “he had someone positioned in a tree ready to shoot at a member if I killed him, so I let him go”
Yuko glared and grabbed me by the collar, “he shot Haruna after you let him go! She almost died!”
This time I snapped and shoved Yuko off me, “I didn’t know he would!!! I told you he had a member at gun point! I couldn’t go risking it!” I couldn't let him kill you!
“After the battle you suddenly ran, then when we saw you again, you killed Rin” Sayaka pointed out.
I clenched my fists, “I was angry! After seeing the bloodbath, I ran after catching Rin in my site. The bastard told me how the government planned to frame me to distance me from AKB.”
“Why’d you keep running” Atsuko stepped forward and I saw the hurt in her eyes. “You kept running. Did you even try to prove your innocence? Did you even think about coming back to properly explain?”
I lowered my head and felt guilty, remembering how I’d ran into her after running away and promising her I’d find a way to prove myself.
“I...I guess I was a coward” I admitted as everyone waited for me to continue. “I did blame myself...Because I’d trusted in the citizens, fell into the trap and led you all there...Because I wasn’t a good leader and couldn’t save those members who died!” The tears I held finally ran down my face as I remembered the lifeless bodies of those members.
“I didn’t know how to face you guys...To come back and explain. The government just kept making my reputation worse day by day and I was scared to come to you all only to be rejected.”
I lowered my head as the tears kept falling, “it hurt you know...Everything that happened that day hurt me too! The member’s death...You guys turning on me...I get it but...It still hurt...I’m not the shinigami...Even with a cursed name like that I still hurt you know...I just wasn’t strong enough to fix things”
I raised my hands to my head and gripped my hair as the tears kept falling. My head was still lowered. I hated being in this state, being weak...But I wasn’t strong...Not always.
“Minami” I heard Miichan sadly say. I stood up straight and raised my head. Facing them all. I couldn’t afford to break down like this; I have to finally face them all properly...So we can save Minami like I’d promised. Just be honest Minami
“You all can’t possibly understand what you mean to me...What AKB means to me... You guys gave me a reason to fight, a reason to live. You guys are the most important thing in my life. My friends, my family. When you guys met me... I didn’t know anything...not really. I only knew how to hate, how to kill...I wasn’t living at all. But you all gave me a chance. You all taught me how to make friends, how to trust, how to smile, how to love. I felt like I was born again, learning everything for the first time...
I can’t describe how important you all are to me...You mean more to me than my life, but I want to live because I selfishly want to be with you all for as long as possible!
When those members died that day, I honestly felt like a part of me died with them. I know I didn’t show it at the time, but I couldn’t afford to...and I was so angry for what happened...but it killed me...it really killed me to see those girls dead, and to know that I was part of the blame. Being away from you all hurt...being hated by you all hurt...But I knew, always knew that I’d do anything to find my way back to you guys, to make things right, ask for forgiveness...because I honestly can’t live without you all...so do what you have to do, believe what you want... but know this, I’ll spend the rest of my life trying to earn your forgiveness and trust if I have to!”
I could tell I surprised everyone by what I said, some smiled, like Rena and Yui. Some were crying, some were shocked.
I heard footsteps and turned my head when someone placed a hand on my shoulder. It was my Atsuko. “Is that why you tried building a time machine? To fix things?” she calmly said with sad eyes. I nodded.
Suddenly, she threw a punch to my stomach and I gasped for a breath and began to cough. Her punches were as strong as I remembered.
I fixed my posture and faced her again. She reached out and placed her hands gently on my cheeks. She brought her face closer and I could feel myself turning red. However, she suddenly head butted me and I staggered back. “Ouch!” I yelled. My tears had completely dried and I stood to glare at Atsuko. I could practically see the sweat drop on everyone’s faces as Atsuko grabbed me by the collar. “You idiot. The answer isn’t in the past Minami, it’s in the now. Don’t run away anymore. You can’t change the past, but you can work to fixing the future!”
My eyes widened at her words and I nodded in understanding. “Yeah...I realized that...sorry” She released me and smiled, and I felt my heart just melt. I missed her smile; it was different when she smiled at me than when the other Atsuko does.
I turned to Yuko and the others and bowed, “I’m sorry!” I concluded as I raised my head. My Sasshi raised a thumbs up and smirked, “nicely said Takamina, you’re feelings were perfectly conveyed!”
“As Sasshi said, I believed every word you just said...This group really does mean a lot to you...We’re sorry as well, it seems none of us handled the situation well” Mariko said.
“Takamina san! I believe you! Just like all those years ago when you recruited me...I believe in your words!” Karen yelled out.
I smiled my thanks and turned to Yuko. She stubbornly looked away but then turned back to me as she wiped her tears away. “Idiot...You’re a real idiot you know that...I hate not being able to hate you...” I smirked. “Maybe we also didn’t handle things well...Maybe we can start over, and figure things out as we go along...Like Atsuko said, we can’t change what happened in the past, we’ll all have to live with that.”
I noded. “I agree...First thing first though, before we starting patching our lives up...We have to go save Minami”
“Oh yeah, after all that, I forgot that...You brought people from the other world! Her world!” Sasshi yelled as she pointed at her other self.
“They wanted to come along, figured they can stay here until we get their Minami back”
“Eh! We’re not coming with you,” Yuko asked.
I glared, “don’t even bother trying to ask, you guys should understand you’d only be a burden if you came.”
Yui smiled at them, "don't worry, I'm sure once Takamina san is saved and back here, she'll be more than gratful for your presence here. She misses you guys alot."
The four girls relucantly agreed and nodded in understanding.
“This is going to be confusing” Miichan said. “How about we refer to the Atsuko from the other world as Acchan, Yuko as Yuuchan, Sasshi as Sashiko and Jurina as Juri chan!”
“You just want to use their cute nicknames since our members don’t let you” Yui laughed.
Guess it would be easier to refer to them like that though.
Acchan came up to me with worry and said, “are you okay, you took a beating there”
Yuuchan came forward too, “yeah, sorry my less awesome self beat you”
“What do you mean less awesome” Yuko glared at herself.
I smirked, “it’s fine, it’s how Yuko and I always communicate anyways...Besides, I wouldn’t say beat me, since I wasn’t fighting back” Yuko smirked at that remark.
Sashiko then spoke up, “um Jane, I’m kind of creeping myself out” I turned and saw Sasshi hugging Sashiko and sighed. “Sasshi quit creeping her out”
“I can’t help it. This is so awesome! Plus she’s an idol! Hey, hey, how awesome are you as an idol?”
Sashiko got out of Sasshi’s grip, and with a finger rubbed under her nose smugly, “well I’m pretty high up there I guess, I can always teach you a few things if you want” Jurichan, Acchan, Yuuchan all rolled their eyes at their Sasshi's comment.
“Well you guys will have plenty of time to get acquainted since most of you will be staying here” I said.
“Aren’t we all going to save Takamina san” Yui asked.
I shook my head, “no, if we all go, it’ll be a bloodbath, we need to take a few members and perform this rescue as quick and discreet as possible” I informed.
“How, they’d know we’re coming” Yuko said.
“...No, there’s an underground path to that main base, I know how to sneak in”
“Eh!” All my members said. “I thought they safe proofed all their bases after learning about your underground method years ago!” Rie said.
I smirked, “it’s impossible for them to know and block off every area, especially from me. That base is new, so while I was rogue, I decided to explore and find a way in. Stole something big from them...That’s also why I know they won’t kill the Minami they caught, because they'll do anything to get what I stole back...which reminds me” I said as I took off my watch and threw it to Sasshi. “Keep this here and give me another one”
“Eh! Why? You don’t want them accidently finding out you can open a gate?”
“Well now the gate won’t open, not for awhile...The power source needs to recharge itself...The power source is the reason I need this to be kept safe here...It’s what the government is after.”
“What do you mean? Is that what you stole from them?” Juri chan asked. I nodded.
“On the run, I heard plans of some secret weapon they’d planned to use to blow up this place in one go. So I snuck in their base and found out they planned to use a certain power source to power that machine. Turns out it was a small rare little chip...So I stole it. Later used it to power the watch to...well... open the portal to the other world.”
“That’s amazing!” Sasshi said. “Can I take it apart to examine it!?”
“NO!” Everyone in the room shouted.
I sighed, “Just keep it here. So, who want to come on the mission with me?”
Atsuko put a hand on my shoulder and smiled, “you’re choice Minami, you’re in charge of this mission, and you’ll know who you need on this”
I hesitantly nodded; worried about having them follow me again. “Alright. Atsuko, Yuko, Rena, Mayu. Will you guys accompany me on this mission?”
The four of them nodded in a heartbeat.
Both Jurina’s pouted, and at the same time said, “Eh, you’re taking Rena with you”
Rena tilted her head at the two, “this is somewhat odd...but they’re both alike” she smiled.
“Just be glad you’re coming on the mission, you’d have your hands full dealing with two Jurian’s” Yuko said.
I sighed. “Alright then, let’s hurry and get what we need and meet at the front. We’ve wasted enough time, let’s go save Minami.”
---------- --------------------------------------------------------
I’d gathered extra weapons I’d want and placed them in the new watch Sasshi gave me. Before heading to the front to wait for the others, Atsuko called out to me.
“Minami wait!” I stopped and turned until she reached me. We stood there for a bit in awkward silence. Ah! My heart is beating way to fast! Relax!
She then grabbed hold of my hand and dragged me opposite the front doors.
“Oi Atsuko, where are we going?”
She didn’t answer but she took me to infirmary. “Sit down, I’ll quickly treat your wounds” she said as she headed to the cupboard to grab some things.
“Huh, oh this,” I said as I touched my lip. I hadn’t noticed it was still bleeding, and my face did feel a bit sore from the beating it took. “It’s fine, really” I tried saying, she walked back to me with the supplies.
“Sit” she ordered, and I immediately obeyed. Yikes!
I sat down on the bed and she sat beside me. “Face me” she ordered as I followed. She took out the disinfectant and cotton ball then applied it gently to my lip. This time I didn’t break eye contact, just kept staring at her.
“Sorry for hitting you back there” she said.
I smirked, “no you’re not”
She smiled and looked at me as she placed a bandage on my face. “You’re right, I’m not”
I kept staring intently at her and she blushed, “w...what” she said defensively.
I blushed, “sorry...I just really missed you” I honestly said.
“Idiot...didn’t you technically see me every day since you were gone” she teased as I pouted.
“That’s different and you know it...It wasn’t the same. You...probably felt the same way when seeing the other Minami right?” I asked expectantly.
She placed a finer on her chin as though in deep thought, “didn’t even notice you were gone” she smirked as she stood up and headed to the door, “we’ll have plenty of time to talk after completing our mission. She stepped out but then peeked her head back in, “oh and Minami...welcome home” she smiled and left.
I suddenly felt much more energized. “I’m home”
-------------------------------------------------------------------
The members from the original world were at the front waiting with me, and so was Sasshi.
“I’ll contact you if we need anything. Tell Yui, both Sayaka’s, Sae, Paruru, Yuria, and Tomochin to be on standby with membesr of their choice in case I need anything.
“Roger!” Sasshi said.
“And look after the members here.” I turned to the girls I brought to this world, “stay out of trouble and listen to what the others say. Yuko...try not to cause to much trouble” I teased. “And Jurina...I’ve realized your habit of trying to kiss members and well...I have nothing to say about that actually” I sighed.
I then turned to Atsuko and patted her head, “I told you I’d bring back Minami safe and sound...I will...we will, so don’t worry” I smiled, and she gave a light forced smile in return.
The members going on the mission with me came out, and nodded, everyone prepared to depart. “Alright then...We’re heading out. Our mission, save Takahashi Minami...Let’s go!”
-------------------------------------------------------------------
End of chapter 19!
So as said 20 will be uploaded tomorrow! It’s titled 'The Rescue!' So we’ll have a bit of action and a few surprises! Look forward to it!
-
LOL Yuuchan!! :mon lmao: u just had to ask about them... :mon thumb:
Her punches were as strong as I remembered.
awww...i find that's how Atsuko kind of show her worries/love towards Minami... :mon star:
I wonder what Acchan was thinking when she saw that... hehehe :mon noprob:
LOL when Atsuko said Minami to sit and treat her wounds I thought that she will give her a one short quick kiss... and would say welcome back... lololol :mon evillaff:
YEAH ON A RESCUE MISSION!! :mon yeah:
-
Thanks for the update :bow:
Can't wait for the next chapter.. :grin:
-
Hmph...Sasshi and Sashiko is still the same Sashihara Rino...Haha.
-Ah...They safely land to the AW...By the mirror~~
-Yeah!!~ Everything is settled!! The misunderstanding about Jane betrayed them!!
-Sasuga Yuuchan...Virgin?! She said that calmly?! Woah, Yuuchan~~
-Hm...I wonder what happen to Takamina on the other side? Is she still okay?
-Oh...Eh?! Next chapter...A few surprise?! Eh?! More? I have no idea about it!!
-Oh gosh...I need to know...Agh!! I can't stay quiet at all!! Simply a masterpiece i say!!
>Plz update soon, i reaaally hope that i can see ur update soon...Thank you for the update!!
:roll: :oops: :twothumbs :bow:
-
hahahaha its really weird this hahahaha
like Doppelgänger XD!
Update Soon!!!!
Thanks!!
-
I hope later, OW Jurina will show AW Jurina how to be a kissing monster and OW Yuko will teach AW Yuko to be a pervert to AW Nyannyan :lol:
or OW Yuko will molested AW Nyannyan...
That must be hilarious :lol:
-
OHMERGERD~~~
:farofflook: :farofflook: :farofflook:
i just cant wait till tomorrow comes..XD
feeling excited~~ :cow:
thank you for the update arrow :on gay:
-
geez yuuchan...did you have to voiced that question out loud...well I guess you have to :kekeke: :hiakhiakhiak:
lucky rena was chosen as rescue team...she'll have a lot of trouble handling two energetic jurina :on lol:
sashhi and sashiko :err:
ugh yeah...rescue time...action,blood,dead bodies :onionwhip:
-
How will they save minami?
What happened to minami while she was prisoned?
Can't wait for the next chapter!!!
Thank you!!! :kneelbow:
-
Gah~!!!!
How to comment on this one when the feels are just!!! :wub: :wub: :wub:
I would squeal over Yuko-sama and Rena-sama but that would be nothing new, right? :nervous XD
So instead... ATSUMINA LERHGUGBEDNKV;WEKNODNVNKM!! :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:
Yeah, I'm waiting for more!!!
Sorry, fail comment but... this was too good to describe in words, really!! :bow: :bow:
-
once again, grinning like a creep!
lol, my guess of Sasshi X Sasshi was close! Lol, our new queen Sasshi~
go! go! go!
Jane got beat down...
when I read it, I noticed a typo on Jurina's name.. dunno if anyone else said anything bout that yet.
ok, so the next chap is the Rescue, looking foward to it!
-
YEHEY!!!!!!!!!!!! :fap :fap :fap
TAKAMINA!!!! GO SAVE TAKAMINA!!!!! :panic: :panic: :panic:
Waiting for your next update XD
-
Thanks for your comments and for reading everyone! Chapter 20 is here!
The replies are at the end of the chapter this time since a few spoilers are mentioned in the replies :)
I’ll do my best to upload chapter 21 tomorrow!!!
-----------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 20 – The Rescue
(Government Base)
I regained consciousness after who knows how long. Slowly, I lifted myself off the floor and held my stomach. Lifting up my shirt, I saw a pretty big bruise forming. Just great. Letting out a breath, I used the wall to lift myself up. I’m going to need to come up with something else if I want these guys to keep me alive. Think Minami, think!
After a few minutes, the captain and two other guards came down to my cell again. “Oh Takahashi san, finally awake I see. Hope that kick to your head jogged your memory, otherwise in less than 24 hours you’ll be dead” he glared.
I let out a light breath and smirked, the captains eyes widened at my sudden change. “You don’t want to do that captain, because if you kill me, you’ll never know what I did with the chip and what we have in store for you”
His eyes grew furious and he glued himself to the bards of the cage, “bitch! What did you do! You didn’t destroy it did you!”
I let out mocking laugh, “now why would I do that. You said it yourself, that chip had enough power to wipe our base out...so I got to thinking, that kind of power is too much for me to handle, so why not go to my old friends and see how they’d like to put it to use” Oh god I hope he’s buying this!
He gritted his teeth and fear sparked in his eyes, “so that’s why you returned to your little friends huh...no matter, they wouldn’t know how to use it to the full extent, it wasn’t even 100% complete, not at full power!” he shouted in denial.
I grinned, “It has enough power...besides, my team has quite the tech genius. Fact is, if you kill me, there’d be nothing stopping my members from blowing this place up to smithereens”
I could see the anger and hate in his eyes, he gripped the bars tightly and yelled out in anger. “I swear I’ll kill you! If it’s the last thing I do!” He strutted away in anger and the guards followed. As soon as he left, I let out nervous breath and sank to the ground. “I’ll leave the acting to Atsuko and Yuko, and stick to singing” I leaned on the wall and closed my eyes, still exhausted, and prayed I’d won myself some time.
----------------------------------------------------------------
“Takahashi, wake up. Takahashi. Takahashi!” A man’s voice urgently whispered. I stirred in my sleep and with effort opened my eyes.
Slowly I lifted myself off the wall and when my vision was clear, I saw someone was kneeling directly in front of me. Surprised and shocked, I backed away and glued myself to the wall, but when I saw the persons face, my eyes widened. “Eh! Akimoto san!”
Now standing in front of me was Akimoto Yasushi, wearing an old looking government uniform. He seemed a tad younger than the Aki-p I knew and slightly more fit...But no doubt it was Aki-p. I just kept staring like an idiot. Eh, wait. Aki-p is part of the government!
He put his finger to his mouth, “shhh, keep it down Takahashi, we don’t want anyone to notice us.” Huh? I turned my head and saw the cell door was open, and outside it lay two soldiers on the floor. I wasn’t sure if they were knocked out or dead.
“Here, I believe this is yours,” he said as she handed me my watch that the soldiers took when bringing me in. “We need to be as quiet as possible if we want to get out of here alive”
Finally snapping out of my daze, I said, “Wait a minute. What’s going on? Why are you helping me?”
“The answer should be obvious. I owe you from the past” he said as she stood and walked out the cell doors. The past? So with the other Minami. How do the two know one another? Should I keep pretending to be her?
I strapped on the watch and took out my Itoshisa sword from it. When Aki-p gestured it was clear to come out, I did.
“Seems your fight with the government will never end Takahashi” he said in a tone of sadness as he cocked his gun. “Do you have the chip hidden in a safe place? Won’t do anyone any good if the government got their hands on it.”
“Huh...Oh yeah, it’s safe.”
He signalled me to discreetly follow behind him as he kept checking each corner while moving ahead. I gripped my sword in my right hand and held stomach with my left, it still hurt. “Wait Akimoto san”
He stopped and turned to face me. “Um, I’m not sure how much you can rely on me to back you up in the fights. I’m kind of rusty with a gun and only have this sword.”
He raised an eyebrow, but then let out a breath, “that’s troublesome. I’m not too confident I can get us out of here alive myself. I was counting on your assistance.”
I lowered my head, “sorry”
I could tell his eyes were still on me, and when I looked up to meet his, he said, “You’re different.” My eyes widened but that’s all he said. “No matter, back me up as much as you can, I’ll handle the soldiers. Hopefully we can do this swiftly” I looked at my watch and said,
“What if I call my friends?
“No, not inside their base, they’ll pick up the signal and come right at us. Follow me”
I followed him up the stairs, and we both stopped at the doors.
He took out a dagger and fastened his gun to his waist as he then quickly ran through the door and grabbed a passing soldier. He caught him from behind, holding his mouth with one hand, and then slit his throat with the dagger using the other hand.
He then took out a silencer and attached it to his gun. A soldier that just rounded the corner noticed Aki-p, but before he could react, Aki-p shot him in the chest.
“Come on,” he told me. I followed him out and we saw three soldiers ahead just talking. “Damn...wait here” he told me. He hid his gun then just walked out casually towards the soldiers.
Eh!
“Hello fella’s”
The soldiers all turned and greeted him. “Oh, Akimoto san, we heard you were back at base for a visit. You missing the old days when you used to be the general” one soldier gave a friendly smile.
Aki-p laughed, “no those days are behind me, but I do need a favour”
“What is it?”
“Stay still” Aki-p grabbed the two close soldiers and knocked their heads together. They fell to the ground, the other responded to slow and Aki-p withdrew his gun and shot the guy.
I came out and stood beside him. The hell is going on?
“Hey! What do you think you’re doing!?” A soldier on the other side yelled as he raised his communicator and shouted, “The prisoner has escaped! She’s on the east wing!”
“Damn! Come on Takahashi” Aki-p and I ran the opposite direction of the soldier. Now the whole base will be after us...So much for a quiet escape.
----------------------------------------------------------------
(Jane’s POV)
Mayu, Atsuko, Yuko, Rena and I had already entered the base from the underground path. We’d taken out a couple soldiers without drawing attention.
“The prisons should be on the east wing, we can assume Minami is there” I said.
We stepped out in the main halls and saw two soldiers strolling. “I got it” Mayu smiled as she reloaded her wrist mounted crossbow on her right hand and aimed it at one of the soldiers. She fired and the sharp metal rod stuck the soldier in the heart, instantly she fired another one and killed the other soldier.
“Nice” I complimented, almost forgetting how deadly Mayu could be. Rena scouted ahead and stopped at a corner, listening. As soon as a soldier rounded the corner, she pierced him with her claws. His friend also rounded the corner, shocked, he raised his gun but Yuko fired at him first with her silencer. Rena held up her hand and showed us four fingers. Atsuko and I both nodded and together we ran forward and rolled as we passed Rena, both of us aiming our silencers at the four approaching soldiers. Atsuko and I both took out two, perfectly in synch.
I signalled the others to follow and we stopped once we reached a room filled with soldiers who were actually high on alert guarding their post.
“We need to get past them to get to the east wing” Mayu said as she pulled up blue prints from her watch.
“Where’d you get that” Rena asked.
Mayu shrugged, “from one of the soldiers we killed back there, I quickly transferred the information to my database” she said casually.
I smirked then looked ahead. “So us five against about 20...I like those odds” I grinned.
Yuko smirked, “won’t even break a sweat”
“You guys remember battle strategy number 8?” I asked.
Atsuko smiled, a twinkle in her eyes, “don’t underestimate us”
Instantly we all took out thermal vision goggles, something we’d developed and upgraded from the original scopes, making it easier to see. Yuko, Atsuko and I took out another silencer, now each of us carrying two guns. Mayu and Rena only took out one, since Rena had her claws and Mayu her wrist bow on the other hand. We each attached a laser to the bottom of our gun. Rena then took out a smoke bomb and we all crouched around the corner.
I nodded. “Let’s do this”
Rena threw the smoke bomb into the room, and it instantly went off. The room completely covered. We could hear the soldiers panicking. Quickly, we all rushed into the room. The thermal goggles helped us see through the smoke, and the lasers helped to better aim at the soldiers. We all fought in perfect synch, none of us aiming for the same soldier, each knowing who to go for. It was as if we’ve never fought apart.
I fired both my guns swiftly in different directions. A soldier fired his gun but ended up shooting his partner. He then to out a knife and swung it when I approached him. I blocked it with one of my guns and used the other to shoot him.
Rena sliced away at the close by soldiers and fired any approaching ones. Mayu fired her crossbow and shot the soldier heading to Rena through the head. Yuko and Atsuko fired their guns back to back. We kept up this rhythm until we were sure no one was left standing. The smoke began to clear, and the room revealed 20 dead soldiers at our feet.
We put away our goggles. “Great, now we need to...”
“The prisoner has escaped! She’s on the east wing!”
We all turned to the communicator on one of the soldiers and Mayu grabbed it. “Guess that’s Takamina” she said.
The alarms in the base went off.
Yuko sighed, “There goes being discreet, this place will be on high alert now”
Just perfect.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Minami’s POV
Aki-p and I ran down the corridors, trying our best to avoid fighting too many soldiers. One came at us and I managed to cut him on the leg, slowing him down, and Aki-p finished him off.
“This way!” he shouted. We were about to round a corner but he held me back. “Footsteps are approaching...get ready.” I held my sword in front and he aimed his gun, he told me to wait behind the corner and he jumped out while pointing his gun forward.
-----------------------------------------------------------------
Jane’s POV
As the girls and I were about to round the corner, I heard something. I readied my gun and as soon as I the figure step out, we both aimed at one another...and froze.
My eyes widened in shock, and so did his.
“Minami what’s wrong?” Atsuko asked.
Rena, Yuko, Mayu and Atsuko aimed their weapons at them. “Wait!” I shouted as held my left hand to halt them.
It can’t be...but I could never forget his face.
He slowly began to lower his gun and raised his hands in surrender. “Now those are the eyes I remember...I’d never forget you” he said as he let out a small smile.
I was frozen in place, gun still aimed at him, the others waited for my instructions.
He raised an eyebrow, “I mean no harm, and I know you’d think otherwise, but I hold no ill will towards you. As a matter of fact...a peace offering” he gestured for someone to step out from behind the wall, and the person who emerged was...Minami!
I could tell she was just as shocked when she turned to see us...Mostly me.
“Eh! Everyone!” she smiled.
“Told you it wasn’t goodbye” Yuko grinned.
“We came to get you” Mayu said.
“With some help of course” Rena smiled as she looked to me.
She stared at me but then smiled, “It’s weird...but it’s great to finally be able to meet you”
“Y...Yeah, glad you’re okay. You’re friends are very worried about you” I tried to smile but my focus was still to him and my gun was still raised. Minami raised her hands in panic,
“Wait, he’s the one who helped me escape. He’s not a bad guy. His name is Akimoto Yasushi”
I gulped, “no need for introductions...I know him...in a sense...which is why I’m having a hard time believing he hasn’t put a bullet through my head yet”
Atsuko came beside me, “what are you talking about Minami”
I let out a nervous smile, “look closely Atsuko, is he not familiar to you...I know it was long ago, and that your focus was not him, but it should ring a bell”
Atsuko stared intently at him and her eyes widened in realization, “It can’t be...He’s the soldier you let live during the massacre when I saw you”
I could see the others were shocked at the news.
“Yeah...That’s him...didn’t know if he’d survived the fire or not though” (Soldier was mentioned in chapter 14 of Jane's past)
Hands still raised, he said, “I survived...Thanks to you...As a matter of fact, I was the only survivor. You showed me mercy and let me live”
“Don’t act thankful...I killed all your men back then...almost killed you. You can’t possibly tell me you don’t want revenge.” I glared.
He slowly lowered his hands, “not everyone believes revenge is the answer...but I do not seek it...not to you anyhow. You killed terrible men back there...and I too was a terrible man. A terrible coward too. Yet you let me live...and I was forever grateful for that. Coming out of that massacre alive I realized how precious life was. I went back to my family, and swore to be a new man. I resigned from the government and lived an honourable life from then on. Told myself my fight was over...However, I’d always kept my ears open to you young one, and prayed for you and your friends. When I’d heard you were captured, I decided to pick up my weapons again and come to aid you. I will always be in your debt, little warrior” he bowed before me and I looked to Atsuko.
She smiled and nodded, “I believe in his words...and so do you”
Nodding, I lowered the gun and he raised his head.
“We should hurry and leave her, once off their land they will not pursue us”
“We just need to get past the bridge from the base, I have reinforcements waiting there.” I said. I turned to Mayu, “do those blueprints tell us of a quick way to get out of here?”
Mayu was scanning the map, “here!” she pointed, “it’s an emergency exit just down the path, and it shouldn’t be too heavily guarded.” I nodded. It was definitely the right choice to bring a as few members as possible on this mission. It made the escape easier too.
“Minami, here” Atsuko called,
“Yeah” Both I and the other Minami answered and we looked to one another.
The other Minami raised a hand, “to make this less complicated just refer to me as Takamina. I’m very used to that anyways”
We all nodded and Atsuko handed me a revolver, “no need to be silent anymore, let’s get out of here” I nodded and we made our way to the exit.
-----------------------------------------------------------------
Takamina’s POV
We all headed towards the exit at a fast pace. The members and Aki-p were swiftly shooting and killing anyone who was getting in our way, not letting anything slow us down.
"This way!” Mayu said as she rounded another corner. “Over there!” We saw the exit just up ahead. The others ran to it and I followed, however, before I could take another step, something grabbed me from behind and yanked me to the floor.
A soldier who looked beaten held his sword high and was about to bring it down on me. I managed to roll out of the way and as hard as I could, I kicked his shin. He yelled out in pain and that gave me enough time to get back on my feet. I raised my sword and striked his, sending it flying out of his grasp. I was about to pierce him with my sword, but suddenly, the other Minami came forward and caught my sword with her bare left hand. She then quickly fired at the soldier with the gun in her right.
I was taken aback by her action, and I could see the blood trickle from her palm as she finally let go of my sword.
Before I could say anything, she grabbed my arm and dragged me out after the others. We stepped out the doors and kept running. As we ran, Minami yelled, “Contact Sasshi, and tell her we’re heading towards the rendezvous point.”
Rena ended up calling Sasshi as we ran through the forest. We kept running without looking back, and finally after some time, up ahead I saw a huge cargo vehicle. At the wheel was Yui, and in the back where the cargo usually was, were about a dozen members.
“Quick” I saw Yuki and Sayanee gesture for us to hop in. Yuki grabbed hold of Mayu's hand and helped her in, and Sayanee assisted me. They raised an eyebrow but no one questioned why Aki-p was with us.
“Yui go!” Minami shouted as Yui turned the vehicle around and drove us further away from the government.
---------------------------------------------------------------
In the back, we were all catching our breaths. The members kindly welcomed me back and I smiled.
I looked over to Minami who was getting her hand patched up by Atsuko. After catching my breath I asked, “neh Minami, why did you go and do that back there?”
She just glanced at me then focused back to Atsuko. “Doesn’t matter” she said.
I narrowed my eyes, “it does matter. You hurt yourself; I could’ve killed that soldier”
Rena then spoke up, “that was the point, she didn’t want you killing him”
“Eh, but she killed him” I said.
“It’s okay for her because she’s killed before. She means, Minami didn’t want you to stain your hands...You’ve never killed a person before. I’m sure Minami wants to make sure it stays that way”
Oh...That’s right...I was about to cut that soldier down like it was nothing but...who knows how I would have felt after doing it. I looked to Minami, “thanks” I said. She just nodded.
“You can tell us what happened at the base once we get back to ours” Yuko said.
By nightfall, we were back at the base. We all got out the vehicle and headed to the front doors. Once inside, we headed to the main lobby where the rest of the members were.
Once inside, my eyes widened as I saw the most bizarre thing. There were two Jurina's running around the room playfully chasing one another. I saw Yuko animatedly talking to Haruna while making wild gestures. I blinked and turned to look at the Yuko who stood beside me, she just raised an eyebrow at the other’s actions. I turned back to see two Sasshi’s doing... WOTAGEI! The hell! At this point my mouth was wide open.
“Minami!” I heard a familiar voice shout with relief. I saw Atsuko running to me. Before I could respond or do anything, she ran right at me and wrapped me in a tight hug. Due to the impact, I held onto her to make sure she didn’t fall but we both ended up falling to the ground anyways.
“Minami! Minami! Minami!” she kept shouting my name as she burrowed her head in my neck. I felt her tears on my skin and gently rubbed her back and patted her head. I didn’t even think about why or how she and the others were here...Fact was, she was here...She was with me, and all that mattered now was comforting her.
“It’s okay Atsuko. I’m perfectly fine, really” I smiled and waited for her to lift her head, as she did, she unknowingly put pressure on my stomach by her arm and I winced.
Her eyes widened as she grabbed my shirt and tried to lift it. I held her hand down and tried to keep her from lifting my shirt. “I’m fine!” I lied. She glared and I loosened my grip, allowed her to lift my shirt.
“Minami you’re hurt!” She said worriedly as she stared at the bruises on my stomach.
“It’s nothing, I mean yeah it hurts but they’ll go away in due time” I gave a lopsided smile, and before she could scold and lecture me, I said, “I’m glad you’re here, Acchan”
She paused, and then nodded. I smiled to her, and she finally returned my smile.
“Ahem!” Yuuchan cleared her throat as she and my members all stood above me and Atsuko. We both blushed and stood up.
“Glad you’re okay general manager” Yuuchan smiled.
“I knew Takamina san would be okay!” Jurichan happily said.
“Takamina san!” Sasshiko yelled as she wrapped me in a suffocating hug, Yuuchan and Jurichan had to pull her off.
“We just got her back, don’t go killing her” Yuuchan joked.
“What are you guys doing here?” I asked, though happy for their presence.
“Time for explanations I guess” Mariko sama declared.
First, everyone explained how the other Minami and my members came here, which explained the chip that captain wanted. That led to my explanation of everything the captain said, and then finally, Minami explained who Aki-p was.
I suddenly jumped up from my seat after...Jane, yes easier to call her Jane like my members do. After Jane finished her explanation, I remembered. “The captain!” I shouted.
Everyone looked to me to continue. “I think he’s the same one you told me about, the one who led the ambush on you guys”
Jane’s eyes grew angry, “he was there! At the base!” Atsuko grabbed her shoulder to calm her down.
I nodded, “yeah, he was there, he’s the one I mentioned asking the questions about the chip...But what I really wanted you to know was, he said something about the incident! Thinking I was the other Minami, he asked if I was still mad that he’d tricked me and caused my friends to detest me...and that it didn’t seem to last long though...”
I saw Jane clench her fist. I spoke again, “so um...please don’t be mad at each other anymore! I’m sure Jane is innocent!”
The alternate world members seemed taken aback, but a few smiled. “Yeah we kind of discussed that before coming to rescue you” Rie said.
“Thank you for letting us know though, it further backs up Minami’s innocence” Atsuko added.
I let out a sigh of relief, glad they somewhat had things resolved.
Jane stood and faced everyone, “we could all use some rest. And I’m sure Takamina wants to catch up with her friends. Let’s call it a night and discuss what will happen tomorrow. There’s much we have to resolve regarding sending these girls home and...Perhaps...a large upcoming battle.”
I was surprised by that last part, but her members seemed to understand. Mariko sama smiled at me and my friends, “you girls can all share a spare room we have. Should be large enough for you if you don’t mind bunking”
I nodded my thanks as I smiled at my friends.
Mariko sama then turned to Aki-p, “we have one spare room left, and it’s yours if you wish. You did help us, so you’re welcome to stay the night”
He bowed in gratitude, “I’ll kindly accept that offer” he said.
I looked around and realized that was our cue to leave. “I can show Aki-p to his room, I know the way around now, and then I and my friends will head to ours”
“Thank you” Mariko sama smiled.
Before walking off, Acchan said, “oh Takamina, hold on” she ran over to Jane and gave her a hug, whispered something to her and Jane nodded. I frowned, I was sure it was just a friendly gesture or something, but I admit I was jealous...Why am I jealous!
With Atsuko back at my side, I walked off with Aki-p and the four girls who came to this world.
------------------------------------------------------------------
Jane’s POV
Acchan stopped before leaving with the others and suddenly came running in my direction. She gave me a light hug and whispered, “thank you...For bringing back Minami safely like you promised”
I nodded. That promise won’t be complete until I get you all back to your world safe and sound. She then ran to Takaminas side, and they left.
I turned around and saw Atsuko giving me a quizzical look. Instantly I blushed, “she was just saying thanks!” I defended.
She tilted her head, “I didn’t say anything” Your look said it all!
Mariko laughed, “Alright, we’ve all had a long day. We should also call it a night.” The member noddeds and everyone began to leave the lobby.
Jurina ran up to me as she clung to Rena’s arm, “those girls are really interesting Takamina san! Can we talk to them more tomorrow! There’s so much me and the others want to know” I smiled and ruffled her hair.
“Sure thing kid”
Rena bid me good night and left.
Sasshi then came forward, “I’m just as awesome as I thought I’d be! Can’t wait to hear more about their world tomorrow...Like how you apparently danced to some pretty out of character songs” Sasshi grinned and I glared. She ran away before I could hit her.
“She was flirting with you!” I heard Yuko whine to Haruna who sighed.
“She was just being friendly...actually she mostly talked about her....’nyannyan’”
Yuko pouted, and I smiled, glad to know Yuko was still her same old self when she wasn’t stressed.
Haruna sighed, “I’ll make it up to you later, so let’s just head to bed, I’m tired,”
Yuko smirked, “Hai! Whatever you say!”
As Yuko and Haruna passed, Yuko stopped and said, “we’ll talk more tomorrow Minami...Um...the members are glad you’re back”
I nodded and the two left.
Miichan, Tomochin and Mariko bid me good night, and soon enough it was just me and Atsuko.
“Um...I guess we should head to sleep as well...I’ll take the couch in the lobby here and see you all tomorrow”
Atsuko gently grabbed my hand before I could turn, “Minami...this is your home...and your room is still your room...Don’t leave me alone there anymore” she said with sadness, and guilt once again built up in me.
I squeezed her hand reassuringly, “I won’t ever leave you again, if you’re okay with me by your side”
She smiled, and hand in hand we went to ‘our’ room.
------------------------------------------------------------------
Replies:
FlameHazeKatsu: Yuuchan does not hold back with her questions! & lol right on, yeah Atsuko is usually violent to Jane out of love! :D Acchan was prob thinking that she hopes she doesn’t treat Minami like that, even though she’s tsundere to her in her own way :P & the ‘welcome’ back part was right, but the kiss is yet to come, though it will ;)
olive29: No prob, hope you enjoyed this update! & lol, the OW members teach their perverted/harrsement ways to the AW eh :P Well both Yuko’s are perverts, it’s just AW Yuko saves her antics for Haruna behind closed doors :P
Kochiki: Both Sasshi’s are forever goofballs :) & yeah, Yuuchan is bold to ask that :O Thanks for thinking this is a ‘masterpiece’ *__* Hope you enjoyed the update
Archer1992: Must be weird for them! I know I’d be freaked out to meet another yet different me :P
Chichay12: You’re welcome! Thanks for looking forward to this update! Hope you enjoyed it!
bunny_rabbit: Yes..yes Yuuchan had to voice that question :P & lol yeah Rena dodged a bullet there, but I’m sure she’d find a way to handle em :P Lol both Sasshi’s do have that effect to leave someone speechless :D ALSO, I included the wotagei thanks to your mention of it :3
Takaminafan49: you’re welcome! Hope the chapter answered your questions :)
sakura_drop_: lol it’s okay, squeal over Rena and Yuko to your heart’s content :D Glad you like Atsumina moments! More to come in chapter 21! & lol not a fail comment, I enjoy your comments so thanks for always writing :3
Shinoki: Queen Sasshi would be epic :P & thanks again for pointing the error in Jurina’s name :) Thanks for looking forward to this chap! Please look forward to the next as well :D
AshuraX: The dude you wanted to appear has made an appearance! :)
X_Last-Cross_X: Takamina having to save Takamina indeed :P
-
Thank you for the update :bow:
Takamina is safe..thanks to Aki-p and Jane..
OW Atsuko and Takamina finally meet each other :grin:
and OW Sasshi taught AW Sasshi how to do Wotagei :lol:
Will the OW members held a concert for the AW members??
Can't wait for the next chapter.. :twothumbs
-
TAKAMINA SAVED TAKAMINA FTW!!!!!!! :panic: :panic: :panic:
Double Sasshi Wotagei!!!!! :lol: :lol: :lol:
Double Jurina was so cute!!!!!!!!! XD XD XD
Waiting for your next update XD XD XD
-
I can't stop laughing at the part where both Sasshi is doing wotagei!!
-But first thing first..Glad that Takamina manage to escape and is saved!!~
-Aki-p in a fit and young form?! I've seen him when he's young so I can imagine it!!
-Man..As soon as Takamina and all come back to the base, both Jurina is playing!!
-Didn't have much different about Jurina and Jurichan~ They're are still a kid~
-Agh..Ugh..Both AtsuMina from the AW and OW has their own moment!!!~~
-Wah...Yuuchan is talking about her NyanNyan??~ Wow...Yuko just pout~ LOL
>Anyway, pls update soon!!~ I'll be waiting for it!! Nice chapter!!~
-
wogh...the old troll appear :shock:
bwahahahaha...wSasshi doing wotagei :hiakhiakhiak: I just hope they didn't do it in mirror mode...that will raise the weird level over the top :on lol:
no one can beat yuuchan and her weird face :on lol:
can't wait for tomorrow...and the final farewell concert with all the rebels and akiP doing wotagei lead by sasshi :hiakhiakhiak: :on lol:
-
OMG! I love this fic and every episode....
About AKi-p, they let him to stay there but... I dont trust in him enough because you know is the government general in the past.. ...
OMG! Jane and atsuko gonna sleep together o.o
-
He's so awesome even in an alternate universe. Though imagining him with that poker face on is tiring XD
-
Young Aki-p :cathappy:
Double Jurina kawaiii XD
Thank for update i love it
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
wogh...the old troll appear :shock:
bwahahahaha...wSasshi doing wotagei :hiakhiakhiak: I just hope they didn't do it in mirror mode...that will raise the weird level over the top :on lol:
no one can beat yuuchan and her weird face :on lol:
can't wait for tomorrow...and the final farewell concert with all the rebels and akiP doing wotagei lead by sasshi :hiakhiakhiak: :on lol:
my thoughts exactly!
Also... Rena-sama, KAKKOII~ :wub: :wub:
I LOVED the OW AtsuMina hugging on the floor :twisted:
I want more than just a simple kiss though :w00t:
thank you for this update :bow:
P.S. I'm glad my comments are not FAILS... :nervous
P.P.S. Can you update tomorrow? :bow:
-
Wotagei? Lol, Sasshi and Sasshi doing Wotagei!!
I want to see that happen... even though I'll never see it in real life~
Aki-P suddenly shows up... hrm... nod nod...
Whew, over with the rescue already?
So great, so great, happy to the max~
-
aki-p is here (LOL) XD
both atsumina reunited :wub: :wub: :wub:
i want more atsumina moments :heart:
arrow thank you for the update~~
cant wait to read ur next chapter :on gay:
i hope you can post it tomorrow :nervous
-
kyaa.... :mon lovelaff: Acchan suddenly running to Takamina.... and hugging her...and scolding her...kyaaa :mon lovelaff:
Takamina jealous~ ooooooh~ :mon star:
hahahahahha Yuko jealous with her ownself (Yuuchan) :mon evillaff: hahahah....wonder what Yuuchan told Haruna about her NyanNyan... :3 :mon noprob:
-
The wotagei part was epic xDD and Yuko jelous of Yuuchan xDD everything was bizarre lie said Takamina xDDD
I said "WHAT!?" When I read Akimonto o.o so aki-p is there too~
Good job like always~ waiting for the next chapter <3
-
OMG! Thanks for the Atsumina!!!!
thanks
Update soon!!
-
To Yuko (AW), Atsuko(AW), and Takamina (OW): Why are you all getting jealous with your own self XD?
Both Jurinas must have had a fun time chasing each other since they each finally found someone whose energetic level is the same as them, and their own self to no less. Now we need OW Haruna and OW Mariko to come too so that we will have two air-headed and two trolls :lol:. I also want to see how OW Yuko will react seeing two Nyannyan, which one will she cling to?
-
Thank you!!!
I'm very much satisfied! :3
Can't wait for the next chapter~ :kneelbow:
-
Getting more and more interesting
Thank you for the update
Can't wait to see the next
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
You guys are awesome readers! Thanks for commenting as well! So here is chapter 21!!! I would like to announce that...CHAPTER 22 WILL BE THE LAST CHAPTER!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! I REPEAT, 22 WILL BE THE LAST CHAPTER! I’ll do my absolute best to upload it tomorrow for you guys, and I’ll write my future plans for the one shots I promised regarding this story :)
So please stick by guys!!! & in this last stretch of chapters (this one and one to go) I’d appreciate the comments on what you thought of the fic! Tomorrow shall be the concluding chapter! :)
For now, enjoy chapter 21!!!!!!!!!!!
Replies:
olive29: The meetings were fun to write so glad you liked them :) As for the concert...we’ll see :P
X_Last-Cross_X: double Sasshi and double Jurina are very energetic aren’t they :P
Kochiki: The wotagei is Sasshi’s sacred ritual now :P & yeah, thanks to Aki-p and the others, Takamina is saved! & lol, you’re right, both Jurina’s are very close in personality :) Glad you liked the chapter!
bunny_rabbit: LMAO! Aki-p is indeed a troll isn’t the :P & OMG, Sasshi doing wotagei in mirror mode, that’d be quite the epic scene :D
Haruko: Thank you! Glad your liking each one :) & well...regarding Aki-p...well you’ll see in this chap but he aint too bad :P & lol, there will be Jane&Atsuko moments in this chapter!
AshuraX: Lol indeed it’s tiring, I rarely see Aki-p without a poker face though :P
nunku: You’re welcome! Glad you loved the update! And agreed, double Jurina is kawaii! <3
sakura_drop_: Rena always kakkoi! :D Glad you liked the Atsumina moment, there will be a AW Atsumina moments in this chapter :P
Ps. Your comments def aren’t fails. Pps. Of course, here is the update :D
Shinoki: Indeed, sad we’ll never see two Sasshi’s doing wotagei, but I guess one doing it is epic enough :P Glad you’re happy! Hope you enjoy this chapter!
Chichay12: You’re welcome! More Atsumina moments to come :D & did my best to update today! Stayed up till 1 am to finish the chapter so I can upload it in the morning :P
FlameHazeKatsu: Cute OW Atsumina moment ne <3 Yuuchan was most likely comparing her nyannyan with Haruna but admiring both at the same time :P
abcari: Yeah, Akip was the shocker in that chapter :P & thanks!
Archer1992: You’re welcome! More Atsumina to come!
Tanchan: LMAO! They’re probably wondering the same thing. Must be odd for them to be jealous of people who look like them :P And yup, only Jurina can match Jurina in an energetic level! & wow, double the troll and double the airhead eh, that’d be quite something :P lol. & hm...well once Yuko gets past drooling, and admiring both nyanyans, she’d cling to her one and true Haruna (she’d be in big trouble otherwise :P)
Takaminafan49: Glad you liked the chapter! Thanks! :)
cisda83: Glad you think so :D Thanks!
----------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 21 – The Battle
AW Atsuko’s POV
I awoke the next morning to see the spot beside me on the bed was vacant. I rubbed the sleep from my eyes and looked to the time. 5 am. Yawning, I got up and put on a shirt over my tank top and exchanged my pyjama bottoms for black leather pants. I left the room and headed to the cafeteria. It was still empty. I grabbed two coffees then headed to the back of the building. Going through the doors, knowing Minami would be on the other side. I saw her praying by the graves of our fallen comrades.
Patiently, I waited till she was done. Once she stood, I walked over to her. “Good morning” I smiled in greeting. She turned and smiled as I reached her.
“Good morning,” she leaned towards me and our lips met. It was an affectionate kiss, one of comfort, of love. We pulled apart and I saw her face go slightly red.
Still the same as always. “Here” I handed her the coffee which she gratefully took. Her attention was back to the graves and with my free hand I let our fingers intertwine. “Are you okay?”
She gave a small nod, “yeah...I just had to see them...Properly pay my respects... Atsuko, I won’t run away anymore...for their sakes, and for all the members’ sakes. Our objective remains the same, take down the government in order to ensure a peaceful future” Her grip gently tightened on my hand and I leaned my head on her shoulder.
“We’ll do it you know...We’ll be able to create that future someday”
I was glad Minami was once again by my side. I honestly couldn’t imagine a life without her. Last night we’d talked and fixed things between us. Re-implementing our promise to always stay together.
Flashback to the night before
Minami and I reached the room, and after unlocking it we both stepped in. She lingered at the doorway and looked around.
“I kept everything the same you know...because I knew you’d come back” I stated as she let a small smile grace her face.
“Thanks...for believing in me...I know I let you down though” she said with downcast eyes.
I sighed and walked over to her, raised her head with my hand. “You came back...That’s all that matters”
I could see tears form in the corner of her eyes and I smiled, “come on, don’t go crying on me” I gently wiped her tears and she grabbed hold of my hand.
“I hated it...I hated being away from you” The tears slid down her face and I couldn’t help but smile since she looked like a little kid again. She reminded of the time when she cried because she was afraid we’d stop being friends with her when we were younger. Really, such a kid. I smiled as I wrapped her in a hug and held her close.
“I hated it too...Remember, I told you I always wanted to be with you...Our meeting was fate Minami...I truly believe that, and I’ll always believe we’ll find our way to one another no matter what...So next time, let me bare the pain with you, okay?” I pulled away and she dried her tears and nodded.
“Good. Now that that’s settled, want to explain your date with the other Atsuko” I innocently asked as she froze up and instantly became nervous.
Holding out her hands in front of her and backing away she said, “It was nothing! Just a stupid bet I lost to Yuuchan”
I laughed, “Relax, I’m just teasing” walking up to her, I let my arms go around her neck and pulled her closer to me. “So this means we’re still together right. It’d be a shame if all my hard work into making you confess all those years ago goes to waste” I smirked and she blushed.
“Ah...yeah...of course. We’re still together”
Grinning, I gently pushed her backward till she reached my bed. She fell on her back and I leaned over her. Bringing my face closer, I stopped till out noses touched. “I love you” I confessed. Her eyes seemed to gleam and she closed the gap between us. Her kiss was gentle, but turned hungry and possessive. I returned her kiss in the same manner, placed my left hand under her shirt to rest on her stomach. After a few moments, we finally broke apart for air.
“I love you too” she whispered as she tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear. I moved to lie down beside her and rested my head on her chest. Closing my eyes, I fell asleep in her arms.
Back to the present
Takamina's POV
“Ow!” I yelled as my behind connected to the floor when I fell off the bed. I looked to the bed to see Sasshi had just kicked me off with her foot while still sound asleep. Jurina was curled beside her, her sleep undisturbed.
I grumbled as I stood from the floor and looked to the other bed where Yuko and Atsuko were sleeping soundly. Sighing, I said, “not fair.”
Last night we’d played jan ken po to see who’d have to share a bed with two others. Obviously I was one of the people who lost. Rubbing my back, I looked to the clock and saw it was 6am. May as well stay awake, I won’t be getting any sleep like this.
I washed up in the washroom and came out to see the members still soundly sleeping. I smiled as I looked to them. Wow, I forgot how much I missed them.
Last night before bed, I’d just told the members of my adventures here, and they’d told me about what was happening back home. It was nice catching up with them and joking around.
I quietly left the room and headed to the cafeteria. Once there, I wasn’t too surprised to see some other members. Yuko and Haruna were feeding each other breakfast, Rena was reading a book while having her breakfast, Miichan and Tomochin seemed to be debating something and Mariko sama had just sat down with them.
I walked in and greeted them, to which they all returned my greeting in kind.
“You’re up early” Rena commented as she pulled up the chair beside her. I yawned and went to sit by her.
“Yeah well, a certain someone didn’t let me get any sleep” I sighed as I remembered Sasshi’s bad sleeping habits.
Haruna’s eyes widened in surprise for some reason, “eh, but I thought you and your Atsuko weren’t like that with one another?”
Eh...What does Atsuko have to do with anything...Yuko elbowed Haruna, and Mariko sama and Tomochin sighed. Miichan smirked. I tilted my head...but then it finally clicked. “Eh!” I stood up quickly from my chair, sending it falling to the floor. My face was super red and I glared at Haruna, “No! Not Atsuko! Sasshi!”
I mentally scolded myself for saying that. Haruna tilted her head, “Eh, Sasshi! You’re together with Sasshi?”
“NO!” I yelled as I covered my ears and turned to the others, “make her stop~” I pleaded.
Miichan burst out laughing and the others also smiled at my expense.
“I think Takamina is trying to say that Sasshi has terrible sleeping habits, and they probably had to bunk together” Rena came to my resucue, and I sighed in relief.
I lifted my chair and sat back down. A few minutes later, Jane and Atsuko walked in and greeted us. We all ended up having breakfast together and chatted about simplistic things. By around 7:30, a few more members pooled into the cafeteria, including Yuuchan and Acchan.
“Morning” Acchan greeted as she took a seat beside me.
“I’ll get you breakfast” I offered as I stood and went to retrieve food for her.
“Oi general manager, grab me something too!” Yuuchan called from the table.
I brought back food for them both and they dug in.
Soon after that, the doors opened and I looked up to see Jurina...and Jurina...wearing the exact same thing. I almost spat out my drink at the site.
“Morning!” They both greeted cheerfully in the exact same manner. Rena looked up from her novel and raised an eyebrow at the two.
They ran over to our table and grinned. “ne, ne, can you tell us apart?”
Uwa, the other’s personalities are a tad different but these two are exactly alike. Yuuchan grinned and said, “Let’s make this fun, let’s have Takamina, Jane and Rena guess who’s who and see who’s right”
Miichan laughed, “That’s a great idea. It’s important for these three to be able to tell them apart”
Eh! I sighed.
Jane looked uninterested. “I’m not playing”
Yuuchan smirked, “oh, afraid you’ll lose at this like you did at the dating game”
For some reason those words hit a nerve on Jane and she looked fired up, “fine!”
“On a count of 3 then, point to the Jurina that belongs to your world...1...2...3!”
Each of us pointed at the same time. Jane and Rena pointed to the same Jurina and I pointed to the other.
“And the verdict is....” Yuuchan began.
Both Jurina’s raised a hand, “correct!”
Acchan whispered to me, “how did you know...even I couldn’t tell”
“Ah, well, you know, a leader has to know her members...” Yeah right...I just guessed and was damn lucky.
Jurina ran to Rena and hugged her from behind, “ne ne, how did you know it was me?”
Rena smirked, “I’ve known you since you were eight, it’s not that hard”
By now, all the members were at the cafeteria, except for...”Has anyone seen Sasshi and Sashiko?’ I asked.
As if on cue, the doors opened to reveal both Sasshis...dressed the same... You’ve got to be kidding...
“Ne ne, can you guess...” before they could finish, both Jane and Yuko stood at the same time and pointed their guns at both Sasshis.
‘Ah!” one of them yelled and hid behind the other, while the Sasshi in front just raised her hands in surrender.
“That’s our Sasshi” Both Yuko and Jane said as they pointed to the one in front.
“Huh, how do you know?” Acchan asked.
Yui laughed, “because Sasshi is used to having Takamina san and Yuko san pointing their guns at her.”
“Boo, you’re no fun” Sasshi said.
“At least things are lively” Atsuko smiled at Jane as she playfully shoved her. Jane’s expression however was still serious.
“...I know...but they won’t stay like that” The atomosphere in the room suddenly got intense. Only I and my members didn’t understand why the change occurred.
“I suppose you’ll be addressing the matter” I turned to see Aki-p enter the room, a serious expression plastered on his face as well.
“Um, what’s wrong?” I asked.
Jane looked around the room and nodded. “Alright, everyone is pretty much here.” She stood on her chair and addressed all the members. “Listen...as you well know, yesterday we broke into one of the government’s main bases. Apparently, the person in charge of them is Captain Hiro...He’s the one who led the ambush on us”
There was a collection of murmurs in the room but they quieted down again when Yuko spoke. “As Minami explained, they’re after the chip they planned to use as a weapon against us...It’s not something we can let them get their hands on”
Jane spoke again, “Hiro isn’t exactly stable in the head, and he’s a cruel man and will do anything to get what he wants...even if it kills him. I guarantee he’s going to march all the soldiers from his base for a full out attack on us”
My members and I were shocked. “Wait, would they seriously charge you guys all the way out here?” I asked.
Aki-p was the one to answer, “Hiro does not think straight when he marches into battle. He’ll destroy everything in his way as he comes here...including those citizens your protecting on the outskirts.”
“It’s insane! He’ll get a bunch of his men killed. It’s a suicide mission!” Rie shouted.
“Yes but, it seems he wants to take as many of us down with him if possible” Yuki explained.
Karen rose, “Takamina san...that chip, can’t we use it as a weapon against them instead.”
Jane looked around at the members and shook her head. “No...for many reasons we can’t. It’s an unstable power source, using it as a weapon is dangerous since the weapon would be releasing all its power. I don’t trust it”
“But you used it to open the portal didn’t you?’ Kawaei said.
She nodded, “yes...merely a fraction of its power. Only used to power the main system of the device...Besides...I can’t guarantee if it’ll have enough power left once used as a weapon...and we need it to get Takamina and her friends back to their world. Right now though, the chip is ‘recovering’ it needs time to recharge before it can be used and stabilized to open the gate again. That’s why, while we prepare for this battle, Takamina and her friends, with a few of our members will stay at the base. Once the chip is good to go, one of my members will open the gate for you and you all will go home.”
I abruptly stood up, “wait a minute! So you expect us to just sit around and then leave while you all fight?”
Jane glared at me, “This is not your battle. Don’t be stupid. You and your friends need to get home unless you plan to stay and die. We can protect ourselves...you can’t”
I was taken aback, and Acchan pulled me back down to sit.
Jane faced her members again. “I’m sure you all knew it’d come to this...but as always, you all have a choice. You can stay and fight, or you can find somewhere safe to retreat to”
The members all looked around and whispered.
“Takamina san...I’m sure I speak for everyone when I say this...We’ve come this far fighting against them, and running won’t do any good. If we expect to make the change you’ve spoken about long ago, then we have to do this” Yui claimed as everyone nodded their agreement.
Sasshi raised her hand, “do you believe we have a chance against them” she honestly asked.
Jane looked to each and every face in the room, and smiled, “we will be prepared this time...we are strong, our will greater then there’s, our dreams brighter, our spirits stronger. Do I not only believe we can win this...but i believe each and every one of us can come out of this alive.”
“yeah! Once we take those bastards down, they’ll know not to mess with us!” Sasshi yelled.
“Taking them down will prove to the rest of them how far we’ve come and how serious we are!” Mocchi yelled.
Jane smirked, “so I take it you’re all in?”
“Our will greater, dreams brighter, spirit stronger!”
“Our will greater, dreams brighter, spirit stronger!”
Everyone in the room began to chant those lines, and I was in awe. It was at this moment I was reminded that they were a rebel group who’d dedicated their lives to fighting.
-----------------------------------------------------------------
Jane’s POV
“Are you sure?’ I asked Aki-p as the two of us stood at the front of the base.
He nodded. “Yes, I’m sorry that I cannot fight by your side, but I have my family to take care of. I hope you can understand” he said guiltily.
I gave a faint smile and nodded, “yes...because I also have a family to take care of” I said as I glanced to the base where all the members were.
He smiled, “yes that’s true...and a wonderful family it is”
“Thanks...for saving Takamina...and for not asking about well...everything concerning what you saw”
He laughed, “It is not my business so I will not pry”
I smiled, “You’re very different, from the first time we met that is. I truly believe you have become and honourable man...and for that I thank you, because it proves to me that some people really can change”
He smiled and placed his hand on my head. Usually I wouldn’t permit anyone but the members to conduct this action, but I felt his affection, and it almost seemed fatherly. “For something like that, you need look no further than to yourself...because you are the true example of someone who can change, and thanks to that, I found the strength to be who I am today.” He ruffled my hair before letting go.
“I best be on my way, I wish you and your friends the best. May you all lead us into a new future. I’m sure our paths will cross again little warrior” he extended his arm for a handshake and I took it.
“Thank you” I sincerely said, and he was on his way.
------------------------------------------------------------------
Everyone was in the lobby making final preparations. The government was most likely already making their way here.
Mariko stepped forward, “listen up! We intercept them at the border. We try our best to not let them get by. We have to keep this base and the citizens nearby protected.”
"A few members will be staying behind to guard the base and the village close by in case some soldiers slip by us. I want a medical team both here and on the field.” I instructed.
------------------------------------------------------------------
Takamina’s POV
My members and I sat on the sides and watched the rebels as they discussed their plans. We all felt uneasy, but knew there wasn’t much we could do except wait here.
“Neh, we’ll be going home soon right” Jurichan asked with worry.
I nodded, “yeah, don’t worry. Soon enough we’ll be back home with the others” I said, though my focus was still on the rebels.
Yuuchan placed a hand on my shoulder, “worried?
I nodded, “how can I not be...they’re going off to fight...Really makes me realize how good we have it back home”
Atsuko grabbed my hand and smiled, “that’s true...but I don’t think they’re particularly unhappy. They all have each other, and they seem content with that”
I smiled, “you’re right. All we can do is pray for their safety”
Sasshiko raised her fist in the air, “There will greater, dreams brighter, spirit stronger!” I laughed as Sasshi chanted what the rebels were not too long ago. Yes...I’m sure they’ll be okay.
----------------------------------------------------------------
Jane’s POV
About 200 members were marching as we made our way to the border, the others guarding the base. The government would have around 400, but I believed we could handle those numbers.
I took a deep breath. “Nervous?’ Atsuko asked beside me.
I shook my head, “you kidding, we got this”
Yuko lightly bumped my shoulder, “you better believe we do. We’re ready for them this time.”
“Minami, remember your mission” Rena informed as I nodded.
“Yeah, take down captain Hiro”
“We’ll do our best to clear a path for you to get to him” Haruna said.
-----------------------------------------------------------------
A few hours later we arrived at the border, and I turned to Sasshi, "status?"
"They're approaching" she said.
"Alright then...everyone, this is merely a stepping stone to reaching our desired future. We have to fight and live to see another day...because we still have a lot of work ahead us...and we all need each other to be there. 7 years ago I promised you all a future, one we'd all see. On the way though, we lost some comrades...family members. But I want to keep this promise alive, for theirs, and our sake. Today, we enter the battle with 200! And what number will we leave it!?" I shouted.
"200!" Everyone yelled.
I smirked.
Yuko elbowed me, "nice speech there as always...leader" she grinned.
Armed and ready, we spread ourselves out on the field. Up ahead, we heard the soldiers approaching. I took out a katana and a hand gun. The field would be crowded, and most combat would be close range. The members and I put on our thermal goggles since we had smoke bombs we planned to put in use.
Atsuko tapped my shoulder and I turned to her. She lightly tapped her forehead to mine, "remember Minami, you're not fighting alone anymore. You have us"
I gave her a chaste kiss on the forehead. "I know. Let’s finish this so we can all go home"
The soldiers approached from the other side and caught sight of us. "Get them! No prisoners! Kill them all"
They ran down charging. I held up my hand to instruct my members to wait. Once the soldiers reached about half way to our location, I shouted, "now!!"
All the members threw and released their smoke bombs. The bombs all reached mid field and smoke covered the entire area up ahead. We could see past the smoke, and saw the soldiers were confused and panicked.
"Now!" I shouted again. The members at the back fired their arrows, and they soared through the sky, then downward at the soldiers standing at mid point.
"Keep firing! Members at front take cover, they're equipping their guns. Charge when you see an opening"
And charge we did.
Instantly, my site was set to the captain. He was guarded in the middle of his army. I swung the katana over my head and brought it down in a series of strikes as I ran through the soldiers. Swiftly I cut whoever came in my way. I felt a gun aimed at me, and raised my left hand holding the handgun and fired before they could.
I fired at soldiers at a far distance as I cut the ones nearby by swinging the sword 180 degrees. A few soldiers ran at me. One raised his sword and I blocked his hit with my blade. Another striked with his sword as I blocked with my gun. A third came at me, but a bullet went through his head before he could reach me. Then another two bullets went through the heads of the soldiers holding me back. Yuko and Atsuko ran a bit past me and killed whoever was in the way.
"Go!" Yuko called back to me.
"Reach their captain" Atsuko instructed.
I nodded and ran past them.
More soldiers came my way. From my waist, I unstrapped a spherical object, and threw it at the crowd of soldiers. Instantly as it hit the ground, a small explosion went off and sent them flying.
"Heads up" I turned and saw Mayu holding forward both her hands, strapped to her wrists were cannon looking weapons. Knowing better than to stand in her way, I moved to allow her a clear shot at the soldiers. From the cannon like weapons, small jagged metal rods were shot out each one in the dozens. They pierced through the soldiers without effort.
I ran ahead of the attack but stopped short when an explosion rang out close by. The blast sent me flying off my feet and I landed with a thud. Everyone around me was sent to the floor, my members and even the soldiers. I looked up to see a soldier in a tree carrying small explosives as he would sling shot them. Not caring who he hit.
I tried to quickly get up as my ears rang from the blast. Someone grabbed my arm and helped me up, I saw it was Rie. "Two can play this game" she said as she took out her own sling shot and attached one of the small bombs I used before. She fired at the tree the soldier was in and it exploded, sending the soldier spiralling to the ground.
I shook my head to clear it and then I took off again to the captain. This time I withdrew both my guns and fired at close distance. I shot one soldier up close in the head and the bullet travelled through and hit the guy behind him.
"Take this bitch" a soldier yelled as he loaded a machine gun. Oh crap. However, from the tree close by, Rena jumped down with claws from each hand out, and she landed on the soldier, stabbing him with all 6 claws through his chest.
I took out a dagger from one of my boots and sent it flying at the approaching guy behind Rena.
Nodding my thanks, I kept going. Yagami kumi and Yuria both joined me as they ran by my side. Each having sharp brass knuckles equipped. Kumi grabbed a nearby soldier and flipped him on his back, then snapped his neck.
Yuria threw an uppercut at one soldier sending him to the floor, and grabbed another, twisting his arm behind his back as I slit his throat to finish him off.
Three soldiers ran angrily toward us, but were instantly shot down as they tried to approach. Turning back, I saw Kawaei Rina and Iwata Karen in the trees snipping at soldiers.
"Go ahead Takamian san" Yuria said.
I grabbed two more small explosives and threw them ahead to clear a path.
"Takamina! Over there. I looked to my right and saw Yuki welding duel ballades as she spun in a 360 degree motion and killed the surrounding soldiers. She then pointed to me where the captain was.
I quickened my pace as I had Hiro in my line of site. I knew he had to go down if we wanted a chance to end this. Soldiers kept getting in my way but I kept fighting them off. Just like the others were. I had to trust everyone was holding their own and that our medics were helping those who needed it.
The fighting just kept going, and even though I saw the captain, he seemed so far away, but I kept fighting. Using every bit of my strength to see this battle through.
Soon enough, I reached my mark. I came face to face with the captain. He cringed at my presence but then smirked. "I'd hoped I'd be the one to have the honour of killing you"
I gripped my katana, "oh how I've waited for this opportunity where I could gut you alive and make you pay for what you did"
He glared, "you won't beat me! You'll die!"
I smirked, "look around you captain, you're losing...and do you know why? Because your men don't fight as a team. They're sloppy. They even kill their own comrades in their assault. My members would never lose to your soldiers!"
He gripped his sword in anger, eyes flaming. "No matter, I promised I'd kill you if it's the last thing I do, and that's what I intend!!"
--------------------------------------------------------------------
Takamina's POV
Tomochin and miichan shot down the last soldier that tried to approach the base. A few apparently managed to get through the rebels but not much. The members left at the base easily took then down and kept their eyes peeled for me.
"It's ready" Mariko sama said as she held up Janes watch. My members and I turned to Mariko sama.
"Wait! I want to see this through to the end" I said. The members agreed.
"The sooner you go home the better, goodbyes can be said later"
Before I could respond, Akari barged in the room looking panicked. "It's bad it's bad!"
“What's wrong"
“One of the soldiers we took down was laughing like crazy, stating that their captain would kill Takamina san!"
“She can handle that coward" Mariko sama said.
"No! You don't understand, he knows he can't win, he's planning a suicide bombing while fighting her!" Akara shouted in a distressed manner.
Our eyes windward in shock. Eh! No way. “Can’t we call to warn her?” Acchan asked.
Mariko sama shook her head, “no, all communication signals have been disrupted on the battlefield”
Without thinking, I took off running from the base. Ignoring Mariko sama’s calls. I kept running but then someone grabbed my shoulder and forefully turned me around. Yuuchan, Sasshiko, Jurichan and Acchan followed me.
"Look no point trying to stop me, I'm going there to warn her!"
"We're not stopping you, we want to help Jane too so were coming with you" Sasshiko said.
"We figured it'd be faster to take that though" Yuuchan said as she pointed to the vehicle Yui usually drove.
Acchan smiled, "I'll drive"
“Shouldn’t we get some of the member here to come with us?” Jurichan asked.
I shook my head, “no, they’re needed here in case more soldiers come”
“Besides, we can handle delivering a message...I hope” Sasshiko nervously said.
------------------------------------------------------------------
Jane’s POV
I threw another swing at the captain but he blocked my blade. I didn’t give in however. I took a step forward and tried to overpower him. He lost his footing and stumbled backwards, taking the opportunity, I managed to slash his shoulder.
“Ah!” He cried out. He charged me again but I side stepped him and sent a kick to his side, sending him to the floor.
One of his soldiers ran up behind me and swung at me with a metal rod. I managed to doge, but his quick footwork allowed him to spin around and change the trajectory of his staff as he brought it around again, and the rod made painful contact with my head. I stumbled, and he quickly used the end of the rod to strike me in the gut. “Ugh!” I stumbled again, but before he could strike another time, I quickly ducked and slashed his foot.
“Ahhh!” He yelled as he fell to one of his knees, giving me enough time to bring my blade upwards and run him though with it.
As soon as I took the katana out of the dead soldier’s stomach, the captain charged me with his sword again. I easily deflected his hit and knocked the sword out of his hand.
“Not so tough when you’re not hiding behind your men or threatening one of my members” I glared as I approached him. He kept backing away and pulled out his hand gun.
I raised an eyebrow, “you sure you want to waste your last bullet, I saw your cartridge”
He grit his teeth as his hand shook. With his free hand, he slowly reached the zipper of his coat.
The sound of a horn drew everyones attention from the battle. We all saw a vehicle speeding through the field, doing its best to avoid the members. The vehicle stopped a bit away from me, and from the car emerged... Takamina! "Jane! Get away from him! He has a bomb strapped on him!"
My eyes widened and I turned to see the captain stagger, a crazy smirk on his face as he unzipped his coat to reveal a comb. Damn
Even his own soldiers around him backed away.
“Is he serious?”
“He’s lost his mind, that things will wipe us all out in a close range.”
“The bastard is trying to kill us all!”
The soldiers grew fearful, most realizing what was about to happen. They halted their fighting and many retreated.
I stood as they all ran past me to flee, not daring to move at the moment since the captains eyes were fixed on me. Only me. He hadn’t even noticed the other ‘Minami.’ I knew if I made any sudden movements, he’d detonate the bomb.
“Is this what you believe to be an honourable death captain?! What the hell are you even fighting for! What purpose do you live for and fight for!” I yelled, trying to draw back any possible sanity or even humanity he had left.
His eyes grew hysterical. "I fight for power, for myself, to not be treated like dirt anymore!"
"So killing yourself along with a few others will accomplish that?!"
"It'll make the higher ups finally respect me! I’ll be known as the one who took down Takahashi Minami"
Out of nowhere, Takamina had managed to sneak up behind the captain, and before he could detonate the bomb, she raised her sword and slashed him across the back. His eyes grew wide as he fell face first to the floor.
I let out a breath, and Takamina stared at his motionless body on the floor. She smiled at me once she looked up, and all my desire to lecture and scold her for such a dangerous action left my mind. Her members ran up beside me as they got down from the vehicle, and Takamina began to walk towards us.
What happened next was almost a blur. I saw the captain move, and with his left arm he raised his gun with what energy he had left...and he fired his last shot. I remember quickly drawing and raising my gun as I shot captain in the head, as I stepped in front of Takamina.
Before I knew it, two promises rang through my head. One to each Atsuko. To the idol Atsuko, to safely bring her Minami back to her...And to my Atsuko... To never leave her again.
Those two things were the last thoughts to run through my mind as the bullet penetrated my skin, and a warm red liquid seeped out.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
End of chapter 21!!!!
So as mentioned chapter 22, last chapter, will be uploaded tomorrow!! I'll do my best!
-
shock...
shock...
the end... shock...
the beginning was funny... WJurina yosh!!!
WSasshi prank failed though...
The next is the last? Well... Great series... looking forward to the next chap~
-
Thank you for the update :bow:
Jane was shot !!!! :panic:
I hope she's alive... :cry:
She has to be alright, for AW Atsuko..
Can't wait for the last chapter..
-
WAAAAAAAAAA~ *jumping excitedly* :w00t:
Can't wait for tomorrow! :fap
Thank you for the update! :bow: :twothumbs
-
I just know Jane will be fine, I just know she will be saved by some really good doctor, so I am calm. I believe in you, oh an awesome writer you! :on thumbb:
This chapter... The AtsuMina moments, the funny wJuju and wSasshi :on GJ: :on gay:
The battle scenes, I like them a lot, the way you write them down! And how both Minami's saved each other! :farofflook:
now we just need Atsuko going berserk for hurting her Minami and we will have her kill all soldiers that are in the field :hiakhiakhiak:
jk~ she will kiss her Minami with a powerful kiss and she will heal in an instant :hehehe:
or or...
jk~
I'll be waiting for tomorrow with excitement!! :onioncheer:
Thank you for this awesome fiction of yours. It's sad to see it going to an end but I am happy it will have a lot of one shots!!! Like, a hundred of them maybe?.. :ding: :glasses:
P.S. Irrelevant notice... I am slowly writing the story that you wanted me to write, also, A.L.I.V.E. update is nearly halfway done. Might post both by the end of next week, might post today or tomorrow. I'll see how I can manage, as I have work and upcoming christening of my cousin's baby boy~
P.P.S. I still am happy that my comments are not fail. So this time I tried my best to write down my thoughts properly... I wonder if I was able to do so though... :sweat:
-
Holy!! Next one is the last chapter...Can't really be helped...
-Ahaha!! Jurinas and Sasshis really are the same~ Playful as ever~
-Ge...The time where 'flashback to the night before'...Something cross my mind~
-I thought that it'll be *cough*....nevermind...Don't mind me...
-That crazy Hiro guy is so freaking crazy!! He have a bom with him?!?!
-A-And then...Jane got shot?!?! Damn, crap, bastard...*cursing that bastard*
-I want to look forward for the next one but...I'm missing your fic...that's why.
-Aw man....well, i can't wait for the next chapter? *confused* Agh!!
>*cry* It really can't be help!! I'll be honoured to see the next last chapter!! *salute*
:kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow: :kneelbow:
-
I'll stick with ya till the very end!!!!!!
Though can I request some AtsuYuu moments? LoL XD
-
bwahahaha...poor midget being kicked out of bed :hiakhiakhiak: I thought it was jurina who kicked her - jurina is known for her bad sleeping habit - but it turned to be sasshi who did it :on lol:
there you go...been waiting for another haruna's air head line since flashback chapter :hiakhiakhiak: and it finally came again as a combo double for midget :hiakhiakhiak: two strike...one more she's out (lame baseball joke,sorry)
it's quite harsh how wMidget racognize their sasshi...but it's wMiget we're talking about here :bigdeal:
hell yeah final battle...more blood and dead bodies :on woohoo:
just like saku-chan said,atsuko being berserk and wipe the rest of government's army would be great :kekeke: but that will be too much and totally unrealistic
still hoping for the farewell concert with sasshi lead the rest of the rebels and civilians doing wotagei... :on lol:
great job as always :on GJ: too bad it will come to an end...but the side stories will come right :on woohoo:
it would be nice if they still can contact each other...the rebels can watch the sousenkyo and have their sasshi got a heart attack because of the result :on lol:
-
still hoping for the farewell concert with sasshi lead the rest of the rebels and civilians doing wotagei... :on lol:
it would be nice if they still can contact each other...the rebels can watch the sousenkyo and have their sasshi got a heart attack because of the result :on lol:
THESE!! :mon lmao:
If only those happen in the last chapter... :mon star: :mon XD:
-
I'm going to comment since this is the second to last chapter of this amazing story... XD
The kiss-es...! my heart melted :inlove: lol
and what!? Minami shot... DX Atsuko... will be freakin' shocked for sure... but she will live...I'm sure... :|
can't wait to see the last chapter~ thx~ :thumbsup
-
NO!!!!!! WHY!!!!!! :cry: :cry: :cry:
WHY MINAMI!!!! WHY!!!!!!!!! :cry: :cry: :cry:
Waiting for your next update!!!!
Until the end :) :) :)
-
:on woohoo: :on woohoo: :on woohoo:
yey for more atsumina~~
but but but...
watdahell just happened??
minami!!
no :tantrum:
omg last chapter to go and its finish...but wait..
theirs more XD
icant wait to read ur side story :cow:
i really enjoy reading ur fic arrow :on GJ:
and thank you for the fast update :kneelbow:
looking forward till the end :on gay:
-
ATSUMINA!!! booooom yeah!!! :mon lovelaff:
LOL WJurina...that was totally cute~ :mon fyeah:
WSasshi...lol...fail? :mon noprob:
all the fighting scenes were AWESOME!!!!!! :mon yeah: I'm a die hard action fan...ahahahaha :mon fire:
Takamina...well...good job for slashing him across his back... :mon thumb: but...ya know...everyone knows to stab him again to make sure he's dead :3 :mon noprob:
T-t-t-he...ending of this chapter... :mon wtf:
She'll live...she will definitely LIVE! SHE HAS TOO~! it's no fun when the protagonist die... :mon whine:
ok...I'm ready for the last chapter~ looking forward to it~! :mon thumb:
-
Yey!! janexAtsuko moment!!..
OMG!!! all this fight was amazing!!..
NOOOOOOOOOOOOO JANEEEEEEEEEE!!!
-
Jane will live that's for sure. I want OW Takamina and AW Takamina to get a private talk together, same with OW/AW Atsuko and Yuko. May be the AW Atsuko can show OW Atsuko some tips on how to make OW Takamina to confess sooner. And they should open another concert, Atsumina can sing Migikata and Yuko with her Heavy Rotation. And yes, I second the idea that the rebels member could get to watch sousenkyo and see Sasshi's reaction XD
-
Nooooo!!!!! Jane!!! Hope she's alright! :panic: :panic:
Can't wait for tomorrow! Thanks for the update!!! :kneelbow:
-
waaaa tomorrow ends noooo...
i want a epilogue ^3^
hahahaha thanks!
-
HELLO!!! Well everyone...This is the last chapter!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! :D I’m so glad I was able to actually finish this story T_T
Really, thank you all for reading and for commenting and sticking till the end. If not for you guys, I would’ve lost motivation to write and come up with things for this story :P So I hope you all enjoy this final chapter!!!!
Please leave a comment if you can to let me know what you thought of it or the entire story as a whole!
Regarding the one shots, I’ll add the poll in a few minutes (hopefully I get it right since it'll be my first time trying :P )
I plan to write all those one shots I list if I can, and whenever I get the time, but the poll will just determine which one I’ll write and upload first, so I’ll def write the most voted ones :) For the one shots, please be patient with me since the updates for them will be slow some days and fast others.
Anyways, I hope you enjoy this last chapter!
Replies:
Shinoki: Glad you found the beginning funny then the rest shocking :P
olive29: You’re welcome! & Jane’s life is important to many people, especially AW Atsuko!
kenjoy12: *Jumps excitedly as well* LAST CHAPTER IS HERE, hope you like it~
sakura_drop_: I admire your positivity and your belief in me as a writer!! Lol :D Glad you enjoyed the last chapter :3 That’d be one heck of a kiss if it can heal a gunshot wound...then again...it is Atsuko!!! :P & lol doubt I can write 100 OS.
ps. That’s awesome! Glad to hear you’re working on your fics when you have time :D Best of luck with work, don’t tire yourself out too much! & aww, I wish your family the best on the day, I’m sure it’ll be a wonderful day~
pps. Yes, your thoughts were conveyed wonderfully :D Thank you!
Kochiki: Lol I can take a guess what you thought it’d be during the flashback scene, no worries, I guess I kind of trolled you guys there by accident :P & lol sorry to confuse you, thanks for looking forward to my fic and not looking forward to it at the same time since it’ll end :P
AshuraX: Thank you! & lol, there will be Atsuyuu in one of my one shots :)
bunny_rabbit: Minami would’ve been kicked off the bed either way then lol poor her :P It’s fun writing Haruna air head moments :P & no worries, I actually used the baseball joke in this chapter...it never gets old :P And not to give anything away, but this chapter will pretty much answer the rest of your comments :D
DeadSouls: Thanks for reading and for commenting! Thanks for thinking it’s an amazing story T_T & Glad I your heart could melt from the last chapter~ Let’s find out if Jane survives in this chapter!
X_Last-Cross_X: I appreciate your concern for Minami! :D
Chichay12: Banzai for Atsumina! Really thankful you enjoy reading this fic ^^
FlameHazeKatsu: Wsasshi did fail. It’s not their fault really, wJurina beat them to it with that trick, so Jane and Yuko had no patience to deal with them...then again they’d never do that to wjurina :P Oh, and relieved you liked the action scenes. I was worried I wrote those horribly! & yeah, that was careless on takamina’s part, then again she’s never killed before so she’s excused :P & as for Jane...let’s see if she lives~
Haruko: JaneXAtsuko FTW! Yay, good to know you liked the battle scenes :3
Tanchan: lol, I can’t reply to your comment since there’d be spoilers if I say anything. There will be conversation b/w certain
members in this chap...as for the rest...read to find out :D
Takaminafan49: You’re welcome! Let’s see how Jane is!
Archer1992: Lol yeah sorry it ends, this chapter will somewhat serve as an epilogue, but I hope the one shots later one will be worth reading :D
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Chapter 22- The Farewell
AW Atsuko’s POV
I saw the vehicle speed through the field. I saw who was in it. I saw as it stopped where Minami and the captain were fighting. And then I couldn’t believe what I saw next. Minami, arm extended as she shot the captain, stumbled. Crimson began to coat her jacket and she staggered backwards and fell to the floor. In that instant, my mind was on high alert, and I knew I had to get to her.
I was about to take off and run to her, but someone grabbed my arm and pulled me back. Glancing back in frustration, I saw Yuko, covered in dirt and the blood of our enemies giving me a firm glare. “Atsuko no!” she shouted as she quickly turned to shoot another soldier.
I tried pulling out of her hold but she dragged me towards her and with pleading eyes said, “Atsuko I know! I want to go there too! But we need you here! The others need you here! We have to drive away the few remaining soldiers! Just a bit more, and then we can go to her side! We can do this without you!”
I stopped struggling as my eyes widened in realization. I slowly glanced back to Minami, who was surrounded by the members from the other world, then back to the battlefield behind Yuko. If I left them like this, who knows what could happen...Minami would never forgive me...and I’d never forgive myself.
Nodding to Yuko, she released me, and with much effort, I ran the opposite direction of Minami.
Jane’s POV
I stumbled, and the gun in my hand fell out of my grasp, hitting the ground. I put my hand to the wound below my chest to the left, and felt the blood as it seeped past my fingers. Staggering, I lost my footing and fell to my back. Body colliding with the cold ground.
My vision was blurring but I tried to focus to the sky. Ah, why are we fighting on such a beautiful day?
In my field of vision came familiar faces. They shouted my name, and I felt hands press on my wound.
Atsuko’s face came into view. Wait, no...It’s not her...Not the one I wish to see at the moment. Though I was glad to know she was okay, and so was her Minami. I at least managed to keep my promise to her...but...Aren’t I forgetting something? Didn’t I make another promise?
Takamina’s POV
“The blood keeps pouring out!” I cried out in panic as I put as much pressure as possible on Jane’s wound, Acchan’s hand over mine to assist, both our hands covered in red.
“Come on Jane; don’t go closing your eyes!” Yuuchan encouraged, trying to keep Jane conscious. The field around us was empty. All the government soldiers had retreated after believing their captain would set off the bomb. The only battle was the one behind us, where the members were driving away the last of the soldiers.
“Make some room!” I lifted my head to see Kashiwagi Yuki and Takajo Aki running to us. They kneeled down beside Jane and took out medical supplies.
Jane slowly turned her head to her members and smiled, with a faint and hoarse voice she said, “Are...w..e..w..inn..ing?”
Yuki tried to smile past her worried demeanour. “Of course, you’ll be able to see us all victorious once we patch you up.”
Jane smiled as blood trickled from her mouth, her head then lolled to the side as her eyes closed.
“Is she!...” Jurichan began to ask with fear.
“No, and not on our watch she won’t be” Aki said as she took out anesthetics and some medical tools, surgical scissors, probes, forceps, needle holder, sutures, gloves and a few more things.
“Keep pressure applied to her abdomen Takamina” Yuki said as she hurriedly put on the gloves and picked up the anesthetics first.
“Wait! Are you going to take out the bullet here?” Sasshiko asked nervously.
“No, we’re going to leave it in. Removing it would be too dangerous, it’s safer to leave it in place, but we have to stitch up any internal and external wounds if possible to stop the bleeding”
I took a breath as the two of them got to work. Please be okay Jane!
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Jane’s POV
I opened my eyes and found myself on an empty battlefield. “Huh, where am I?” I stood myself up and touched my stomach. No wound. What the hell...Don’t tell me I’m...
“Dead?” Someone finished my thought out loud and I quickly turned to be faced with a person around my height wearing a black jacket with the hoodie over their head, preventing me from seeing their face.
“Ne, are you giving up?” It was a young girl who spoke, she tilted her head but I still couldn’t make out her features. “Are you giving up?” she repeated.
I snapped out of my daze and gave her a questioning look, “giving up...on what?”
I saw her smile, “living of course. You’re here because you’re giving up aren’t you?”
My eyes widened in shock, “No! I’m not giving up on anything! I want to live!” I shouted.
She tilted her head again, “Really? Then why are you here?”
I was taken aback. Where is ‘here’ exactly. The girl stepped a bit forward then pointed her finger to one direction of the empty battlefield. Suddenly, images formed. I saw the members fighting off a few remaining soldiers, and up ahead, I saw the members from the original world, and some of my members surrounding...me.
“That’s me over there...So I’m not dead?”
“Not yet. Your friends are doing their best to save you.”
I kept watching the scene before me, then whirled back to the girl. “I have to get back!”
“Do you want to? Aren’t you tired? Of the fighting...The killing. Being labelled ‘The Shinigami’ you can finally rest if you just...let yourself go” she offered.
I gave a horrified expression, “you’re offering me a chance to die...That’s your answer!”
“An ‘offer’ not and ‘order’ the decision is yours. I’m simply showing you you’re options. For instance...” she pointed her finger in another direction, and images of the members performing at the theatre appeared.
“That’s...Takamina’s world...”
“Unfair isn’t it...A person who shares the same appearance as you got to live a better life. A peaceful one with the ones she loves. You liked it there too didn’t you? You wanted to stay didn’t you?”
I paused and looked to the AKB idol world. In a way, it was what I wished. A place where the members and I could be safe. A place where we could grow old and die peacefully.
“MINAMI!” Atsuko? I whirled around back to the images of the battlefield. Atsuko and a few others ran to where I was. Atsuko kneeled down beside me and held my hand. I could see the panic in her features as tears slid down her face.
I gripped my fist and turned back to the little girl. “I don’t know what the hell this is but...The only place I want to be is home. My home! They...” I pointed to the idol world, “Are not my family...That isn’t my world...That one is...Those are my family” I said pointing back to the battlefield. “No more shortcuts or running away. I’m going back there, and I’ll continue to fight alongside them until we realize the future we dreamed of!”
The girl smirked. “And that is your answer. Live and fight by the ones you wish to be with.”
I nodded, “then take me back”
“I told you, I simply make the offers, you’re the one who decides whether to live or die. If you want to go home...then go home...” The girl smiled as she pulled back her hoodie and I was taken aback.
“You’re...”
“Be sure to keep your promises” The thirteen year old me said with a smile as she faded away.
I turned back to the battlefield and walked towards it. This is the only path I want to take!
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Jane’s POV
I slowly opened my eyes and found myself staring at the ceiling. Huh.... I turned my head on the pillow and saw I was in one of our infirmaries. I’m back at the base? With effort, I lifted myself off the bed and let my feet touch the ground. Once I stood, I felt a sharp pain in my abdomen. Stumbling back, I used the bed for support, and my other hand went to my stomach. Looking down, I saw I only had my bra on and bandages were wrapped around the area of the gunshot wound.
Looking to chair across the room, I saw a white button up shirt lying there, so I dragged my feet over and put it on. Thankfully I was already wearing pants, sweat pants, so I made my way to the door and exited. I headed to the main lobby, figuring that’s where most members would be. I used the wall as support to get there, and finally reached my destination. It sounded noisy on the other side.
Opening the doors carefully, I stepped through and was instantly met with what seemed to be a piece of cake in my face. Scrapping the vanilla off my face, I glared at the direction it was thrown and saw Sasshi frozen in place in the stance of someone who was about to pitch a baseball. “Figures you’re the culprit” I said as I wiped the rest of the cream off my face. I looked to the right of me and saw two Jurina’s holding a piece of cake in their hands also frozen in a stance readying to throw it at Sasshi.
Eh! “Oi, what are you all still doing here?” I said as I looked to the members from the other world. Sasshiko was at the front teaching some of the younger members AKB dance choreography, but they’d stopped when they saw me. Yuuchan and Yuko were with Haruna, and Takamina and Acchan were seated with a few other members.
“MINAMI!” Everyone shouted. I covered my ears, but when I saw everyone run to me, I put out both my hands to stop them.
“Woah! Injured person here!”
“You’ll live” Yuko said as she playfully smacked my back.
“Takamina san, are you okay?”
“How are you feeling?”
“Shouldn’t you rest more?’
“Girls, girls give her some space” Mariko said as she cleared a way through the crowd. “Are you sure you should be up though?” she asked with concern.
I grinned, “I’m fine really, Yuki and Aki did a great job patching me up” I smiled at the two.
“We’re glad. You’re probably still feeling sore in that area though, but the wound is closing nicely. Just take it easy for a few days and you’ll be good as new” Yuki smiled.
“You’re lucky the bullet didn’t penetrate through any of your organs, but you did lose a lot of blood.” Aki reported.
"How long was I out for? And what happened exactly?” I asked. All the members seemed pretty energetic, a few were sporting wounds, but they were alive. And that’s all that mattered.
“We won” A voice in the crowd said. Atsuko stepped forward and smiled at me. She walked forward but I stepped back. She raised an eyebrow, “why are you moving away?”
I smiled nervously, “ah, well...um...you see...”
“She’s afraid you’re going to hit her because she scared you by doing what she did” Takamina said in a tone of understanding as she gave me an encouraging smile. Beside her, Acchan lightly hit her shoulder.
“Speaking from experience huh” Acchan teased.
Atsuko glared at me and I gulped. “For the record...it all worked out” I let out a nervous laugh but that only seemed to make her more mad.
“That’s strike number two leader” Yuko warned me as she looked at Atsuko.
“The next thing you say better be the right thing” Rena advised.
Going into battle was easier than this!
Everyone waited for me to say something. I shut my eyes, and then with a new found determination, opened them and shouted, “LET”S GET MARRIED!”
Silence...and then... “EH!” Everyone shouted. Miichan literally did a spit take and a few others gaped at what I’d said. I kept my eyes on Atsuko, wanting to prove to her I was serious. Not wanting her to believe this was a spur of the moment, so I said,
“Atsuko...I...we promised to always be together right? You said it yourself that our meeting was fate, and finding our way back to one another always is proof of that. To be honest though, when I used to say ‘forever’ when we were younger, I didn’t know what it meant...I took the term to lightly. Remember how a few days before the ambush, after the mission where I took out the younger members. We talked, and I told you ‘In this world, you don’t live forever.’ That’s what I used to believe. That’s why I tried to live my life as though every day was my last...but that’s wrong. It took me awhile, but I finally understood what ‘forever’ meant. I believe that we can all live forever regardless of what we do...we’re capable of that. I believe in our ‘forever’ Atsuko...That’s why...I want to get married!”
........
The room was silent; Atsuko just stared at me with an unreadable expression. The members surrounding us all held an eager look, waiting to see what’d happen.
I nervously looked at Yuko, wondering if I’d made a mistake. She shrugged, “I don’t know whether that was your third strike or not. She’s determining that”
I looked back to Atsuko and her features seemed to relax. “Um...Atsuko, you don’t have to give me an answer now...I meant what I said...And when I promised you that we'd be together always, that wasn’t a lie. So I can wait...I have forever, remember” I smiled, and she was taken aback. I saw tears gather at the corner of her eyes, and knew she was trying not to cry.
Suddenly, she ran forward and threw her arms around me. I managed to catch her and steady myself. The slight pain of the wound didn’t even register in my mind and I tightly held on to Atsuko, never wanting to let her go.
“Yes” she whispered in my ear as the tears slid down her face.
Eh...Did she say...
“Yes!” she said louder as she pulled away and then brought her lips to mine.
Pulling away, we both held smiles.
“Eh wait, so you two are really getting married!” Miichan said. “Hold on...” she said calmly as she grabbed a glass of water, drank it, then did another spit take, in which Sasshi was the unlucky victim to receive the aftermath of that. “That’s awesome!” Miichan shouted.
Sasshi glared at Miichan as she wiped her face and then smiled to us, “if there’s any two people right for each other, it’s you two!”
“I’ve never seen a wedding before! Will we have a wedding?” Kawaei excitedly asked.
“You’ve always had guts Minami...But you’ve grown corny over the years” Yuko grinned.
Everyone around us was already congratulating us. I turned back to Atsuko and smiled. She smiled at me, but then pulled away and walked to the two Jurina’s standing by us. She asked them something but I couldn’t hear. Suddenly Atsuko walked back to me carrying the two pieces of cake both Jurina’s held.
Uh oh.
Standing in front of me, she gave me that innocent smile that sent chills down my spine.
“Don’t think that you’re completely off the hook yet you sweet talker” lifting both her hands she smeared the two cake pieces on my face.
“I admit, I did not see that coming” Haruna laughed.
Raising two fingers from each hand, I wiped the cream off my eyes so I could see. I was met with a playful grin from Atsuko. She stepped and leaned her head forward towards my cheek. Suddenly she licked some of the cake off my face then stepped back. I blushed like crazy and the members laughed at me.
“Hope you know what you got yourself into Minami” Sayaka called out. I joined in the laughter,
-------------------------------------------------------------------
After getting cleaned up, we all properly sat down in the lobby. The members explained how they’d killed and driven off the last of the soldiers, which led to the end of the battle. Apparently I’d been resting for about three days. They’d also confirmed that we didn’t lose a single member.
Nodding, I turned my attention to the girls from the other world. “And...What are you all still doing here?”
“We wanted to make sure you were okay. Wait till you got up.” Takamina said.
I sighed, “Well as you see, I’m fine, so you should head home...OW!” I cried out as Atsuko flicked my forehead.
“Be nice, they were worried.”
I sighed, “I’m in no position to lecture...What you all did the day of the battle was dangerous, reckless, and stupid...But I’m grateful to you...we all are”
Takamina and the others smiled, “I should also thank you...for saving my life...And I’m sorry, if only I’d made sure I killed him then...”
I interrupted her before she could finish, “forget it...I told you, you’re not a fighter. I’m actually glad you didn’t have to stain your hands. We’re all okay, and that’s what matters...But you should be going home soon”
“Eh, why the rush” Jurina said as she ran over to Jurichan. “Can’t they stay a bit longer?”
Sashiko spoke, “no worries, we can visit you guys another time right?” she smiled, but seeing the sad and serious look in my eyes made them all give me a questioning look.
“Are we not allowed back?’ Yuuchan asked. “What if you visit us instead?”
I shook my head. “I’m sorry...Once you guys leave...It’ll be goodbye for good...We’re going to destroy the chip.”
A few members looked shocked, but most seemed to understand.
Rena nodded, “that’s probably for the best...It’s too dangerous to have it lying around”
Yuko also nodded, “it’d also eliminate the risk of someone from our world discovering yours or vise versa. It’s best these two worlds stay separate from one another. That’s how it’s meant to be”
Takamina stood up, “But! What about you all! I mean...this place...the government...”
I smiled, “This is our home...we can’t leave it. This is our fight...we’ll fight it. We’ll always be around to fight off the government until we claim back everyone’s freedom. AKB will keep fighting, no matter how long it takes, how many generations pass. AKB will be the name to take back this world” I smirked as my members cheered in agreement.
Looking back to Takamina, I stood up and walked over to her, “you’ve done enough for us...Thank you, idol and general manager Takahashi Minami” I said as I extended my hand.
She was taken aback, but smiled and grabbed hold of my hand in a handshake. “I should thank you too. For filling in for me back home as an idol and...”
I smiled and covered her mouth, “don’t mention it...seriously don’t”
Yuuchan and the others laughed while my members looked confused.
“Can I make a request?” Sasshi asked as she came forward. I shrugged; knowing saying ‘no’ wouldn’t stop her anyways.
“Can you guys do a quick performance for us before you leave!?”
Other members seemed excited by the idea. “Yeah! Seeing Takamina last time was great, seeing you all would be awesome!”
“Wait...watching people who look like us dance is awkward” Yuko commented with an expression of fear. I nodded in agreement, even though I had to dance to those songs.
Rena smirked, “it’ll be fun, think of it as a going away party. Least we can do”
I sighed. “Fine...if you’re up for it...but I mean, we don’t have any of your music available here” I tried to find an excuse.
“Oh, no worries” Sasshiko said as she pulled out some device. “I have all our songs here!”
Acchan smiled, “leave it to the idol wota”
Sasshi came forward, “you’re so awesome Sasshi2! I can probably make this work since it’s in good condition!”
“Ah, you’re amazing yourself Sasshi1!” Sasshiko said.
“Can I hit them!” Both Yuko and I said at the same time as we glared at the two.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
We decided the concert would be held at night at the lobby. Until then, the members were allowed to say their goodbyes, but after the concert, they’d be heading home.
Most members were having lunch in the cafeteria now. I was out on the main balcony just spacing out. Someone tapped my shoulder and I turned to see Acchan. “Hey, what’s up?”
“I wanted to thank you...for saving Minami’s life”
I gave a sheepish smile, “well she saved mine”
Acchan tilted her head, “so you were only repaying a debt?”
I quickly shook my head. “No! Not that...I mean I wanted to save her...Honestly I didn’t even think I’d get shot, thought my reflexes would be quicker” I laughed.
She smiled, “well thank you...for caring about us enough to keep your promise” She was about to leave but turned back to me, “oh, and congratulations...With your Atsuko I mean”
I blushed, “Thanks...And Acchan. Remember what we talked about before...You should also be honest with Takamina. Take care of one another”
She nodded with a smile on her face, and then left.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Rena’s POV
I was in the training room practicing shooting at some targets.
“Mou, we just had a major battle not too long ago and here you are practicing” I turned around and saw Jurina pouting, and beside her was Jurichan.
“That was one battle. We’ll have plenty more, best to always be prepared” I fired as another moving target wheeled by.
“Is your Rena this serious too” I heard Jurina ask.
“Haha, sometimes, but you’d be surprised at how dorky she can be on some occasions”
“Eh, well...Not that I’m complaining, Rena always looked after me, and when I used to get sad as a kid, she’d pull off weird faces to make me laugh” Jurina laughed at the memory and I slightly blushed at it. Goodness this kid.
I heard footsteps approach; “ne, ne Rena, look here” Jurina happily called. I turned around, and she placed a kiss on my cheek. I was taken aback by the action and placed my palm to my cheek in a daze.
Jurina ran back to Jurichan and said, “You’re right, it’s easy!”
Snapping out of it, I sighed, remembering Takamina mentioned Jurichan was a ‘kissing monster’
“Oi, kid, come here” I gestured for Jurichan to come with my finger. Curiously, she walked over and I flicked her head lightly.
“Ow!” She pouted.
I smiled, “listen up, I respect someone who works hard, but I get disappointed in my comrades when they push themselves too much and end up hurting themselves. Don’t go worrying people around you, take care of yourself. If you need to talk, you have over 200 people you can speak too”
Jurichan’s eyes widened and she shyly nodded.
“Good girl, no doubt you have a bright future ahead of you. You and Jurina run along now, I’ll catch up with you later before your concert”
Both of then nodded and were off.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Sasshi’s POV
“Wow this is great! Can’t believe you have copies of the recordings!” I said as I finally managed to transfer all the data from her music and video player to my laptop. I scrolled through the videos, my eyes practically sparkling.
“Jane’s going to kill you though once you show the other members” Sasshiko warned.
I waved her off, “she likes me too much to kill me...Besides, it’s not that big of a deal, she looks cute dancing to these songs! ...Okay maybe for a comment like that she’ll kill me...”
Sasshiko laughed, “You’re strange”
“So are you!” I countered.
“Well, I’m glad you turned into an idol wota, nothing greater than seeing idols perform!”
I scrolled again and stopped at something. “Hmm...Hey Sasshi2, what’s HKT?”
“EH! Oh right...You guys all by go by AKB....Hmm...Well we have a bit of time, I suppose I can cram the information for you about all the sister groups, the elections, and my journey to becoming part of HKT”
I whistled, impressed. “Please teach me sensei!
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Yuko’s POV
“I don’t get it! I’m answering everything perfectly! So why the hell does she still reject me!” I shouted in anger, about to throw the device, but Yuuchan grabbed my arm to stop me.
“Hey! Careful with that, Nyannyan will kill me if I break it~” She took the so called PSP from my hand. “Don’t take it so hard, Nyannyan’s not an easy catch...Although, I did successfully beat her dating route many times” she gloated as I grabbed her by the collar.
“The games stupid anyway!” I said in frustration as I released her and she smirked.
“No need to be angry, I mean, you have the real thing as your partner don’t you. So don’t sweat it about the game” she flashed her fangs as she cheered me up and I sighed.
“So, what about you then...you genna go for the real thing or stick to that game”
She looked perplexed by my question, “you mean...am I going to try to get together with Haruna?”
I nodded. She closed her eyes and concentrated. I raised an eyebrow and waited for her. Finally, she opened her eyes and said, “None of your business” while sticking her tongue out.
I clenched my fists, “never thought I’d have the urge to punch someone who shares the same face I do”
“Ma, ma, relax. If I wanted to win Nyannyan over I could do it in a flash. For now, I’ll enjoy our time together in AKB”
I nodded then looked out the window as silence hung between us. Then Yuuchan excitedly spoke up. “Hey, want to see awesome pictures of Nyannyan from her magazine shoots?”
My interest peaked; I looked over to see her taking out her phone. She began to scroll through pictures and my eyes widened. “Woah, these are pretty impressive” I complimented.
“Aren't they! ...You’re reaction seems pretty levelled though...”
I smirked, “I’ve seen more of her than these photos display”
Yuuchan stared at me and then blushed, “EH! Do you have any pictures?”
Before I could say anything, I heard the sound of a gun cocking. Both Yuuchan and I froze, and then slowly turned around to see Haruna giving us a sweet smile as she aimed the gun at me.
“Care to finish that sentence love?”
-------------------------------------------------------------------
AW Atsuko’s POV
I finished setting things up for the members from the other world for their concert, as well as their trip home. Before leaving the lobby, I saw Takamina walk in.
“Hey. Already finished? I was hoping to help”
Smiling, I said, “no need. There wasn’t much to be done. You ready to go home? I’m sure you’ve missed it”
She gave a small laugh, “of course. I’m excited...But nervous, there’s going to be a lot I have to catch up on when I get back”
“Yeah, sorry you got dragged into this whole mess”
She shook her head, “no...it was an interesting experience...and I’m actually glad I met all you...You might not know it, but you guys taught me things, made me realize things I wouldn’t have on my own.”
I smiled, “perhaps it was also fate that let us meet. Thanks to you and your friends, we have Minami back with us”
Takamina rubbed the back of her head with her hand and gave a sheepish smile, “guess this experience benefited us all...Um...can I ask you something?”
“Sure”
“...Were you ever...scared about the relationship you had with Ja...um...Minami?”
I smirked; “many times” That answer seemed to shock her.
“Then...how did you overcome that fear?”
Still smirking, I said, “I didn’t...I instead found a greater fear then the one of being together with her”
“Eh! What was it?”
“The fear of not being with her at all”
Takamina’s eyes widened as she seemed to contemplate that answer. “I see...Yeah, that makes sense...” she gave a big smile my way. “Thank you Atsuko! For everything! For looking out for me since the day I arrived here!”
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Jane’s POV
By late evening, all the members were gathered in the lobby. We were waiting for the five members from the other world to appear at the front and perform.
When Sasshiko had asked me to perform with them, I’d happily used my excuse that the gunshot wound prevented me from moving too much. Never in my life had I been more thankful for a gunshot wound...Then again...I had to admit I somewhat enjoyed performing with the members back in the other world.
Atsuko sat down beside me and greeted me with a kiss. Yuko and Haruna joined us. I looked to Yuko and lightly elbowed her, “Sasshi told me Takamina performed heavy rotation last time...Want to know a fun fact...That’s Yuuchan’s center song”
Yuko cringed, but then grinned at me, “yeah well, I wasn’t the one up on stage last time performing it...It was Takamina...So it was like watching you dancing to that song” she teased.
I glared, but then grinned back, “yeah well, I guarantee you that Yuuchan will perform it today with the others”
Haruna and Atsuko grabbed us each by the ear and pulled us apart from our bickering.
“Shush, it’s about to start” They both said.
“Hai~” Yuko and I answered as we rubbed out sore ears.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Takamina’s POV
“You girls ready! This will be a short concert, but let’s make it count!”
They all nodded and the five of us joined our pinky fingers in a circle formation.
“Be calm, polite, accurate. Are you doing what you want to do!?”
“YES SIR!”
“Yosh! Let’s go!’
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Jane’s POV
Sassi was at the front, and she had a few of the younger members with her. Karen, Rina, Murashige, Sakura, Juri and a few others.
Sasshi pressed a button on her laptop, and suddenly lights flashed all over the place, then focused on the stage. The hologram screen appeared and the overture started playing. Seriously! Sasshiko even had this!
AKB48 In Tokyo Dome (Overture) (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=kFUyr3Pm_K8#ws)
“Ready everyone!” Sasshi yelled to the members with her. Suddenly they started chanting, “Aaaa, Yossha Ikuzo! Tiger, Fire, Cyber, Fiber, Diver, Viber, Jya jya!!” And she even tought them the mix...
Sure enough, as the members game on stage, the opening song was...
“Please listen to...Heavy Rotation!” Yuuchan shouted. “1, 2, 1-2-3-4!”
akb48 heavy rotation live (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=74IGodq3Cwk#ws)
Every member was already on their feet having a good time, and I smiled at the energy in the room. You guys are pretty skilled yourselves...Being able to bring smiles to many people’s faces.
I looked over to Yuko and saw her covering her ears, “this song is...so annoyingly catchy...damn it!” I laughed at her reaction.
Most members were familiar with the basics of this song since Takamina sang it last time, so they sang along during the chorus.
“I want you~”
“I want you~” The members shouted.
“I need you~” Yuuchan sang.
“I need you~”
“I love you~”
“I love you~” The younger members even copied the action.
After that ended, they introduced their next song. Ginham check.
akb48 gingham check live (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_6vLmO6NvuY#ws)
“Waa, Yuuchan sugoi!” Haruna cheered as Yuko looked slightly annoyed, but then also began to cheer.
“You’re good! I’ll give you that!” She shouted.
Their next song started right after. Kaze wa Fuiteiru.
AKB48 - Kaze wa fuiteiru (english sub) (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=D3rpyb-DsEI#ws)
Yui walked up beside me, “Ne Takamina san! Did you dance and sing to these songs”
I gave a nervous laugh as I watched AKB perform. “Please don’t ask”
Yui laughed, “well they’re pretty cool up there!”
They sure are...
Next was...Skirt Hirari. I stumbled in my place. Why did they have to pick this song.
AKB48 - スカート、ひらり (Skirt Hirari) - A1st 11.06.12 (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_XRddQr-tOo#ws)
Atsuko titled her head, "it's..."
I covered her mouth, "pleae don't finish that sentance"
After that song ended, they stopped for a breather and Takamina came to the mic. “Thank you everyone! Before we sing our final song aitakatta, we have a small surprise.”
“That’s me!” Sasshi yelled as she jumped on the stage and grabbed a mic. All the members left the stage leaving the two Sasshi’s.
Sasshiko stepped up, “actually Sasshi1 and I have been practicing this together for the past three days! Here is... soredemo suki da yo!”
Apparently that was Sasshiko’s solo song, and all the members got a kick out of watching them both perform. I laughed, “Not bad for three days time, Sasshi adjusted to it quicker than I did”
Finally, the members performed aitakatta. Sasshi was encouraging everyone to dance, and all the members joined along. Atsuko even got me dancing along to the simple parts and we enjoyed our time. A great farewell concert indeed, one that brought many smiles.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Takamina’s POV
My members and I stood by the mirror that brought the others here. They’d put it in the main lobby. Sasshi had everything set; she nodded to us, and then pressed a few buttons. The mirror glowed, and it showed a reflection of Atsuko’s apartment.
“Well, this is it” I said.
Jane nodded; “yeah...I wish you all the best of luck with everything” she smiled.
“Sasshi2! I’ll be cheering for you to get #1! Aim for the top!” Sasshi yelled to Sasshiko, who gave a sheepish smile but formed a 'V' sign with her fingers.
“Thanks for everything...Wish I could say ‘see you later’” I told them.
Yui smiled, “it doesn’t have to be goodbye!”
“Yeah we’re not really fond of saying ‘goodbye’ over here” Mariko sama pointed out.
“Instead, we like to say ‘take care’ or ‘have a safe trip’” Miichan grinned.
My members and I smiled as we looked to one another, then back to the others. “Alright then...”
“Take care” we all said.
“Have a safe trip” Jane and her members replied.
We turned, each holding on to one another, and then stepped through the mirror, back to our world. Our home.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
2 weeks later – Original world
Yuko’s POV
“Come on girls, back to practice. The concert and elections are in two days!” Takamina instructed. I sighed.
“She caught up pretty quick once we got back” I said.
“What do you expect, it’s Takamina san” Sasshi laughed
I grinned, “Yeah, that’s true.”
Minami’s POV
My phone rang as soon as we finished practice. Walking over, I flipped it open to see a message from Atsuko. She was filming overseas, and said she’d be back to watch the AKB elections.
Smiling, I texted her back a reply then closed the phone.
I smiled to myself as I remembered what the other Atsuko said to me and what I’d thought about the past two weeks.
Wait for me Atsuko...Once I gather the courage, at the right time, I’ll tell you about my feelings, no matter how scary it may be...
“Minami, hurry!” Yuko called me as she waited for me with the others.
“Coming~”
-------------------------------------------------------------------
Alternate world
Atsuko and I walked back from our patrol together and entered the base. We stopped at the doors of the lobby as we heard music coming through it.
“What’s going on in there...?" I asked. I was about to walk in but Atsuko held my hand and tried to drag me away.
“Let’s leave them be. Why don’t we head back to our room and try out that single bed we got~” she smirked and my face turned red. After all these years you’d think I’d get used to her teasing comments.
I was about to walk away with her but then from inside the room I heard, “Minami Kawaii~”
Raising an eyebrow, I walked back to the door.
“Ah, Minami, you might not want to do that” Atsuko warned, but I ignored her and opened the door...My eyes widened as I saw a video of me and Idol AKB dancing to Sayanora Crawl on the holographic screen. The members all watching.
I blushed, and then my eyes pinpointed the culprit. I saw Sasshi on her laptop playing the videos.
“Oh boy” I heard Atsuko sigh.
I cracked my knuckles, and as though Sasshi sensed my presence. She froze and nervously turned around. “Um...I can explain”
“Since you seem to like idols so much, let me see if you’ll understand where I’m going with this...1...2...1-2-3-4!”
“AH!” she yelled as she stood and ran out the back door. I smirked and chased after her.
It’s good to be home~
-------------------------------------------------------------------
END OF THE STORY!
Really hope this chapter wasn't a dissapointment to any of you :P THANKS AGAIN EVERYONE! I had fun writing this ^^
Please comment if you get the chance~ :D
-
LOL! Takamina knows from experience alright~ xD getting hit by Acchan... vice versa :hehehe:
LOL I thought she was going to say "I love you!" but it was "Let's get married!" more better! :on lol: jumping around the place*
but still Minami got her "punishment" :whistle:
"my journey to becoming part of HKT" *smirk* :kekeke: lol my bad ;p
Haruna!!! u r AWESOME!!! that line of hers! "“Care to finish that sentence love?” " :on lol:
Atsuko and Haruna pulling Minami and Yuko by the ears...mygawd the husband in the relationship alright! :mon inluv:
Farewell concert was awesome! :farofflook:
I'm sad that they can't see each other anymore...but...well...like what Minami said...it's safer... *sigh* :mon exhaust:
Well glad to know they made it back safely~ and o; I can't wait until Takamina confess her feelings (if there's one...right...right...? right!?~ LOL) :mon lovelaff:
Atsuko~ still teasing Minami...and finally they got a singled bed~ LOL my imagination... :mon bleed2:
Sasshi better ran fast~ Minami will get you~ :mon noprob:
Well, i'm going to look forward with the aftermath~ thanks for the awesome fiction! I hope you continue thinking of more~ you are AWESOME! :mon thumb:
.
.
.
.
.
MINAMI PROPOSED~ :farofflook: PROPOSED~ :farofflook: PROPOSED~ :farofflook: PROPOSED~ :farofflook: PROPOSED~ :farofflook: PROPOSED~ :farofflook:
ATSUMINA GOING TO GET...MARRIED~ :on gay: MARRIED~ :on gay: MARRIED~ :on gay: MARRIED~ :on gay: MARRIED~ :on gay: MARRIED~ :on gay:
BANZAI! :onioncheer: BANZAI! :onioncheer: BANZAI! :onioncheer: BANZAI! :onioncheer: BANZAI! :onioncheer: BANZAI! :onioncheer:
LOL fandom took over me~ :on lol: I'm just so happy~ and no one will destroy my day~ :on drink:
-
me too saving the spotXD
Yey its finish :cow: but somehow im kinda sad because i will surely miss this fic:(
But wait theirs more XD
Omg i cant decide what i will choose in ur poll...
Can i just say i love all of that :love:
I cant wait to read it all :doh:
Anyways..i just want to say how thankful i am because i really enjoy reading ur fic...
And this is one of my favorite fic :D
ATSUMINA FTW :inlove: woooohooooo~~ XD
and again Arrow thank you for making this fic
Looking forward to read ur side story
Ohmygod i cant wait :on gay:
-
....that was so great...
a bit sad that it's over already... but... that was so great...
Sasshi1 and Sasshi2 haha...
Marriage of Atsumina... <3
so great... nod nod... Yuko fails to conquer Haruna's route in the game...
Sasshi!! The cheering~
Lol, the ending...
So great... so great... nod nod..
I'll be waiting for the one shots!
-
Thank you very much for this update... :bow:
Seriously, this is one of the best fanfic I've ever read :twothumbs :twothumbs
AW Atsuko and Minami are getting married !!! :grin:
Miichan spat water at Sasshi :lol:
And it's funny how AW Jurina trick Rena and kiss her :lol:
-
AWESOME! :twothumbs
That's all i need to say!
YOU ROCK~! :fap
Thank you very much :bow: :thumbsup
-
Hm...I think this gonna be a long comment from me~ Gomen!!
-I'm really glad that...I found this fanfic. It was my pleasure and honour to read it and to be looking forward to it...And pls don't deny the fact that...THIS IS A MASTERPIECE!!!
-Everyone think so too!!! I'm really glad that Jane is alive...I thought so!! She's strong!! Oh yeah, i can feel it!!! And then....MARRIED?!?! That is the happiest moment!!!
-Agh!~ I truly wanna know what'll happen during/after/before AtsuMina married!! I want to know that all and that's why, i vote for What happened in the AW after the ending?( I hope there is if i vote it~)
-*nod* Yes yes...But can't tell which will receive many votes though~ I'll just wait for it...Anything is okay for the oneshot!! Aghh!! I'm dying of AtsuMina here...
-Haha....I totally like the Sasshis!!! They're the one who made my day alright!! It was really funny though in many way, it do seem serious~~ Hahah!!~
-Bwaa!!! The Yukos!! Hahaha!!! Oh yeah i like Yuuchan too...She manage to deceive Yuko with their weakness...NyanNyan!!! Hauahaha!!!
-Hm~ A last performance...That part make my eyes a lil' bit teary there...*wipe tears* I so miss this fic so much.(Wait...Did i arranged the sentence correctly? Who cares cuz' that is what i'm thinking now~)
-The Farewell...I hate that word, but here...The case is different, i'm glad to see the word 'farewell'...It was a good farewell indeed...Yes!!~
-I thank you for writing and finishing this, if there is next time...I would never ever miss to read/give a thank you/comment it!! And truly hope there is next time!!! If there is no next time...Hm, that's okay i guess...
-Thank you once again for updating the last chapter, it was awesome to read it!! I didn't even regret it!! I wanna confess to you right now...I love you for making this fic!!! LoL
>This is all from me...Thank you for the third time and sorry for the second time cuz' i kinda make a long comment!! And don't worry..This fic will forever be my fav!! I'll put it at Namba 1 that is..And it is a must for me!! Heheh~ :3
:kneelbow: :kneelbow: :farofflook: :farofflook:
-
*Le a wild lurker appears* I was lurking here... :lol: so anyway, let me *cough* comment here.....
Yay!!!! What an awesome ending!!!! :w00t: :twothumbs
And about that poll, I had a difficult in choosing which one because I chose 3 of them.... But I already decided and voted one of those 3... :lol: But I wanna know what happen to AW and OW after ending..... and also how AW Acchan and AW Minami confess... :(
Hope you continue writing stories! :twothumbs *vanishes*
-
YATTA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
MINAMI WAS SAFE!!!!!!!!! :heart: :heart: :heart:
Thank you for your beautiful update... XD XD XD
-
*saves spot*
DO NOT 'THANK YOU' UNTIL IT'S UPDATED.
I'LL UPDATE THIS DEFINITELY SO MAKE SURE TO COMEBACK TO THIS COMMENT TO CHECK IT OUT
-
Kya!!!!! Owari da!!!!!
I saved commenting until the last chapter hehe!
I'm glad that battle went well. Everyone was so cool in the battle. They were all paving the way for Jane to reach the captain. I loved how a member or two would suddenly show up to help like Alternate Rena jumping down from the tree with the claws and Alternate KumiYuri running alongside Jane with the knuckles. Those were so epic.
It's good that you made sure that Takamina did not stain her hands with blood. She is an idol after all. Idols spread love, not killing (that's why AKB0048 did not kill, right?)
Are the members of French Kiss the designated medics? If so, where's Mocchi then?
On a lighter note, Sasshi1 and Sasshi2 doing wotagei!!! Now that was awesome. I like how you made them refer to each other using numbers 1 and 2. It's like being those bananas in pajamas who call each other B1 and B2 hehehe!!!
Yay for Original Jurina! I had a hunch she would teach Alternate Jurina how to do sudden hugs and kisses attacks on Alternate Rena, and it worked! How I wish Alternate Jurina would keep hugging and kissing Alternate Rena out of the blue. That also makes me wonder if Alternate Rena will develop her own version of impenetrable defense.
Alternate Yuko also fell victim to AKB1/149!!!!! Well, her Nyan Nyan is different from Original Nyan Nyan anyway so it's totally forgivable.
Alternate Yuko cringing while Original Yuko was performing Heavy Rotation hehehehe!!!!
I never expected Jane to suddenly ask Alternate Atsuko to get married. How are they going to get married though? Is there a licensed priest in the Alternate AKB members?
All in all, you made one heck of a totally epic fic!!!! About the one shots, I honestly don't know which I want first. As long as you put Rena in there either Original or Alternate, then I would totally be happy!!!!
-
Ah, that was a good read~
Next up is probably AtsuMina and KojiYuu.
-
Congratulations on finishing the fic. :yossi: XD :lol:
Sorry for not commenting in here since the last time I commented :lol: :P, I've been really busy :banghead:; but at least I read the whole thing all the way and I loved every bit of it XD.
Great job! Really impress! :twothumbs
Well I have a suggestion to make about your poll, why don't you make the after ending of AW and OW as an epilogue? Just merely a suggestion; you don't have to do it if you don't want to but it would be great if you did. It would make a final conclusion of the story if you made and after ending of both worlds as an epilogue. :)
Thanks again for the nice and awesome story, hope you'll make an interesting new fic as well. :twothumbs XD
-
Since I commented on the Prologue and didn't on the other chapters i'll comment on the last one.
But there is nothing much to say...except
ILOVEYOUFORTHISAWESOMEFANFICWHICHMADEMYDAYS!!! My English teacher's gonna kill me if she sees this xD
Anyway! This is one of my favorite fanfics and i'm glad you wrote it! I can't wait for the...uhh...side stories? I dunno what to call them xD
Update soon :D
-
I'm going to keep this short since I really don't know what to say... :P
that was really entertaining to read! thank you! :mon thumb:
The polls were hard to choose from but I came to a decision~ hehehehe... :mon determined:
Thanks again~ I'll look forward for the update! :mon thumb:
-
SEEEEEECOOOOOOND POOOOOOOST~! :ding:
Polls were...hard to choose... :mon dunno: but it seems I voted on the right one for the first to come :mon fyeah: LOL if ya know what I mean... ;p
I'm still not over them leaving...lol... :mon sweat:
It'd be good if they could've taken the watch so they can contact each other at least but the watch only worked becuz of the chip right? So it ain't possible (>_<) :mon whine:
since~ ur doing "what happens after in the AW" I thought they can watch the wedding~ :mon evillaff: my imaginations are taking over now~ better stop~ :mon mischief:
*sigh* I really need to get over that~ :mon speechless:
About ur poll are you going to do all of them? :mon innocent:
I really like ur stories~ hope u continue~ (saying it again LOL) :mon yeah:
Will wait for the others to be posted~ I will keep reading~! :mon thumb:
-
great End
but i wait for the one-shot!!!
thank for this awesome story
^^'
-
I secretly wish that Aki-p had planted his spy here on jphip and he will make a movie/drama out of this fic.
I don't need to talk about Atsumina (OW/AW) anymore since most of us here have already said it and I share the same thought so I won't repeat the same thing.
Another thing that makes me squeal is WJurina. THEY.ARE.JUST.SO.ADORABLE. Imagine two Jurina's playing around are just too cute, like two little kids...well Jurina's technically still a kid anyway so that's not an overstatement. When Jurina ran over to Jurichan as she was asking Jane to let them stay longer, I felt how much Jurina liked Jurichan as a friend/alternate counterpart. She wouldn't have an energetic friend playing with her after Jurichan left and that's just sad. Jurichan should listen to Rena's words and not push herself anymore, I'm sure Jurina would worry if she learned that Jurichan collapses again.
Two Sasshi's are no doubt double dose of idol wota.
Oops, Haruna's airheaded side is gone, here comes the dangerous Haruna.
Wish you had let them sing River ( or Beginner) too since it's one of my favorite songs and the song that helped AKB break into mainstream.
Regarding the poll, I want to add another option, could I? It's how OW Atsumina gets together after coming back to their world. And...and...if possible...I want to see the members from two worlds meet each other one more time.
-
Great ending there....
I like the story very much....
I hope you can make a sequel or OS about everything that you put on the votes.
Would be interesting to see more
Thank you for the interesting story there...
Can't wait to see your next story whether it's related to this story or the new one....
Thank you again...
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
great ending with the mariage proposal :on GJ:
poor jane being greeted by pie in the face :on lol:
wJurina really cute :luvluv1: wSasshi...dorky as ever :on lol:
the farewell concert really well prepared...with overture and mix...it's just like their real concert :on GJ:
sasshi being chased after showing jane in sayokuro...can't stop laughing at that :hiakhiakhiak:
sasshi better write a book about AKB The Idol Group...it will become a best seller in alternate world :on lol:
-
I loved it!!!!! :kneelbow:
Thank you for creating this story!
-
awesome AU fanfic! 8) :thumbup
-
LOL! Takamina knows from experience alright~ xD getting hit by Acchan... vice versa :hehehe:
LOL I thought she was going to say "I love you!" but it was "Let's get married!" more better! :on lol: jumping around the place*
but still Minami got her "punishment" :whistle:
"my journey to becoming part of HKT" *smirk* :kekeke: lol my bad ;p
Haruna!!! u r AWESOME!!! that line of hers! "“Care to finish that sentence love?” " :on lol:
Atsuko and Haruna pulling Minami and Yuko by the ears...mygawd the husband in the relationship alright! :mon inluv:
Farewell concert was awesome! :farofflook:
I'm sad that they can't see each other anymore...but...well...like what Minami said...it's safer... *sigh* :mon exhaust:
Well glad to know they made it back safely~ and o; I can't wait until Takamina confess her feelings (if there's one...right...right...? right!?~ LOL) :mon lovelaff:
Atsuko~ still teasing Minami...and finally they got a singled bed~ LOL my imagination... :mon bleed2:
Sasshi better ran fast~ Minami will get you~ :mon noprob:
Well, i'm going to look forward with the aftermath~ thanks for the awesome fiction! I hope you continue thinking of more~ you are AWESOME! :mon thumb:
.
.
.
.
.
MINAMI PROPOSED~ :farofflook: PROPOSED~ :farofflook: PROPOSED~ :farofflook: PROPOSED~ :farofflook: PROPOSED~ :farofflook: PROPOSED~ :farofflook:
ATSUMINA GOING TO GET...MARRIED~ :on gay: MARRIED~ :on gay: MARRIED~ :on gay: MARRIED~ :on gay: MARRIED~ :on gay: MARRIED~ :on gay:
BANZAI! :onioncheer: BANZAI! :onioncheer: BANZAI! :onioncheer: BANZAI! :onioncheer: BANZAI! :onioncheer: BANZAI! :onioncheer:
LOL fandom took over me~ :on lol: I'm just so happy~ and no one will destroy my day~ :on drink:
How about I will update mine? That should destroys your day too much.... :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:
Well since you know it right???? 8) 8) 8) 8)
And your still in recovery state..... :twisted: :twisted: :twisted:
-
How about I will update mine? That should destroys your day too much.... :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:
Well since you know it right???? 8) 8) 8) 8)
And your still in recovery state..... :twisted: :twisted: :twisted:
I'm still in a good mood actually ;p but if u update then...let's just see what happends... :hee: YEAH when u going to update~! buuut yeah recovery mode ako parin :on lol:
-
Hey everyone! Thanks for reading and commenting on the final chapter!!!!! Glad you all enjoyed it! & Thanks for voting on the polls!
I'm finally back on the internet, my final exam is Monday and I feel pretty ready for it :) So I actually managed to write most of the first oneshot, which will be, "How AW Atsuko got AW Minami to confess?"
I'll post it either tomorrow morning or Saturday morning :) So thank you for your patience. & to answer some questions, yes I do plan to write all those one shots in the poll! & to clear it up, the What happened in the AW after the ending? will probably include something related to a wedding for Atsumina :3 Since that had the 2nd highest votes, that'll be the next thing I write, then How Rena took care of Jurina when young? and so forth.
SO again thanks for your patience, and look forward to the first OS update :D
-
finally!!! :on gay:
I've been waiting for it.....
i'm really looking forward to your next update... :kneelbow:
:on GJ:
-
Can't wait to see your OSs
Thank you
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
woooot! yeah! :farofflook: Can't wait for the updates! :glasses:
but i just realized that i'll be away for most of this month noooo...dammit but imma try to comment! I need to commento and did I just read "wedding"? xD :luvluv1: kyaaaa~ my imagination! :shy2:
-
Ah!! Yahoou!!~ Can't wait for the OS!!~
-Oh...So "How AW Atsuko got AW Minami to confess" win!!~
-Ma~ As long there is something related to AtsuMina's wedding~
-lol...Anyway, you'll post all the OS in the poll?!
-HnHnHn~ Hope you will~~
>Looking forward for the next one!!~ Update the OS soon pls!!~
-
The Confession
"Atsuko would you please wait up," I called as I jogged up to the said girl who sped up as I approached. She abruptly stopped and I collided into her back. Once she turned, she gave me a cold glare that froze me, then walked off as I just stared after her.
I felt a hand placed on my shoulder and saw Miichan grin at me. "What'd you do this time captain"
I shrugged her off, "when do I ever know what I do to make her angry at me...and stop calling me captain"
Miichan laughed. "Well from what I've seen for the past few months, you two are an inseparable duo, so be sure to make up with her."
How can I make up if I don't know what I'd done wrong...
Miichan ran off to join the group. Like many others, she was a new addition to our team. It'd been about a year and a half since I'd met Atsuko and the others, and declared to create a "family" to fight against the government. True to my words, we gathered a few girls who were willing to join our cause. Now, we were at the abandoned forest where I'd taken Atsuko about a year ago, constructing our soon to be home and base. For some reason, the girls saw me as their captain...leader...I didn't agree, but even the older members seemed fixed on me having this position.
Day by day I learned things from the girls, and grew to really see them as my important family. Atsuko especially. She was always by my side, on missions, on making decisions, but...I seemed to always make her angry at times...Like now.
"Yoh captain!" Yuko waved as she and Haruna walked up to me. "Just saw Atsuko storm past us, what'd you do this time"
I sighed, "nothing...I think"
Yuko laughed at my expense, "Always nothing eh...well if you and Atsuko were close like me and Haruna, you'd have no problems" she said as she clung to the taller girl.
I raised an eyebrow, "Give me a break, you two always fight"
She grinned, "and we always make up...in the most loving ways...if you know what I mean" Haruna smacked her and I blushed, not oblivious to their intimate relationship since I met them.
"Hey cap, Atsuko seems mad, what'd you do?" Sayaka asked, as she and Sae waked over.
I glared, "why does everyone assume I did something wrong!"
They all stared at one another then back at me, "because you're the only one who can make her act like that" Sae answered.
"So what'd you do?" Sayaka asked, as I once again defended I did not know.
"Well...what was the last conversation you had before she got mad?" Haruna provided.
I crossed my arms and began to think. "Well...I'd just gotten back from a mission with Tomochin, and by then Atsuko already seemed angered. She'd asked why she didn't come on the mission with me instead like always, but I told her that I didn't really need her on that mission and Tomochin was available." The looks they all gave me told me I'd clearly done something wrong. "What!?"
"You still have a lot to learn little captain," Yuko sighed.
"And taking Tomochin instead of Acchan of all people" Sae looked at me pityingly.
"What's wrong with taking Tomochin?" I questioned.
Yuko flicked my forehead, "Idiot, practically ever since you saved her, Itano has had a thing for you"
I lightly pushed Yuko away and rubbed my forehead, "what's a 'thing'" I asked, as Yuko and Haruna sighed while Sayaka and Sae laughed.
"Just forget it..." Yuko gave up but then shot me a stern look, "just go talk to Atsuko and for once...try to express yourself more. Honestly watching you two dance around one another is tiring"
I had no clue what Yuko was saying, but figured going after Atsuko was a good idea, especially since we all had a group mission to go on later this evening.
I found Atsuko practicing her shooting at our shooting range and approached her. "Hey,"
She put her gun away...thankfully...and turned to me with a calm look.
"Um listen...I'm sorry if I upset you...It's not that I didn't want to go on a mission with you..You know I love partnering up with you" I smiled, "it's just with the team growing, it's good to get others out on the field and use their skills. It just seems productive to function this way...I really didn't mean anything wrong by it" I confessed, and Atsuko seemed to relax as she walked up to me and held my hand.
"I know...I'm sorry...I overreacted. You're just doing what you think is best...Like always" she smiled as she gripped my hand and I returned the gesture, smiling at her. Being with Atsuko always felt right.
"Come on, we should prepare for our mission"
"Minami" Atsuko called as I was about to turn, still holding my hand. When facing her, I saw she was intently looking at me, and that caused me to suddenly feel hot all over.
"Wh...what's wrong?"
"Ne...Don't you ever wonder what it's like to have what Yuko and Haruna have" she seriously asked as she locked her eyes with mine.
"What...Yuko and Haruna have?" I repeated stupidly.
My brain wasn't really working due to the very close proximity between Atsuko and I.
She narrowed her eyes and a faint blush crept on her cheeks, "Yes! You know what I mean!"
My mind felt completely jumbled. Eh! Wait! She means...but we're only 15...wait! This is too sudden...Isn't it? I was at a blank, not knowing what to say. Scared of saying anything really. I didn't want to lose the relationship I had with Atsuko, and I still wasn't used to intimacy in any way.
Atsuko kept holding my hand, waiting for an answer, I knew what she meant but...Decided to avoid it. I let out a nervous laugh, "Ah! You mean how the two of them always have mock battles even though they're so close. Guess the two of us haven't really sparred seriously before and we could...Haha." I awkwardly said as I rubbed the back of my head with my free hand. Atsuko looked at me disappointingly ...possibly knowing I was avoiding the question.
My suspicion was answered when her frown turned into one of anger, she suddenly gripped my right hand too tightly and then twisted it behind my back. She then kicked me behind my knee and brought me down to one leg, then using her other hand, placed it on my neck and forced me down flat on the floor. Pinning me to the ground.
She brought her head down and whispered in my ear, "trust me, I'm not worried about seriously sparring with you" she forcefully released me then walked off. I slowly stood and rubbed my sore wrist.
Great...now she's really mad at me.
I headed out shortly after and met up with the girls going on the mission. Atsuko was already there talking to Mariko. Yuko came up and elbowed me, "what the heck did you do. She seems even more pissed."
I sighed, this time it was clearly my fault. "I'm still terrible with people...aren't I?"
Yuko let out a breath and placed a hand on my shoulder, "you've improved in the past year and so...but you still hold yourself back. Atsuko's always been patient when it comes to you...but if you keep up what you're doing, you'll really push her away" she advised as she walked back to the others.
But...I don't want anything to change...
Yuko, Sasshi, Atsuko, Miichan and I headed off towards a government controlled village. It was a small but well off place that gave their supplies for the government in exchange for being safe and accommodated. Sasshi had pinpointed a shop in that location that had supplies and technology we needed to build our base, so we were going to retrieve it.
Atsuko seemed to bluntly ignore me on our way there and conversed with Sasshi. I admit I was saddened by her distancing herself from me. Then again I was okay for now since I didn't know how to speak with her at the moment.
"So I was thinking of using this new laser gun I developed!" Sasshi suddenly said as she pulled out a large gun and aimed it at a nearby tree.
"No!" We all said, knowing her inventions were deadly to both the enemy and us at times.
"Oi Sasshi, don't forget the plan. No violence if it can be avoided, these are citizens, not soldiers we're dealing with" I reminded.
Sasshi pouted as she put her weapon away. We kept walking, and Haruna, Yuko, and Sasshi conversed animatedly as we neared the village, and Atsuko walked ahead of us. Not being able to stand her being cross with me, I jogged a bit and matched her pace.
"Th...We'll be able to come closer to finishing our home once we get these supplies" I smiled. She kept facing forward though and ignored me. "Um...Ah! You won't believe this, on my mission with Tomochin this morning, she tripped while we outran some soldiers and fell into the water. It was pretty funny!" I forced a laugh and Atsuko stopped and glared at me.
"I'm trying to think, can you please be quiet" I gulped and nodded, she then continued to walk.
"Sometimes I think it's best you do keep quiet" Yuko smirked as she lightly smacked my back. Sighing, I continued following after Atsuko.
Once we reached the village, I placed the hoodie on my head and tried to blend in with the crowds. Normal citizens didn't know how most of us looked, and as long as we avoided patrolling soldiers, we'd be okay. However, I had to be careful not to let myself be seen in case anyone recognized me for various reasons.
Reaching our destination, we saw the shop a bit on the hilltop, but it was closed...Just as we'd hoped.
"So what's the plan?" Sasshi asked .
"Three of us will stay back here away from their sight and observe the two others as they head to the shop. The owner is bound to be in there. We'll try to get in without force if possible, but if needed, threaten him, but try to avoid killing."
"oh, I want to go!" Yuko raised her hand.
I shook my head, "no way, not you...Sasshi knows the supplies we need so she can go. Either Atsuko or I will go with her."
"I'll go" Atsuko quickly said as she grabbed Sasshi and headed over. The rest of us concealed ourselves and watched.
"Ne, are you sure sending Atsuko up there in her current mood is a good idea?" Haruna asked.
"Yeah, why are you worrying about me and not her" Yuko complained.
"...She knows how to control herself...besides, she wouldn't have taken no for an answer" I told them.
"...Ah, maybe this is a good time to explain to you that Tomochin likes you. That's what we meant by she has a 'thing' for you" Yuko suddenly said an my eyes widened. I quickly turned to her and narrowed my eyes.
"Now really isn't a good time to tell me that!"
Yuko raised her hands in defence, "Hey! I'm trying to save you from stupidly mentioning Tomochin in front of Atsuko like that, you're playing with her feelings you know" Yuko scolded.
This time I got angry and grabbed Yuko by the collar, "I don't do that!" I practically yelled.
Yuko calmly peeled my hands off her, "maybe not on purpose...or maybe it is but you don't acknowledge it. You tend to ignore how people feel because you don't know how to handle the situation."
I was slightly taken aback, and before I could yell back, Haruna shushed us and informed that Atsuko and Sasshi were knocking on the door.
Turning our attention to the shop, we saw a young man step out. Sasshi began to speak but of course we couldn't hear anything.
The young man seemed to shake his head, and was about to close the door, but Atsuko stepped forward and began to speak. I could see him get flustered for some reason...Was Atsuko flirting with him! It looked like she was.
She placed a hand on his chest and stepped forward, giving him a sweet smile.
I gritted my teeth in anger. The hell is she doing!
I was about to step out but Yuko and Haruna held me back. "Hey, down captain! She's doing this without violence like you wanted"
Clenching my fists, I returned to my position. I saw the young man nod, and Atsuko smiled, she then stepped up and...kissed him on the lips.
My eyes widened as I saw the exchange. I was close to pulling out my gun and shooting the guy, but instead I felt my muscles go slack. My heart felt heavy and a thousand things seemed to go through my mind. I was upset, angry...jealous? But this was just a mission right, so why feel this way.
After separating, the young man seemed to let both girls in. I kept staring at the spot Atsuko was but snapped out of it once Yuko shook my shoulder.
"Hey...you okay?" she asked.
I let out a small smile, "yeah. Why wouldn't I be, those two are getting the supplies we need then we can be on our way. No causalities."
Yuko and Haruna exchanged a look, and I knew they didn't believe me, but let it be.
After a few minutes, we saw Atsuko and Sasshi come down the path.
"We got them!" Sasshi said as she pointed to her storage watch.
I forced a smile, "good job you two"
"Ah, well, Atsuko was the genius here, she always was a great actress! Even I believed her when she kissed that guy! Not to mention he was cute!" she laughed, but quickly shut up when Haruna and Yuko sent her a look.
"Shall we head back" Atsuko said without even once looking at me as she again walked ahead.
On the way back, I felt frustrated and angry. What the heck is her deal! How could she do that!
Once we reached our unfinished base, Sasshi said she'd head off with a few other members to work on the construction plans. Yuko and Haruna also parted, leaving Atsuko and I standing at the field. We both just stood there quietly, so I decided to speak up first.
"What was up with that back there?" I asked, letting anger slip into my tone.
"I was just getting the job done" she said defensively.
"You could've done it another way"
"This made the most sense, besides, this way he wouldn't report us later on since we didn't threaten him or use force. That's what you wanted right?"
"I didn't want to you to kiss him!" I paused, taken aback at what I just said. I shouldn't complain, right, she got the mission done....
She narrowed her eyes, but then returned to a clam pose, "you don't have a say in who I can or can't kiss...It's not like we're together..."
My eyes widened, and I calmed myself down as well. I gave her a dejected look, "that's not fair Atsuko...You're making it sound like I don't have a right to care about you unless we're romantically involved"
This time she was taken aback, and anger crept in her features, "I'm not fair? You're the one whose being unfair! Care about me all you like! But friends don't go getting upset about who other friends get intimate with!" she yelled as she stormed off.
However, watching her walk away...something in me triggered. She was the one person I didn't want walking away from me. I quickly ran after her and grabbed her arm, forcing her to turn to face me.
"I'm trying okay! I really am!" I told her. "I know it's not an excuse, but I'm still getting used to things...Getting used to having so many people around me...And I'm trying my best to keep you all around...to make you not hate me or leave me...I don't want to be alone again..."
Atsuko stopped her struggling and looked to me, "you can't keep being scared of losing us Minami...Don't you see that what you're doing is actually pushing people away...You have this wall around you that intimidates other getting close to...the new members and us included..."
I nodded. "I know...That's why I stopped you from walking away...Atsuko...I don't get it...No...I do. I'm scared to progress our relationship because I don't want to lose what we have now...I don't want you to get bored with me or hate me...I can't stand the thought of you hating me or leaving me...Not you" Tears began to form at the corner of my eyes as they spilled down. Atsuko was taken aback.
"Gomen...Gomen ne...For ignoring how you felt, and being insensitive at times. I hated it when you kissed that guy...I didn't want you to do that with him or anyone else...I don't want to lose you to anyone else..."
I lowered my head to hide my tears. In fact I had been running away from my feelings for awhile. Atsuko was always someone special, and I knew I never wanted to lose her. Seeing her kissing that guy, seeing her walk away made me realize that I truly didn't want her with anyone else. I selfishly wanted her for myself.
I heard a sigh, then felt a hand on my head. Atsuko ruffled my hair and I looked up to see her smiling. "Really, such a cry baby sometimes" she said as she gently wiped my tears. "You're a lot of work you know that, always making me force you to say how you feel"
"Eh" I said as I sniffled like a kid.
She let out a guilty smile, "I may have kissed that guy on purpose to see how you reacted...I'm sorry though...If I hurt you" she sincerely said as she wrapped me in a gentle hug.
I buried my head into her shoulder, to relieved to be mad at her usual antics.
We pulled apart, and Atsuko gave me her dazzling smile. "I'm so glad I can see the childish side of the usually serious Minami"
I blushed and pouted, causing her to laugh. "Minami...I told you before I'd always stay by your side. I intend to always keep that promise...I could never come to hate you. That's why...If you want our relationship to stay the same, I'm okay with that. Now that you were honest with me, I'm really happy."
I lightly glared, then sighed, "you really aren't fair. After making me go through that and saying those things....You expect me to leave it at that"
She smirked, "hmm...is there something you want to say to me then?" she playfully said.
My face turned red and I narrowed my eyes, "you're going to make me say it aren't you?"
"Say what?" she feigned being oblivious.
I let out a tired breath. "I don't know how it'll work out...and even if it doesn't...Nothing will change between us...But...I don't think...No...I don't want to be with anyone else except you Atsuko...and I really can't stand the thought of not being the one by your side so...Um...well...I don't know...That's what love is right?"
Atsuko suppressed a laugh, "you were doing so well till the end there but...You're being you, and I couldn't ask for anything else! Even if it's not love now, we have our whole lives ahead of us to figure that out, right" she smiled as she intertwined our fingers.
I nodded with a smile, and Atsuko brought her face closer to mine. Unconsciously, I moved back.
She tilted her head, "you still technically owe me that kiss from when you first brought me here to this place"
"Um well...I mean...I don't exactly know...how...to...kiss" If my face turned anymore scarlet, I was sure it'd catch on fire.
"No problem, you have plenty of chances to learn and improve" she grinned as she brought her face closer, except I pulled back again.
"Um...maybe we can take a rain check?" I nervously said. She glared and grabbed me by my collar, and pinned me to the ground. Currently she was on top me and brought her head down till it touched my forehead.
I gulped, but my nerves suddenly disappeared when she smiled at me lovingly. This time when she brought her face closer, I didn't try to move. He lips finally reached mine in a sweet gentle kiss. Easily, I found myself replying to her kiss, as foreign as it was to me, I felt myself literally melting as she continuously pressed her lips to mine.
After a few blissful minutes, we parted for air. I didn't know that kissing took a person's breath away.
"That was...." Atsuko began to say.
"Wow..." was my response, and Atsuko laughed. "Not bad for your first time" she stood, and extended a hand to help me up.
"Th...thanks....Um, we should probably head over to the others to see if they need help" I said, face still red and heart still pounding like crazy.
"Good idea...We can also declare ourselves official to everyone, so they know you're off bounds...Like how Yuko and Haruna do"
I almost chocked, "I think it's too soon for us to be doing anything like Yuko and Haruna" Atsuko chuckled, "you're right, guess that means we should also postpone the use of tongues until we're older"
I raised an eyebrow, "use of tongues for what?"
Atsuko smirked, "you'll find out eventually" she then ran ahead to meet with the others.
"Eh, wait, tell me what you mean~" I said as I ran after her.
Omake:
Yuko: ...For some reason I feel like I'll sully that certain innocence you have left if I explain to you the use of the 'tongue'
Minami: *Tilts head* For some reason I feel like you're the only person I can ask this!
Yuko: *Sweat drop* You really have been living in a hole your entire life...or the sewers I guess...
Minami: *Glares* I know that...That's why...Since I met you guys, it feels like I actually have a chance to really live...So I want to know these things!
Yuko: *Sighs* I'd rather be teaching you how to fight, but you're already insanely skilled at that...Wait a minute...Minami...You were very young when you lost your parents and started your life of vengeance...So...Do you know what sex is?
Minami: *Blushes and narrows her eyes* O...Of course I do!
Yuko: Why do I have a feeling that to a certain extent she doesn't... *sighs* This will be our most challenging mission yet...There's some things you'll need to know now that you're in a relationship and...and I'm going to need backup for this...
---------------------------------------------------------------
Well that was the first one shot :D Hope you all liked it :) After Monday, I'll get working on the rest and see when I can update them :D Maybe the next one by Wednesday :)
& I know this one was short, about 5-6 pages of MWord, but the others may either be longer or about this length :) I'll try to make some of them longer :D
-
Interesting OS there...
Minami was so innocent in someway....
She doesn't know lots about nearly everything to do with relationship...
Can't wait to see more OS
Thank you
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Ohh!! Tomochin have a feeling to Minami!! Sugee!!~ *thumbs up*
-Minami, you're not mature enough...*nod* Yes..yes..
-Minami make up with Atsuko and then make her mad...Again?!
-Haha...Still in a learning progress about social~ Go Minami!!~
-Eh!! Atsuko flirt with that guy?! And Minami got jealous~ Like it!!~
-Hah~ Not bad for the one who is still learning~ Tch. Just a kiss is still an OK for me~
-Ma~ Yuko, go and explain to Minami what is the use and benefit of tongue~ LoL
>Plz!!~ I want more of it!!!~ Can't wait for it!!!~ Nice OS by the way~~
-
aww AW atsuimna are so cute.. yeah we want a wild atsumina BUT they are 15 so... its ok.. jejej Acchan is always bossy doesn`t matter which world is..
-
When I read this I kept forgetting that Atsumina was 15 at this time; I unconsciously thought of them as their 22-years-old real selves so I was like "Wait, so they're only 15. Okay so that's why they didn't go any farther." Lol but I think even the real 22-year-old Takamina wouldn't be able to give a proper confession to Acchan either anyway so, what could I expect more from the 15-year-old :lol:?
-
hahaha i like this inocent minami ^_^
thanks for the 1st OS....
Update another hahahahahaha
;-)
-
Oh Minami...still so dense~ you're always are :mon noprob:
Atsuko y u give ur first kiss to that random guy :| you made Minami jealous but I guess it worked~ ;p You really are the devil in the relationship~ :mon evillaff:
one down~ seven to go~ :mon thumb:
-
Hell yeah~! Atsuko's 'S' side unleashed yet again and Minami's innocence gon be 'broken'. If you know what I mean.
-
Replies:
cisda83: Thanks! & yeah, in the relationship aspect, she doesn't know much since her whole life up until then was about revenge and going againt the government :P
Kochiki: Lol yup, Tomochin was infatuated with Minami at first :3 & lol yeah, Minami is still young but also still has a lot to learn ^^ & no worries, there will be more Atsumina in some of the later oneshots to come :D
Haruko: haha, Atsuko will indeed always be bossy in a way :P & yeah, gotta be PG since they're 15 lol
Tanchan: Lol yup, only 15 since this is a flashback kind of chapter! Hmm...well over the years since then Minami has improved with expressing herself in ways, so AW Minami could probably give a proper confession...but OW Minami probably couldnt lol
Archer1992: Lol glad you like her, she's deadly in fights, but innocent when it comes to relationships :)
FlameHazeKatsu: Haha dense is one way to put it, she's never been educated in this stuff though :P & yeah...Atsuko is always 'devilish' :P
AshuraX: Lol her 's' side did show didn't it :P & lmao, yes, from then on, Minami's innocence begins to slowly crumble ^^"
Thanks for the reads and comments guys!!! I'll do my best to upload the next oneshot that's about wmatsui for sure either tomorrow or thursday! I already started working on it :)
-
Can't wait
Thank you
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Ohh!! WMastui's turn is next!!~ -horayy-
-Yeah, Tomochin that is~~ But really?!?! *grin*
-There's some AtsuMina later?! Can't wait!!~
-Yay, next update won't be so long~
>Plz update tomorrow if can~ But still gonna wait for it!!~
-
Maybe you could do a season 2 in here....
CAN YOU?!?!?! CAN YOU?!?!?!?! :wub: :wub: :wub:
BTW, Nice update....
Waiting for your next one.... :) :) :)
-
Again, thanks for reading and commenting! So here is the second oneshot! I realized though that I accidently went in the wrong order! 'What happened in the AW after the ending?' had one vote over this fic, but since I already wrote this well...It'll be posted instead :P That will be the 3rd oneshot!
This will be in two parts though, and I'll try to get part two up by either tomorrow or Saturday :)
Replies part 2:
cisda83: No prob :)
Kochiki: Lol yup Tomochin, but she got over it soon enough :P & sorry, didn't have time to update this yesterday, but here it is for today!
X_Last-Cross_X: Lol season 2 as in for the whole fic?? Don't think I can, especially with school rolling around the corner :P But the 'what happened to the AW and OW' one shots will be like an epilogue for the fic :)
----------------------------------------------------------------
The Bond: Part 1
Takahashi glanced down at the young girl we'd rescued, who was now clinging to me, eyes tired and clothes dirtied. Takahashi seemed unsure of what to do or say, so I spoke up instead.
"It's alright, I can take her with me for now"
She looked to me now, and nods thankfully before she runs off. There seemed to be more to her than the rumours I’d heard. I didn't believe it was a coincidence I met her at the base, and for some reason, I felt our paths would cross again.
As soon as she disappeared from my site, I looked down at the little girl. Crouching on one knee, I was soon at her eye level, and I gently asked, "What’s your name?"
She looked at me as though for the first time, analyzing me. Probably wondering if she could trust me... Smart Kid. This was a tough world, but someone her age needed something or someone to rely on. After a few seconds, she answers in an unsure voice, "Jurina...Matsui Jurina."
My eyes widen momentarily. I smile, "I'm Matsui Rena, nice to meet you"
Her mouth slightly parts, but then she gives a wide smile, "you have the same last name as me!"
I nod. "Jurina, we need to leave here for now. Can you walk?" She shakes her head; I figured she was too tired after what’d happened. Therefore, still crouched, I turn and hold out my hands behind my back, "climb on” I instruct.
She wraps her small hands firmly around my neck and I lift her up, supporting her.
I walk quite a distance before getting to my destination. My house. It was located in an old abandoned area where many refugees and orphans lived. Usually away from prying eyes and soldiers. "We're here" I notify, but get no response. Turning my neck slightly, I saw she was asleep, head resting on my shoulder, breathing rhythmical. I couldn't help the smile that formed on my lips. Walking carefully to the couch in the main room, I gently set her down and covered her with the blanket. Suppose I’ll find a way to get her back home later. Right now, she needs rest
----------------------------------------------------------------
The next morning, I’d awoken early and got breakfast ready for my current guest. After a few minutes, I heard shuffling, and saw Jurina sit up on the couch. She seemed alarmed and looked around, but when she saw me sitting at the kitchen table, her eyes seemed to brighten and she smiled. Hopping down from the couch, she ran over to me. "Morning!" She said energetically. I raised an eyebrow, but returned her greeting.
"Good morning. Hope you slept well. Breakfast is ready...it's not much, but food is food. It'll be good to get your energy back."
Happily nodding, she sat on the chair across me. She ate the bread and butter, and gulped down her water. Clapping her hands, she yelled, "thanks for the meal!" Looking up to me, she said. "I forgot to thank you and the other oneechan for saving me back at the government base...speaking of her, where is she?"
I shrugged, "off doing her own thing. I'm not exactly acquainted with her. Only met yesterday"
"Hmm...That’s too bad" Jurina commented with a tilt in her head.
I titled my head as well, "I'm sure I’ll run into her again, she's not the type to stay still, and neither am I..."
"Me too! My parents always told me I was too energetic for my own good" she laughed.
I nodded, "speaking of your parents, where are you from? I can escort you back to them"
Her eyes widened...she looked almost...sacred? But then her eyes were downcast, "they're um...they're dead..."
I let out a small breath, "I'm sorry" I sincerely said. She was young, around eight, a very early age to lose ones parents. Once again we lived in a cruel world though, it wasn’t uncommon. Now however I was unsure what to do. Where could I take Jurina? Did I know a place that'd be safe for her?
"Ne, do u have a bath? My clothes are all sticky and I'm covered in dirt" Jurina said, breaking the silence. Awakening from my thoughts, I nodded.
"Yeah, I'll get the bath ready for you."
Heading upstairs, I prepared her a warm bath. I heard approaching footsteps and saw Jurina enter the washroom. "It's ready"
Happily nodding, she took off her clothes then jumped in the bathtub, splashing some water everywhere. "Hey, watch it!" I scolded as I wiped the water off my face, and she apologetically smiled. Sighing, I took her clothes. "I'll try to find you spare clothes. There are a few kids in this area. Towel is on the rail beside you once you’re done."
I left and headed out to collect spare clothes. Thankfully after a few minutes, I found a girl a few years younger than me who offered me her old clothes from when she was about Jurina's age. Gratefully taking them, I returned home to find Jurina running about in a towel. I sighed, truly an energetic kid "Jurina, come change before you catch a cold"
She ran over and got dressed in a simple t-shirt and jeans. I grabbed the towel and dried her hair for her. "Ne Rena, can you teach you teach me what u did back there?"
I looked to her quizzically. "Back where?"
Her eyes were intense as she made she contact with mine, "at the base...when fighting those soldiers...can u teach me that."
My eyes widened slightly in surprise, "...killing...and fighting are two different things."
Without losing eye contact, in a determined manner said, “I know...I want to learn how. I want to be as good as you and the other oneechan”
I could tell she was being serious, however, I stood and threw the towel, and it landed on and covered her face as I walked over to the kitchen.
“Hey!” she pouted as she removed the towel. “I’m being serious.”
I took our water from the fridge then faced her again. Raising an eyebrow, I said, “I know you are...But I’m not going to teach you anything.”
This time she glared, “Why not! Don’t think I can do it!”
I gave her a solemn look that confused her, “No...Anyone can do it...It doesn’t mean they should though.”
I could tell she didn’t understand what I meant, she ran towards me and stared me down, “But I want to!” she stubbornly yelled.
I sighed and rubbed my forehead, “Look, I’m not training you to do anything okay, just focus on...being a kid or something”
Her eyes then became downcast, “I don’t want to...” she gripped her first and I raised a brow.
“Huh?”
She gritted her teeth then shouted loudly, “I DON”T WANT TO!!! I...Can’t....I can’t just be a ‘kid’ in this kind of place...There’s nothing for me except to always cower in fear in the face of the government, and I don’t want to do that...I don’t want to grow up to be a coward...That’s why...That’s why I want to fight...” My eyes were wide in shock, and I could see the tears prickle at the corner of her eyes.
My vision seemed to distort for a second, and instead of Jurina standing in front of me...I saw a younger version of myself. I staggered backwards at the image and used the table to keep myself steady, placing the other hand over my face to get a grip of reality again.
“Rena?” I heard Jurina say in concern.
I lowered my hand and stood upright, looking to the girl in front of me. “Listen...My answer is still no. I just...I can’t teach you anything, it’s best to find someone else once we find you a home if you’re so determined about it.”
She lowered her gaze in disappointment, but then raised her head quickly in surprise, “wait...Find me a new home?”
I was confused by her shock, “yeah. Don’t worry; I’ll be sure to find you a nice place to stay with good people.”
Again she looked sad, and she looked to me with question, “I just thought...That...I’d be staying with you...”
I blinked...Eh...Seeing her expression, I cursed myself for creating this misunderstanding. “No...Look...I’m sorry but, I took you in momentarily. I figured I’d take you back home, but now I need to find you one. You can’t stay with me”
She glared at me, sadness still evident “Why not!”
I sighed. Really...Fighting about something else now... “Because my life isn’t easy, and it’d hard enough taking care of myself...I can’t take care of a kid.”
“I...I can take care of myself! And you won’t have to worry about me getting in your way!” she said desperately.
I shook my head, “No, listen, I just prefer to be... alone...End of discussion. You can of course stay here till we find you a new place”
I saw her wavering look and sighed, “Jurina, I’m not someone you’d want to live with...I’ll find you a better home.”
She sniffed and reluctantly nodded as she headed to the couch and flopped on it. Facing away from me.
Honestly, I don’t see the big deal, why does she care if she stays with me or not, she barley knows me...
My watch beeped and I remembered I had a task to perform today. I looked over to Jurina, “Hey, I have something important I need to do. I’ll be back later tonight. Feel free to use whatever you want in the house.”
No response. I let out a breath and put on my gear, then headed out.
----------------------------------------------------------------
The mission was simple, but took time. I raided another close by base for supplies and food, and tried to avoid violence to the best of my abilities. Admittedly, I wanted to hurry home, knowing Jurina would be bored or lonley. However it was already late by the time I got back.
“I’m home” I called as I entered, and was greeted by silence. As Jurina remained in the same place I left her this morning.
Letting out a small breath, I disposed of my gear and walked to the couch. She was lying there awake. “Can’t sleep?” I asked.
She slowly shook her head, “I was waiting for you to come home”
For some odd reason, warmth washed over me as I heard and saw her. I scratched the back of my head as I began to think. I crouched down to her eye level and smiled at her, taking her by surprise. “Tomorrow I don’t have any work to do, why don’t we go out and do something?”
Her eyes seemed to sparkle as a smile made its way in her features. She instantly got up from her sleeping position and happily looked to me.
“Really! ...I mean, if you’re busy though...I don’t want to get in the way” she said, and I realized she was trying to hold herself back because of what we’d discussed in the morning.
I ruffled her hair, the action foreign to me, but smiled, “Trust me; I could use a day off. Tomorrow, just me and you”
“Okay!” She nodded in glee. Internally I asked myself what I was doing. Well...maybe at the same time I can find her a place and people to live with...
“Alright, let’s get some sleep then” She nodded, and plopped back on the couch, instantly falling sleep. I grinned; She must have been tired waiting up for me. I gently scooped her up and headed upstairs, careful not to wake her. I reached the bedroom and set her down on the bed, then covered her with the blanket. Heading downstairs, I went to the couch and slept.
----------------------------------------------------------------
I awoke to the sound of rattles and clanks. Opening my eyes, I saw the time was 7am. Lifting myself off the couch, I saw Jurina in the kitchen preparing food. I stood and walked over to the table.
“Morning!” She greeted when she saw me.
“Morning...” I said surprised. I looked on in amazement at the scrambled eggs she’d made, laid out two glasses of milk, and some fresh fruit.
“Wow, I didn’t even know I had all this stuff...and you cook?” I said.
She paused and put her hands on her hips, “you can’t just leave stuff in your fridge to rot you know. And yes, I can cook some simple stuff. Now eat up” she ran behind me and lightly pushed me to the chair till I was seated.
Not that I don’t know how...I just never bothered making food for myself...Eating anything was fine as long as it got me through the day.
Jurina sat across me and we ate.
“So, what are we doing today?”
“Hmm...” How did I not think this through...What the heck is there to do... Suddenly, I remembered a flyer I’d passed by over the week, and it clicked. “A festival. How would you like to go to a festival?”
A large grin appeared on her face, “Really! Can we?! But wait, what festival....”
“It’s well...A day festival run by government citizens, those folks will use any reason to hold a celebration.”
“Can we get in? Won’t it be dangerous?”
I smirked, “it’s not heavily guarded since its just common rich folk, and no one pays much attention. I’m sure we can get in, we’ll just be careful. So, you in?”
She smiled and nodded.
----------------------------------------------------------------
A few hours later we were at the festival walking through the large crowds. Sneaking in when the bouncer wasn’t looking was easy, but I still felt uneasy being around so much ruckus and many people. I saw stand selling animal masks, and went over to purchase two masks.
“Jurina, over here!” Jurina ran over, and I bent to her level, and placed a fox mask on her, while I fastened the wolf mask on myself.
“Rena, Rena, over there!” Jurina grabbed me by the hand and dragged me over to a few entertainers who were putting on a circus like show. Even with the mask on, I could tell Jurina was excited, and heard her laugh as the performers did goofy things.
“Ne, ne, can we please ride that?” she asked as she tugged on my shirt and pointed to the merry-go round. I nodded, and we headed over. I was content with staying back and watching her but she dragged me along on the ride. Afterwards, we walked around some more to explore, playing a few games at the game stands. I paused as we passed by a stand with a few toys hanging. I realized they were prizes, and the game was to shoot moving targets by the wall.
“Hey Jurina, anything you like from that stand?” She gave me a quizzical look. “Don’t hold back” I smiled.
She then pointed to a wolf plushies, and I nodded. Walking over to the stand, I handed the guy some change and picked up the toy rifle, getting a feel for its weight and the distance of the targets.
The guy grinned, a smug look on his face, “Now don’t you fret if you miss all three shots, this here ain’t no walk in the park, and a little girl like you...”
Before he could keep talking, I fired my first shot and instantly hit the moving target. The guy paused in his speech and his eyes widened in shock.
“Um...I forgot to mention you have to get three targets...So you need two more”
I raised an eyebrow at his antics, but fired two shots continuously in a row and hit two more targets. The guys’ mouth was agape as she stared, and Jurina laughed at his expression. “The wolf please” I said. He just nodded, still dazed as he passed by the gray and white plushie wolf, and I handed it to Jurina. “You sure you want this one, there’s a lot cute toys up there”
Jurina hugged the toy wolf in her arms and shook her head, “No...I like the wolf” she said, a smile in her voice as she looked to me. Nodding, we kept going.
We’d spent the rest of the day at the festival, watching performance, playing games, when it got late; I bought her some cotton candy. She wore her fox mask to the side as she ate her food. “Ready to head back?” I asked. She nodded as she finished the last bit of her cotton candy. She then held my hand, and we walked to the exit. While walking, a tall girl running, wearing a cat mask accidently ran into my shoulder.
“Sorry!” She paused and said.
“Haruna, stop running into people. Come on!” A girl wearing a squirrel mask called to the other. Cat masked girl bowed again then ran to catch up the one who called her. Ignoring the incident, Jurina and I left.
----------------------------------------------------------------
“That was so much fun!” Jurina yelled as we got inside my house. Still hugging her wolf toy closely, she sat on the couch. “Thank you Rena! This was one of the best days ever!”
I laughed, “Glad you had fun, I admit even I enjoyed my time...This was new” I smiled. Jurina yawned. “Time for bed” I said as I placed our masks on the table. “Head on up, I’ll see you in the morning.” She nodded, and was about to go upstairs, but then paused at the staircase, and turned to face me.
“Um...” she hugged her toy tighter, seemingly nervous.
“What’s up?” I asked.
“Um! C...Can I sleep together with you!” she asked, and I raised both brows. “It’s just...I sometimes get nightmares and um...um....” she gripped the toy tighter and lowered her head.
I was taken aback at first, but then kindly smiled, “alright, but just for tonight, learning to fight your own fears is important”
She looked up, and nodded happily. We then headed up together, washed up, and went to bed. Jurina still held on to the stuff wolf, but curled up close beside me as she fell asleep. Again warmth spread through me, and I realized I enjoyed her company.
----------------------------------------------------------------
The shadowed figure of a man kept shouting down to me. Anger evident in his voice. He knocked over a vase as he yelled, and as it smashed to the floor, something inside me triggered. I sensed danger, and knew the only way to forever escape from this terrible man was to kill him...otherwise he’d haunt me forever.
Then red. Blood covered my clothing and a lifeless body lay on the floor. Blood pooling out of his wound.
I’m sorry...Father
----------------------------------------------------------------
“No! Please don’t, mother, father!”
I awoke as I heard Jurina calling out in her sleep. It took me a moment to let the images fade from my own nightmare, and then my attention was on her. She was still curled up close by, but her features showed discomfort.
“Please don’t give me to them” she pleaded as tears ran down her face.
What’s she....I ignored the questions in my mind, and instead grabbed hold of her hand. In her sleep, she tightened the grip on my hand. “It’s alright...No one is going to hurt you” I assured. He features seemed to calm, her breathing normal, and she was sleeping peacefully again.
Did her discomfort and dream cause me to have mine...I hadn’t dreamt about that in a long time... I closed my eyes, and the warmth of Jurina’s hand holding mine eased me. I fell asleep.
----------------------------------------------------------------
End of, The Bond part 1!
-
Wah... Seem Wmatsui has similar sad past...
What's going to happen to Wmatsui?
Can't wait...
Thank you for the interesting new OS
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Eh? Two parts?
-
I didn't comment for the 1st OS, but it was interesting~~
Ok, the WMatsui one...
ah... ah...
it's gonna be a 2-parter...
heheh... looking forward to more...
Jurina...
Rena... has nightmares... of bad past.... nod nod...
-
I really look forward to next chapter. :grin:
-
Arigato for this one-shot. It's Rena-sama!!! Um, if Jurina is 8 in this fic, does that mean Rena is only 14? Are you following the 6-year age gap that WMatsui have?
The nightmare was Rena's, right? That means she killed her own father? He must be very evil. Good thing that Rena here is sane and did not develop a Gekikara persona (or did she?). What about Rena's mother? And Jurina's parents are going to give her away? Either they are also evil or they don't have the means to raise Jurina anymore. But Jurina was found at the base, right? Was she given to the government or something else happened that led her to being captured by the government? Ah, so many questions. I hope you will be able to answer them by the next installment. You still need to tell us how WMatsui joined rebel AKB.
On a lighter note, the wolf mask and fox mask and the wolf stuffed toy. Are those referenced on a Heavy Rotation performance where they were wearing animal costumes? I can't remember if Rena there was a wolf and Jurina was a fox (or was it the other way around?). I don't have a downloaded video to check. Hehe! If Rena really was the wolf, then I suppose Jurina liked her a lot already to choose the wolf stuffed toy.
I'll be waiting for the next installment. Thank you for making all of us happy.
-
amazing!
Rena is really a care person and Jurina is just a child.....
thanks
update soon ^_^
-
Oh...There is 2 part? Or what??~
-Meh...but WMatsui seems to have the same past??
-I figure that Jurina was passed to someone else other than her parents...?
-And Rena...She have a bad parent maybe? Cuz'...she killed her dad?
-Bwa...Whatever!! Jurina really is a child~ Rena is so kind!!~
-And what's up with the cat masked girl and the squirrel masked girl??
-By cat it's seems like Haruna and by squirrel...*sigh* Yuko...I think~~
>Anyway!! Plz update the next one asap!!~ Can't wait for it!!
-
Awww >__<wmatsui,,
-
WMatsui :inlove:
Always love Jurina's childish side
-
Again thanks for reading and commenting! Here is the last part to the Wmatsui oneshot :)
Replies:
cisda83: You're welcome :) And yeah, somewhat similar, indeed sad as most members have their tough pasts.
AshuraX: Yup, this is part 2! It would've been one, but I wanted to update yesterday but didn't have time to finish the fic, so I cut it into two parts. Here is the next :D
Shinoki:Glad you found the 1st os interesting!
Zita: Thanks, here is part 2, hope you like it!
hikari_043083: You're welcome! And yes, following the age gaps for all the members. So Rena is 14 :) & yes, that was her dream, but no, no Gekikara persona, she is pretty sane, but can still be deadly :P & you're questions will be answered in this part :D As for how wmatsui joined up with AKB, it's not too monumental :P Since Minami had met with them before, then again when asking for help to rescue her friends as written in the flashback chapter, she was well aquinated with Rena at that point. So when it came to the forming AKB idea, Minami offered Rena and Jurina to join her, and after some discussing, wmatsui decided to take up her offer :D
& NICE CATCH! The wolf mas was in reference to the Heavy rotation animal costume performance. Rena was a wolf. Also, Rena has been called a 'lone wolf' before I beleive :)So yeah, I did that on purpose when Jurina wanted the wolf stuffed toy, she does like Rena :D The fox though was just random, because Jurina's animal costume was a zeebra I think...and well....a zeebra mask at a festival is odd :P
Archer1992: Rena is caring indeed, always a level headed person :)
Kochiki: Yup, and here is part 2~ lol your questions will be answered in this chapter :D Haha yeah, Jurina can't help being a kid :3 & you got it!!! Haruna and Yuko make a 'cameo' in the story. Nyannyan=cat mask of course and Yuko is the squirrle~ Those two were together b4 meeting the others so I thought they can make a quick appearence in this :)
Haruko: Lol 'awww' indeed for them both~
olive29: Glad you like her childish side :D
-------------------------------------------------------------
The Bond, Part 2
I cringed as I felt something wet and slobbery licking my face. Opening my eyes, I was met with a snout, and a tongue sticking out panting happily.
“Woah!” I shouted as I rolled off the bed and fell on the floor. The culprit however jumped off me to avoid the fall, but then jumped off the bed and landing on my stomach. Licking my face again. I glared at the dog, and then yelled, “Jurina!”
I heard running footsteps, and Jurina came into view, she scooped up the puppy and held him close.
“There you are Natsu, I told you to wait downstairs” she scolded the young husky, then looked down and nervously smiled at my annoyed expression.
“No” Was all I said before she could get a word out. She pouted.
“I didn’t say anything yet”
I stood up and brushed myself off, “Well you named it, so I know what you were going to ask. And I repeat, no!”
“Pretty please! Just for shelter, he’s a good little hunter so we don’t have to worry about food, and I’ll take care of him~” she gave me another pout.
I crossed my arms, “the answer is still...”
“But he doesn’t have anywhere to go!” I widened my eyes at Jurina’s sudden outburst. “He’s alone and was probably thrown away. It’s not right to leave him, I don’t want to do that to him” she said stubbornly.
Looking to her and the puppy, I gave out a defeated sigh as I wavered, “Fine, he can stay”
“Yes!” she fist pumped with her free hand, she then hoped on the bed and raised the dog to my eye level. “Natsu says thanks!” To prove it, the dog yelped and licked my face again. She then let the pup go and he ran downstairs. Jurina suddenly threw her arms around me, taking me by surprise. “Thank you!” After letting go, she followed Natsu.
I let out a breath. “Honestly, what am I doing...?” I turned my attention to the cracked mirror in the side of the room and stared at my reflection. Recalling the dream I’d had during the night. I quickly put that memory aside and instead focused on what I’d do.
I came downstairs to find Jurina and Natsu running around chasing one another. I smiled at their playfulness; well I guess this way Jurina won’t be lonely when I go off to perform my tasks. “Hey kid, I have some errands to run, I’ll be back in the afternoon. Try not to break anything while I’m away”
Jurina and the pup were rolling around on the floor, tussling, then she looked to me, “okay, have a safe trip” I nodded, grabbed some things and left.
-------------------------------------------------------------
Today I was heading off into the nearby town to get some supplies, and I hoped while I was at it, I could perhaps find a place for Jurina...and Natsu to live. Guess I should account for the dog as well.
I walked for a few minutes to a nearby shed and greeted the old man seated by the door, “Good morning Conan, mind if I borrow the motorbike, I need to head into town again”
He looked to me warily, but threw me the keys to the bike. “Try to bring it back in one piece this time please”
I grinned, remembering I’d used it to escape a few government soldiers every now and then and got it busted. “I’ll do my best” I assured, as I took out the bike from the shed and hopped on.
Conan clicked his tongue, “even if there ain’t any laws anymore, always makes me feel crazy to lend a kid a motorized vehicle to drive”
I gave a solemn smile, “well this is just the kind of place this world turned into” I waved and then rode off.
-------------------------------------------------------------
Once in town, I chained the bike in a safe location and continued on foot. My errands were simple, just gathering a few supplies. I was hoping not to run into any trouble. Walking around, I picked up a few things I needed and loaded them into my messenger bag.
I stopped by a shop I’d always go to and greeted the woman tending to animals. “Hello Ayaka”
She turned at my voice and smiled when she saw me, “Rena! So good to see you again. Staying out of trouble I hope” she teased, but I heard the worry in her voice.
I laughed, “For the moment. Ayaka, I’m wondering if you have any dog food. For a husky to be exact, I’ll pay for it of course”
She gave me a warm smile, “no need, after everything you’ve done to help me out, it’ll be on the house. Wait a moment.” She went to the back, and then came back with a bag of food. Grabbing it, I thanked her. She eyed me curiously.
“What’s wrong?” I asked.
Her eyes brightened, “It’s just...I’m surprised you have company. Even if it is a dog. You’ve always been a lone wolf, so it’s nice to know you’re living with someone”
I blushed, but ‘lone wolf’ was a correct term to describe me. And of course, it wasn’t just the dog, but Jurina as well I was currently living with.
“It...It’s no big deal” I said.
She huffed, “nonsense, I worry about you. You’re a strong child, but no one can make it alone”
For some reason, Takahashi’s image came into my mind. Meeting her at the base, I remembered the empty look in her eyes...Is that how I usually look...
Snapping out of it, I nodded my thanks to Ayaka, but paused. Ayaka was perfect. She was loving and caring, well off, loved kids and animals...It’d be the perfect home for Jurina. “Um Ayaka wait”
“Hmm, what is it?”
Before I could reply, yelling across the street drew my attention away.
“Please, I assure you, she’s not here! You took her remember” A young man shouted as he tried to pull a soldier away from his home. The soldier pushed him away though.
“Any sign of her!” He called out, apparently to his partner who was rummaging through the house.
“No, she isn’t here!” a voice called back.
“What happened to her, what happened to Jurina?” My eyes widened at the woman’s words as she grabbed the soldiers hands. He shook her off.
“Damn brat escaped the base with some help”
The young man stood again and went by his wife. “Well she’s not here; we wouldn’t go back on our deal”
“Tch, whatever, we’ll find the brat, if not, she’ll probably die out there if she’s alone” the two soldiers stormed off.
I turned back to Ayaka, “what was that about”
She looked sadly to the young couple, “From what I recall, they’d made a deal with the government to give up their daughter to them in exchange for something...Poor girl was taken away and was supposed to be raised there to work for the government as a soldier, spy or something. I’m glad she got away, but I’m worried about her being out there all alone. Poor girl...” Ayaka shook her head in sadness then headed back inside her store.
I turned my attention to the couple who walked back into their house and glared. Now I get why Jurina said they were dead, because she didn’t want me to take her back to the people who gave her away. I clenched my fists, then stormed over to their house and knocked on the door.
The young man opened the door, “Ye...” I kicked his leg to bring him closer down to my level and then...Bang. My fist connected to his face and he fell backwards into his home. I stepped inside cracked my knuckles.
“What’s going on? What are you doing?” His wife asked as she kneeled down beside him. His nose was bleeding, and the blood dripped on his clothes and the floor.
I gave them a cold look, “Eh, it always baffles me how people like you bleed, because it proves you’re human...But scum like you don’t deserve to be called human at all”
“The hell, you one of the governments recruits” the man said, still on the floor.
I gave him a disgusted look, “please, I’d never be a dog of there’s...But you didn’t seem to have any trouble shipping your daughter off to be one”
Their eyes widened, “Jurina! You know Jurina” The woman said. “Is she all right? Is she okay?” she frantically asked.
I raised an eyebrow, “she’s fine, no thanks to having two lowly parents”
The father glared, “What do you know! You don’t know the circumstances we were under!”
Anger built up inside me, I stalked over and kicked him in the chest, sending him down again. “I know all I need! You gave up your child to save your own asses!”
“You’re wrong!” The wife yelled, “Well....Yes but, we were also thinking of Jurina...We figured with them, she’d have food, and a nice fancy home to grow up in...It was better for all of us” she gave a crooked smile.
I narrowed my eyes in disgust, because she truly believed what she was saying, gritting my teeth, I grabbed her by the collar and glared, “How the hell is it better for her! A little girl who wants nothing more than to be with her parents! Parents who are supposed to be heroes in a child’s eyes! And you betrayed her!” I harshly released the woman’s collar and she fell back.
The man glared, “what were we to do!!! We would’ve died if we’d done anything else”
I clenched my fist, my father’s image flashing through my mind. “Then you die! For the sake of your family, you fight till the end! You two are nothing but despicable cowards making petty excuses to justify your actions.”
I reached behind my back and pulled out my hand gun, pointing it at the two. They froze. “You should’ve died for her...and in her eyes you’re already dead...So maybe this is for the best...”
They both shut their eyes and coward in fear. However, before I could do anything, something latched onto my arm and dragged it down, gun pointing to the floor.
“STOP!” Looking down in shock, I saw Jurina holding on to my arm with all her strength.
“Jurina? What are you...?”
“Don’t hurt my mom and dad!” she cried out, eyes closed shut tightly, but then she opened them and stared up at my shocked face. “Please Rena, don’t hurt them” she pleaded.
I gulped, and further lowered my hand. “Okay...All right” She let go, and I fastened the gun behind me again.
“Jurina” her parents said.
Jurina faced then now with a sad look.
“Jurina, we’re...we’re so sorry” he mother cried.
“Please give us another chance! We’ll do better this time” the father pleaded.
Tears fell down her eyes, and she gave a sad smile. “Thank you...But I can’t...I can’t forgive you...or trust you.” she shook her head, and her parents looked shocked. She gave a genuine smile in their direction, “Thank you for all you’ve done so far, it was fun being with you. You know, I really love you two~ you’re my only parents after all”
I was taken aback by her words. Looking over, I saw her parents nod in understanding, still crying. Jurina gave then a peace sign, “I’ll be okay! You raised me to be a strong energetic kid! So don’t worry. Take care, okay” she gave one final smile before waving to them then dashing out.
One last time, I looked to her parents, and then walked out, following Jurina.
We walked in silence for a bit through town. Natsu was also with Jurina. I decided to speak up, “So how’d you get here?”
She turned and smiled, “I followed you to that old guy Conan’s house. After hearing about what town you were going to, I asked him to bring me and Natsu here”
I sighed, that Conan...
Jurina suddenly stopped walking once we reached a quiet area. I scratched the back of my head, “Um...back there...I’m sorry. I didn’t handle that too well...Thanks for stopping me...You were, you were pretty cool back there. Brave...and strong” I smiled.
Jurina turned, her lips were quivering and her eyes were watery, “uh~ Rena!” suddenly she ran and jumped to embrace me. I caught her as she wrapped her arms around my neck and balled into my shoulder.
“Thank you! I know you were standing up for me back there. That you got angry for my sake. So don’t say sorry~” she cried.
I let out a small laugh, “okay, okay. I understand. Now... what do you say we go home?”
She jerked away from me in surprise and sniffled, “eh...Rena, you just said...Does that mean...” she said with a hopeful look.
I gave a shy smile, “yeah...well, you said you wanted to stay with me right. It’s much easier than having to find you a place...Besides...I’m kind of getting used to having you around” I smiled.
“Uh~ you mean that” she said as more tears gathered and a smile began to form on her face. This time I laughed.
“Yeah, I mean it. Back there, you said they were your ‘only parents’ and that may be true...but that doesn’t have to mean they’ll be your only family...”
“Rena!” she hugged me again, her smile fully showing.
I heard a bark off to the side and saw Natsu growling at me, “fine, fine. You can come too mutt”
As though understanding, he began to wag his tail and stuck out his tongue in joy, running over to lick me and Jurina.
-------------------------------------------------------------
Conan had driven Jurina and Natsu back in his car, since I figured that’d be a safer way to get her home rather than on my bike.
Once we got back, Jurina and Natsu ran inside. “We’re home!” she shouted to know one in particular.
I smiled, “welcome home. Now, let’s get something to eat. I’m starving.”
“Okay~” Jurina ran over to the fridge and got food out. Natsu followed.
“Not so fast dog, I got your food here” I said as I opened my messenger bag and poured him the dog food I bought. He happily scurried over and began to eat.
Jurina giggled, “I knew you liked him” I blushed.
We both then sat down at the table once we got some lunch ready.
“Ne Rena, can I ask you something personal?”
I raised an eyebrow, “...Sure...I guess”
She looked to me nervously, “Um...What happened to your parents?”
My eyes widened momentarily.
Jurina looked slightly panicked, “it’s just that...Um...In your sleep, you apologized to your father...and back there at my folks place...You seemed like you were also thinking about something else....”
I kept staring blankly at my food.
“Um, forget it! You don’t have to answer! Sorry for asking” she worriedly said.
I gave quick smile, “its fine...We’ll be living together from now on, trust is important. I’ll tell you, but it’s really no big deal”
All her attention was on me, and I let out a breath.
“I was born and raised in the government’s main city. My father was the grandson of one of the main founders of the government, so of course he received a position high up with them” I explained. Jurina’s eyes widened at the revelation, but continued to pay attention.
“My mother was a simple woman really. Had a job at a bakery...she loved working there...would always take me and let me try the food she baked.” I smiled at the memory. “She told me I could grow up to be anything I wanted...but my father didn’t share those ideals. He wanted me to work with him once I grew older...and at first, I was okay with that...Until I learned how corrupted the government was...how unfair they treated people of less wealth or those that didn’t serve them. So one day I refused him, and we got into an argument. My mother also argued with him, trying to reason. But he wouldn’t have it. Insisted I had to follow in his footsteps.
I absolutely refused though, and even began doing things against what the government believed. I was soon becoming a problem child to the higher ups. Angered, my father threatened me on my 10th birthday...Pointed a gun right into my face” I let out a bitter laugh. “My mother ran over after witnessing the event, and tried to get my father to lower the gun. After some struggling...The gun went off...and my mother fell to the floor...dead...His blank expression told me he was far too lost in his ideals...In the governments...I still don’t know if he shot her on purpose or it was an accident, but the look on his face told me he didn’t care otherwise.
Shocked, I ran away, but he always sent people after me...his precious little daughter. Soon enough, I realized I’d have to leave the city if I wanted to lead my own life...but I knew that wouldn’t help me escape him...that’d he’d keep coming after me. So to gain my freedom, I returned home...and I killed him. Shot him just as he’d shot my mother. And then I was free.”
I finished my story, and Jurina looked as though she was going to cry. I sighed, “Relax, I’m over it. Everyone has their story...Many young lives were ruined because of the government...That’s why I can’t forgive anyone who associates with them” I gripped my fist on the table.
Jurina eyed me sadly, “but...you’re hurting inside aren’t you...I mean...they were both your parents”
My eyes widened, and I remembered Jurina’s words to her parents...Maybe...Maybe if I’d done things differently back then, both of them could’ve been alive...and we could’ve been happy. I shook my head. “The past is the past; we all hold pain from it, but no use worrying over it forever. I’d rather think about the future.”
Jurina nodded after a few minutes of silence, “The future sounds good! And we’re a family now~ So we’ll always stick together, and who knows, maybe our family will grow one day” she smiled, and I hoped she didn’t mean more animals.
I smiled though, “Yeah...That’d be nice...Now, off to bed. Tomorrow you’ll have to wake up early for training”
“Training?”
I nodded, “You wanted me to train you right. Since you’re living with me now, I prefer you learn how to defend yourself...And what you do with what I teach you will be your choice”
She gave a big smile, “All right! I’ll be awake bright and early then! Come on Natsu” she lifted the pup and ran over to the couch, instantly closing her eyes, trying to sleep.
I smiled and turned my head, noticing the stuffed wolf toy on the counter that I’d won her at the festival. The one she was attached to. I lightly flicked the wolf. “Well little fellah, looks like we aren’t lone wolves anymore...We’ve been adopted” I smiled as I looked over to the sleeping figure on the couch.
-------------------------------------------------------------
End of 2nd oneshot, The Bond.
Well that's it for the second oneshot! The 3rd one will be, 'What happened in the AW after the ending?' It'll be like a little prologue to the story, and will most likley include some wedding plans since Minami did go and ask Atsuko to marry her in the fic :P
Anyways, I'll see when I can upload it~
-
so great!!
Jurina found a dog~ and named him Natsu
and then~~ Rena-chan~~ so nice~~ buying dog food~
Jurina's parents are butts(idiots)
but Rena's dad is even worse...
Rena's mom seemed like a nice person actually... hrm...
-
I'm kind of happy that Rena killed her father. But my feelings are complicated.
:mon innocent: I love this doggie
-
that bastard (Rena's father)
wiii
a prologue ^_^
update soon, ok??
thanks
-
Aww is so sad and cute... and I love natsu.. But I have a doubt.. if Jurina grown up like a little sister to Rena.. how the thing change...
-
Oh... Rena had very adventurous past...
She killed her own father for her freedom..
What's going to happen to Wmatsui next?
Can't wait
Thank you
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Ah...So there is part 2~ And wow!! KojiYuu happen before the meeting?!
-Cool~ Anyway, so that's why...But poor Jurina though...
-Yeah...Jurina just need her parents...moreover, a deal with those bastard!!
-*calm downed* Meh...Oh, Rena past has been revealed and...
-...it was dreadful...What a poor girl who have her mother killed by her own father...
-And her father was killed by her own hand...
-Now, I'm really excited on the next OS!! AW~ AtsuMina~ Wedding~
>Haha, just plz update soon!!~ Can't wait for the next one!!~
-
Replies:
Shinoki: Jurina's parents were indeed idiots, same with Rena's dad. But yeah, Rena's mom was nice, she did her best to raise Rena.
Zita: Killing her father was something she had to do to get her freedom. But yeah, he was a bad guy, so makes sense to want him dead. & lol, glad you like the dog.
Archer1992: A dead bastard now (Rena's dad) :P I'll try my best to update when I can, things are going slow so far though :(
Haruko: Thanks :) & to answer your question, Jurina would have to work very hard in order to get Rena to see her as more of a sister if she wants :P Rena's always been very protective of her. So whether they want their relationship to be sister like or not is up to them :P
cisda83: Well after that, wmatsui trained together, completed missions together, and tried to enjoy what they could of the life they lived. & then they met up with Minami and joined AKB :3
Kochiki: Yup, kojiyuu already knew each other for awhile (before meeting any of the others). Rena's past was indeed rough, but she is strong, and that's why she felt like she did once again need to open up and let someone in her life (Jurina).
I'll let you guys know when you can expect the next oneshot. I can't give a date now because I haven't found time to start writing it, and usually I like to write a bit of something first b4 letting readers know when I can update so I can stick to that date :)
Please look forward to it, and as always, thanks for reading and commenting~
-
I WANT SEASON II!!!!!! XD XD XD
I want to know the Aftermath of the first one....
Thank you :) :) :)
-
I WANT SEASON II!!!!!! XD XD XD
I want to know the Aftermath of the first one....
Thank you :) :) :)
Yes, it'll be better if there is season 2~
-But seems like it totally ended...maybe but!!
-Still praying for season 2 though!!~ xD
-Anyway, can't wait for the next one!!~
>Plz update soooon!!~ Looking forward to it!!~
-
Hey guys! I’ve been absent for awhile, I apologize. Got a message yesterday from one of the readers and it made me want to write something! I’d love to update the remaining one shot for Travel to a Distant world, but the reason I’ve been away is school, which is still taking up major time! During Christmas break I’ll do my best to write those! For today though, I offer a little Halloween special~
(Note: This takes place 1.5 years after Minami ‘Jane’ has formed the rebel group)
“Damn it!” Minami cursed after she slipped. The flour fell all over her, along with the melted chocolate she was stirring in a bowl. She glared at the ingredients as though they were solely to blame. “Stupid good for nothing....” she muttered as she stood from the floor. She scowled at the electronic mixer on the table, which got her into this mess in the first place after it went out of control.
Pulling out her gun, she aimed it at the mixer, as though daring it to try and be disobedient again.
“Whoa there cowboy!” an amused voice called from the door. Minami cocked her head to see her girlfriend Atsuko walk in. Instantly after thinking the word ‘girlfriend’ the little leader blushed. It’d only been three weeks since they declared their relationship, and next to an affectionate kiss here and there, their relationship remained the same. Comfortable.
Atsuko laughed as she gazed to the pouting girl covered in flour and chocolate, still holding the gun to the poor mixer. “Easy now, we’re still working on getting equipment for the base, and that mixer is the only one we have for the kitchen.”
Sighing, the leader strapped the gun behind her back with a dejected look. Atsuko, noticing her girlfriend’s sombre mood, slowly approached the girl and placed a hand on her shoulder worriedly. “Hey, what’s wrong?
Minami looked to Atsuko, and saw she was genuinely worried, which caused her to blush at her childishness. “I...It’s nothing. It’s stupid” she turned her head away. Even more concerned, Atsuko gently took hold of Minami’s hand, rubbing small circles on it with her thumb as she stooped down a bit to meet Minami’s eyes.
“Come on Minami, you can tell me, maybe I can help” she offered with her bright smile.
Comforted by her lover’s words and smile, the leader gave in. She rubbed the back of her head shyly and said, “W...well, Yuko told me about this um holiday called Halloween. Where kids go around gathering candy, dressed in costumes, and I heard a lot of other members talk about how they missed doing that. I know things around here can be dull, and we’re busy establishing ourselves as this rebel group, so I wanted to do something for everyone. I mean...we can’t exactly go around knocking on people’s doors since many of us are wanted for different reasons, and robbing a store for candy just didn’t seem right. So with the ingredients we had, I was trying to make some candy but...well, as you can see, that didn’t go well.” Minami sighed as she realized she was rambling.
“It was stupid anyways, I’ve never even cooked in my life, only stolen things. It was pointless to think I could do this”
Atsuko sternly stared at Minami throughout her explanation, and just when she thought she couldn’t love the girl more, her heart was proven wrong. Atsuko let a huge grin spread across her face as she spread out her arms wide and tackled the girl in a hug. Surprised, Minami tried to hold on, but both of them ended up falling to the ground. Both now covered in flour and chocolate.
“A...Atsuko!?”
Atsuko nuzzled in Minami’s neck, and then brought her head up to meet her gaze. “Minami...That’s really sweet. You should’ve asked for help though. I would’ve been more than happy, and so would have the others.”
The leader titled her head, “Really?” she asked quizzically.
Atsuko laughed, “Yes, that’s what families do, they do stuff together to help. It’ll be fun, we can all try to make something and have our own little party. We can all help each other, I’m sure the others would love that.
Minami smiled at the notion and nodded her approval. Right. They were a family now; they should do these kinds of things together. “You’re right. Thank you Atsuko” Minami pushed herself up on her elbows, both girls rising, and placed a kiss on Atsuko’s cheek. In the process, she got her lips covered in chocolate. Atsuko smirked, and leaned forward to plant her lips on the leaders, enjoying the sweet taste of chocolate on the older girl’s lips.
“Ahm!” someone cleared their throat, and both girls instantly broke apart. “I didn’t think you two were into this kind of stuff” Yuko stated with a grin. After glancing to the girl who interrupted them, they both instantly wiped their heads around in the opposite direction. A blush on both their faces. And not because they were caught in an intimate moment.
“Yuko! How many times do I have to tell you not to walk around the base like that!” Atsuko shouted.
“Hey, I’m walking around naked with a valid reason for once. The others are working on costumes and I was getting fitted” she said, the grin apparent in her tone.
Minami sighed, “You still could’ve worn something” she said, not understanding Yuko’s habits. Something about freedom the older girl mentioned before. Wait. Costumes?
The leader turned her head and attempted to focus all her attention on Yuko’s eyes so she wouldn’t see the rest of the bare girl. “What costumes”
Yuko smirked, “you aren’t the only one with a secret project that’s well, not so secret. We wanted to do something to, so a couple of the members are trying to make costumes. Other are trying to decorate the place. So, you ready to ask for help on your end”
Atsuko gives a friendly laugh and stands up, offering her leader a hand. Minami smiles, warmth washes over her. Everyday she’d felt nothing but joy with these people, even under their difficult circumstances. She wanted to be a good leader, and sometimes that meant letting the team relax. Even if she didn’t quite get the appeal of this holiday, she’d realized that maybe; it could be a favourite of hers. How bad can something be if it brings people together in the strangest of ways?
-
It was too short but I like a lot thanx for this :B sweet atsumina and naked yuko!
-
Minami is so cute somehow... and Atsuko is falling more and more in love with Minami
Erm... what kind of adventures are they going to come across?
What kind of costumes are they going to wear?
Thank you for the update
Can't wait to see the next
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
this was short, cute and I want more!! Is it possible? :roll:
-
Ah, I miss your writing! :on lol:
school the only thing that is holding you back down (same situation lol) :err:
This was really cute~ :on drink:
Reading it during my breaktime and it made me forget about school for a moment, and went to 'lala' land LOL :on GJ: :on GJ: :on GJ:
-
wahhhh i cant believed i miss to comment XD
anyways!!
arrow!! i miss u here *hug* :oops:
im just glad that u post something for the halloween :D
and whatever u are doing...do your best!!
and have a nice day :on gay:
-
Incredible Fanfiction, continues posting. :twothumbs
-
its only a OS...??
TnT!!
thanks!!
-
ARROW I MISSED YOU~~!!!!! QAQ
It's been such a long time since I read your works, mate XD
Hot AtsuMina moment as per usual, and whoa Acchan's being dominant again~ AND Yuko's nekkid ass ruined le moment. Oh well :lol:
-
continue please
-
HELLO!!! So as promised, I'll be posting the fic for "What happened in the AW after the ending?" this week!!! Already working on it so hoping to have it up by either tomorrow or Tuesday :) Thanks for your patience everyone! With school out of the way for a bit I'll be writing/posting what I can :)
Here is a snippet below of the chapter!
--------------------------
Wedding Plans!?
“Yuko, I’m kind of busy” I let out a sigh of frustration as Yuko pulls the papers forcefully out of my hands.
“This can wait, you have a real problem on your hands” she scolds.
I narrow my eyes. “I need to go through the reports Yuko”
She waves the papers in my face, “Mariko will do that later, besides. I can tell you right now things are calm. Let’s not go digging up trouble with the government.”
I sigh and rub my forehead, “Yuko, why are you here?” I was sitting in Mariko’s office since she was not present, previously overlooking mission reports from the members. Including old ones from when I’d been MIA from the group. It’d been two weeks since our parting with the AKB girls from the other world. Shortly afterwards, we’d destroyed the chip, with it, any possible chance to communicate and go to their world or vice versa. It was for the better.
Yuko hopped on the desk and fixed me with a stern look. “I’m trying to bring to light your bigger problem at the moment that you should be focused on”
I raised a brow, “and pre-tell, what’s that?”
She feigned deep thinking, “Oh I don’t know...The fact you’d proposed to Atsuko and now the two of you are engaged!” she yelled out.
I stood from my chair and gazed without much interest. “Yeah, so”
She jumped off the desk and walked over to me, “So!? You don’t just go blurting out you want to marry someone just to defuse their anger towards you”
I glared, “Yuko, it’s not like I did it on the spur of the moment. Like I told her at the time, she’s the person I want to always be with.”
Yuko let out a breath, “You two would’ve stayed together anyways right. Why need this?”
------------------------------
-
Wawawa... so curious...
I have nothing else to say but do your best and that I'm looking forward to this~
-
Thank you for the short story
Can't wait to see the next extra stories
Thank you again
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
As promised, here is the next one shot! So this one is written for the "What happened in the AW after the ending?" votes. It will be in 2 parts, and I'll do my best to upload the second part either by or before Friday :) Again, thanks to all the readers who were patient in waiting for these updates!!! School has been a pain so I had to wait till the break! So thanks, and I hope you enjoy the read!
-----------------------------------------
The Wedding Plans Part 1
“Yuko, I’m kind of busy” I let out a sigh of frustration as Yuko pulls the papers forcefully out of my hands.
“This can wait, you have a real problem on your hands” she scolds.
I narrow my eyes. “I need to go through the reports Yuko”
She waves the papers in my face, “Mariko will do that later, besides. I can tell you right now things are calm. Let’s not go digging up trouble with the government.”
I sigh and rub my forehead, “Yuko, why are you here?” I was sitting in Mariko’s office since she was not present, previously overlooking mission reports from the members. Including old ones from when I’d been MIA from the group. It’d been two weeks since our parting with the AKB girls from the other world. Shortly afterwards, we’d destroyed the chip, with it, any possible chance to communicate and go to their world or vice versa. It was for the better.
Yuko hopped on the desk and fixed me with a stern look. “I’m trying to bring to light your bigger problem at the moment that you should be focused on”
I raised a brow, “and pre-tell, what’s that?”
She feigned deep thinking, “Oh I don’t know...The fact you’d proposed to Atsuko and now the two of you are engaged!” she yelled out.
I stood from my chair and gazed without much interest. “Yeah, so”
She jumped off the desk and walked over to me, “So!? You don’t just go blurting out you want to marry someone just to defuse their anger towards you”
I glared, “Yuko, it’s not like I did it on the spur of the moment. Like I told her at the time, she’s the person I want to always be with.”
Yuko let out a breath, “You two would’ve stayed together anyways right. Why need this?”
I gave her a small smile, “I don’t know much about marriage if not anything at all...But I do know it’s a promise between two people to always be with one another. I used to always tell Atsuko that with the life we led, that we wouldn’t live long. I didn’t believe in a ‘forever’ back then...But I wanted her to know I changed...And by asking her to marry me, I felt like it was a promise, one that’d let her know I truly believed we’d survive till the very end. It’s that simple”
Yuko’s features relaxed and she let out a tired breath, but then gave a friendly smile, “always with the surprises Minami...Always growing up in the strangest manner. You and Atsuko are important to all of us, so you know we’ll help you two out with anything”
I gave my friend a grateful smile, truly glad to be back home with the ones I treasured.
“Knock knock” We turned to see Sasshi at the door with a smug look on her face.
Yuko let out a playful grin, “wipe that knowing smirk off your face, we both know you were eavesdropping outside”
Sasshi’s pouted, “aw man~”
Laughing, I said, “there’s a reason you mainly work behind the scenes”
Sasshi grinned, “My genius is better appreciated off the battlefield. Anyways, I think it’s great Atsuko and you are getting married! So, what are the wedding plans!?” she excitedly asked.
I blinked in confusion, and tilted my head, “don’t know...what do you do at a wedding anyways?”
Sasshi gave me a surprised look, mouth agape, and Yuko stared blankly at me. “You...Don’t know?” Sasshi hesitantly asked.
I shrugged, but defensively said, “How would I?”
“You’ve never been to one? Or seen or read about one? Not even heard about one?” she incredulously asked.
Yuko came to my defence, “well, I don’t think her lifestyle gave her much room for that kind of stuff”
I nonchalantly shrugged, “never cared for it when I was a kid. I understood my parents were together, but they never spoke about how they married. I was too young anyways. And after that....” A dark look crept into my eyes as I recalled my past, “Let’s just say I never cared much for that sort of thing.”
Sasshi nodded in understanding. And Yuko let out a chortle. We both looked to her with questioning looks.
“Sorry, sorry. I was just remembering that your education was very limited, and how I had to explain to you a few things after you started your relationship with Atsuko”
I blushed at the memories, literally having some of the members educate me. It led to many uncomfortable moments. I glared at Yuko and she stopped laughing, coughing to cover it up.
I looked between the two with a challenge, “well, do you two know?”
Sasshi rubbed the back of her head and gave a sheepish smile, “not really. I remember reading a fairy tale when I was a kid. All I can recall is that the couple had some big reception, and some guy to declare their marriage official, then they got married”
I crossed my arms and raised a brow, “we need someone to make it official?” I turned to Yuko. “What about you miss relationship expert”
Yuko raised her hands in front of her in defence and smirked, “I know my way in a relationship, but you know my story, never settled long enough to ever witness a wedding if those even take place anymore in the rural areas. But I do know what’s supposed to happen after one” she gave a knowing smile which I wisely chose to ignore.
We all then looked to one another in slight shock and amazement. “So...none of us know how this works...That’s just perfect”
Yuko smirked, “relax, we have 300 members here. One of them is bound to know something.”
“Yeah! And I can maybe do some research and figure things out as well”
I let out a tired breath and looked out the window, “killing things is much easier than this”
-----------------------------------------
I didn’t exactly know how to approach members and ask such a thing. It felt awkward. Especially asking the younger members. So my first stop was asking Rena, knowing she'd most likely have the answer. From her past, I knew she lived in a large populated government city. And those cities always had parties and celebrations.
I headed to the training room, knowing she’d be there. Upon entering, I saw her sparring with Jurina. Both were armed with swords. It seemed Rena was trying to get Jurina used to a wide range of weapons. Jurina sidestepped Rena’s blade and charged forward. Rena easily deflected the blade and pressed forward. The tip of her blade rested at Jurina’s neck. She smirked. Game set and match.
“Keep practicing” she told Jurina as she placed her sword away.
Jurina huffed in defeat, “one of these days I’ll win”
I cleared my throat to announce my presence, and the two turned. “Ah, Takamina san, finally out of the office eh” Jurina smiled.
I laughed, “Even I need fresh air. Actually I was hoping to talk to Rena about something. You free?” I walked up to the two and Rena nodded.
...
Rena and I both stared down at Jurina who was looking up at us like a puppy wanting to play. There was even a bounce in her steps. I sighed. “Jurina, why don’t you go see if anyone around the base needs any help. I trust you can handle things.”
She smiled and gave a salute, “sure thing~” then she ran out before we could say anything else. Grinning, I said, “She’ll make a fine leader one day”
Rena smiled proudly, “I think so too, but she still has some growing up to do. So, what’d you want to speak to me about?”
I cleared my throat, “right um...well the thing is...” I explained to Rena the situation and she let out a friendly laugh.
“I see, you are in quite the predicament. Have you talked to Atsuko about this?”
Blushing, I shook my head, “n...no. She may know something but...I mean I want to do my part. I don’t want to seem clueless about this. I want to surprise her.”
Rena nodded, “I understand. To answer your question, I do know how a wedding takes place, but I hope you know we can’t exactly have all the same elements as an official one”
Nodding, I said, “Yeah I know...I just want an idea. Things will be different, it can’t be helped, but I’m sure it’ll be special no matter what as long as all the members are present”
Rena smiled, “Indeed.
-----------------------------------------
“You want me to do what now” Mariko asked with raised eyebrows and a knowing smirk. I sighed.
“You heard me, I’d like you to be the officiant at the wedding ceremony” I quickly glanced at Rena to assure I’d used the appropriate title, and she smiled with a nod. Turning back to Mariko, I saw her smirk grow into a full out smile. She placed her palm on the top of my head and began to ruffle my hair.
“Well now, it’s not every day Takahashi Minami asks for a request. In order to ensure you won’t mess this up, I’ll be more than happy to assist”
Smacking her hand away I lightly glared as I straightened out my hair. “I won’t mess things up” I defended. I hope... The looks on their faces told me they were far from believing me so I let it go.
“Alright, what else do I need that we can make work?” I turned to ask Rena.
“Well, there are a few more roles to assign if you’d like, but in the end, it’s up to you how you want us to approach things. We’ll help you as best as we can”
Nodding my thanks, I decided to go someplace quiet to think.
-----------------------------------------
Atsuko’s POV
In the past week I’ve noticed Minami had seemed to be in a daze. Going back and forth around the base or locking herself in the office. No one else seemed to be concerned with her odd behaviour for some reason.
I’d spoken to Minami a few days ago, expressing my concern, wondering if her old injuries were acting up or if something was wrong. She’d tiredly smiled but assured me everything was alright. That she was just adjusting to being back home and catching up on everything, promising she’d be back to her old self in no time. Still I worried, so now I was heading off to Yuko and Haruna’s room. Next to me, Yuko always knew what was up with Minami, so asking her wouldn’t hurt.
I approached their door and was about to step in, but immediately stopped myself and cringed. Wait a minute, that last time I went in without knocking.... My face turned red and I shook my head side to side. No way am I getting caught in that situation again. Clearing my throat, I loudly knocked on the door with my fist. “Yuko! I need to talk to you”
I heard shuffling from inside, and then Yuko’s voice came calling out, “kind of busy!
“Yeah I figured” I whispered, then louder called out, “Don’t care, I need to ask you something about Minami”
More shuffling inside. “Fine, ask away” her voice called out.
I blushed scarlet and glared at the door, “I’m not going to talk to you about Minami when you’re in there doing what you are with Haruna!!”
Yuko called out again, “I don’t see what the big deal is, but if you want you can come in and join, it’ll help speed up the process and then we can talk”
This time my entire body turned hot, unable to believe what Yuko had suggested. I gripped my fists and angrily kicked the door, “don’t even joke about something so indecent! Like I’d ever do that!”
Suddenly the door opened and I backed up and covered my eyes.
“No need to be angry at the door. Besides, Minami is the one who told us to come to you if we needed help with this”
WHAT! “Minami would never suggest that!” I uncovered my eyes to glare at Yuko...who stood in front of me fully clothed, with a smirk on her face, holding up paper documents. “Wha...But I... I thought”
Yuko laughed. “Yeah I know what you thought. Get your head out of the gutter Atsuko" she smirked, "Sorry I played you like that. Couldn’t resist”
I let out a frustrated sigh, “you’re lucky I’m not going to put a bullet through your head”
“It’s not my fault you have a wild imagination. Now, are you going to help me sign off these reports so we can talk or not”
Yuko gave me her squirrel like grin, and I knew I couldn’t stay mad at her. “Alright.”
-----------------------------------------
Once in her room, we got to work, going through the reports made by the junior members. “How come Minami has you doing all these?” I asked as I finished another stack.
“She’s busy with something else I guess”
I tilted my head. “That’s what I wanted to talk to you about. She’s been acting strange for the past week. I’m worried, and she won’t talk to me about anything” I couldn’t help the pout that formed on my lips and the dejected tone I'd used.
Yuko looked up to me with a sympathetic smile. “Give the leader some time Atsuko, she’s still adjusting. We’ve all had a rough few months....well year actually. She’s back home, but a few things have changed. She’s just trying to fill the blanks from her absence” Yuko explained, and unknown to Atsuko, Yuko knew the real reason why the leader was so busy, however, she hadn’t lied about what she’d just said either.
I sighed, “I get that. I just wish she’d talk to us. I don’t want us to drive her away again”
Yuko frowned, and then out of nowhere, she flung herself over the table and tackled me to the floor. Before I could ask what she was doing, she started to tickle my sides.
“Yu...Yuko...ahahahaha...sto..haha.stop” Yuko just grinned and continued her tickling assault till I was a laughing mess. Once satisfied, she rolled off me and helped me in a sitting position.
“There. That’s what Minami wants you to do. She wants you to laugh Atsuko, and right now, that’s all we can do for her. We need to show her things are okay. Let her worry about stuff, but don’t let her worry about us, and if she sees your uncertainty and concern, she’ll worry. So best thing you can do for her now is to smile and laugh. Minami’s not going anywhere, she’s home now. With the rest of us.”
I let Yuko’s words sink in, and finally smiled up at her. Reaching out, I gave her a strong hug, hoping all my feelings would flow into her and convey my thanks for her presence. “You’re right. Thank you”
-----------------------------------------
2 days later
Minami’s POV
“Atsuko’s been out on the scouting mission all day right?” I asked Sasshi and the small group of members behind her.
“Yup, she doesn’t know a thing, and she’s on her way back now, so feel free to initiate your plan Takamina!”
Nodding, I went over to Rena and she handed me the keys to her motorbike. “Go easy on her this time” she instructed.
I gave a nervous laugh, “in my defence, the last time I crashed your motorbike wasn’t my fault...completely”
“Good luck” Yuko clapped me on the shoulder and I smiled as I hopped on the bike.
“We’ll be here waiting for you two” Yuki said.
I started the bike and headed off towards the forest to intercept Atsuko’s return.
-----------------------------------------
Atsuko’s POV
As I was about to pass the clearing and head back to the base, I heard the sound of an approaching vehicle. Instantly, I took out my hand gun and hid behind a tree.
The vehicle, which I saw to be an approaching motorbike with a rider wearing a black helmet approached and stopped a few feet away from my hiding place. I gripped the gun and stepped out, raising the gun at the biker, who instantly put up their hands at my approach.
“Woah woah! If I get a bullet hole or dent in this bike, Rena will kill me” said voice complained. Grinning, I put the gun away as I recognized who it was. Walking up to the person seated, I took off the helmet, and sure enough I was met with Minami’s goofy grin. Instinctively, I leaned in and gave her a lingering kiss. “Hey to you too” she said when I pulled back.
I shrugged, “can’t be too careful”
She laughed, “Agreed. Here, put on this helmet and hop on, we’re going on a field trip”
I quirk my head to the side, but don’t question her. I take the extra helmet and sit myself behind Minami, wrapping my arms around her waist and leaning into her. Once she saw I was comfortable, she rode off away from our base.
To BE CONTINUED.......
-----------------------------------------
Well that's all folk! As said, I'll try to get the final part up by or before Friday :)
Hope you enjoyed this chapter!!!! & HAPPY HOLIDAYS! :mon santa2:
-
Yay you're the best :heart:
Please update soon :) It's been a long time since I last read your fic XD
-
Waaa an update!!!
Wooh I like atsuyuu part, they bond are strong ne~ a big family and yuko be a really good big sister there~
looking up for your next update!! And atsumina~ <3
-
Yay! You finally updated!!!! \(^o^)/
Part 2 please!!!!! :banghead: :mon santa2:
Btw, Merry Christmas! XD
-
OMG so cute...
-
Ah.... Minami initiating her plan...
Wedding ceremony next...,
Can't wait to see
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Replies:
roto_131197: Haha thanks <3 & lol yeah I can imagine it has been awhile :P Thanks for still showing interest in reading this!! ^^
deguchi: Glad you like the atsuyuu part ^^ Their bond is def strong, they always looked out for AKB together, especially in the moments of Minami's absence. I'm hoping to be able to make it in time to write the OS of how she and Yuko met for the 1st time! So far, the next fic votes are tied b/w two stories, and how Yuko and Atsuko met is the 3rd one :)
korin48: lol I'm happy I could update!!! Part 2 will be soon! And MERRY CHRISTMAS :D
Haruko: Thanks, glad you found it cute ^^ The members are adorable indeed!
cisda83: You're welcome :) Thanks for reading!
Again thanks for reading everone! I'm currently writing the next part and it'll either be up tomorrow early afternoon or Friday morning :) Also, MERRY CHRISTMAS EVERYONE and HAPPY HOLIDAYS :D
-
I love ur story so much ^^
Please updatesoon
-
Just so you know, I thoroughly read the whole story and all the shots in one night. :nervous :lol:
The story is surely very interesting; it is really well-done I tell you. I can't wait for the second part of The Wedding Plans; please update very soon and I can't forget your future shots too.
This fanfic is something that everybody should read; it's so creative. Good job. :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Replies part 2:
Kirozoro: Thank you :D Glad you love it ^^
Haru_Jei: Woah lol! I'm honourd you'd read the whole thing in one night! :D Thank you very much! I'm happy you found it interesting ^^ Here is wedding plans part 2!
Thanks for waiting everyone! This is the final part to this OS. Hope you enjoy the read!! Also, for the next OS, the vote is tied between "How Minami& the others recruited Mayu and Yukirin?" & "What happened in the OW after the ending?" I'm not sure which one I'll write first...I guess whichever one I have more of an idea for :P
-----------------------------------------------------
The Wedding Plane – Part 2
It’s been about an hour ride and Minami and I were silent thus far. “Ne, Minami, are you going to tell me where we’re going?” I called over the sound of the vehicle and the rushing wind.
I heard her give a low chuckle in front of me, “inpatient aren’t we? Let’s just say...I’m taking you back in time”
Quirking an eyebrow, I decided to just go along with this ‘field trip.’ Soon enough, we’d entered into an old run down village and Minami parked outside the worn out gates. Once Minami got down and removed her helmet, I knew we were at our destination, so I followed suit and removed the helmet as I stood beside her.
Taking a closer look, I could tell the village was abandoned long ago. The houses were either burned to the ground or destroyed, barley standing. The grass and trees were withered and silence overtook our surroundings.
“It’s been like this for many years. Rotting away and dying after the governments attack on it. It wasn’t any better before that either though. For as long as I remember this village was under the government’s control. No freedom. Too many restrictions...But as least everyone was still alive back then.”
Minami’s eyes were focused ahead into the village, her voice sombre. After she spoke, I’d realized what this place was. Reaching out, I grabbed hold of her hand in mine, gently squeezing to remind her I was by her side. “This is...Your hom....where you were born isn’t it?”
She returned the grip on my hand and smiled to me. “Yes.” Still holding hands, Minami gently lead me into the village as we made our way down the road. “I realized this was a part of my life that I’d never shown you, and even though not much remains of it, I wanted you to see this, and share something with you” she flashes me a true smile that I can’t help but return. We kept walking in silence through the village, until Minami stopped us in front of another run down house, barley standing as part of the roof was collapsed and most of it was burned to the ground.
“Is this...your home?” I asked.
Minami shook her head and looked me straight in the eyes. “Atsuko, I want to put your worries at ease so please listen closely. Yes, this is the house I grew up in...But it’s not home. Not anymore”
I nodded, “I know, I mean, nothing remains here but...”
She shook her head and gently put her hands on either side of my face, bringing all my attention to her. “No. Listen, I know that ever since I came back, you’ve been worried I’d run off again. Atsuko, that’s something you won’t have to ever worry about. The only place I’d ever run to is home. This...What you see around us isn’t home. It hasn’t been in a long time...Not because it’s practically burned to the ground, but because I have nothing here...no one here to welcome me back. No one I love left.”
Minami slowly brought her head forward until both our foreheads touched. “On the other hand. You are what home feels like Atsuko. You and the other members. It doesn’t matter if you’re all at the base or somewhere else...Wherever you guys are, that’s home to me, and just like I did, I’ll always find my way back to you. So please. Never worry about me leaving you” Minami finished as she brought her lips to mine. I closed my eyes and savoured the kiss, her words resonating through my heart. I believed her. I truly never have to worry about her leaving. I am home to Minami...Me and the others. As long as we’re alive, she’ll always have a place to belong.
-----------------------------------------------------
After hopping on the motorbike, Minami’s next destination took us only a few kilometres away from the village, and into the forest. As she drove, my mind began to spin, instantly recognizing my surrounds and the place Minami was heading. There’s no way I’d forget. Not ever...The place where I’d first caught sight of Takahashi Minami.
-----------------------------------------------------
Minami parked by the abandoned government base. This place had truly been burnt to the ground, leaving remnants of what used to be inside.
“I’m glad this place was burned to the ground...I hated it. Being imprisoned here was not one of my fondest memories” I recalled, and then turned to Minami, circling my hands around her neck and giving her a peck on the lips. “But you saved me”
She chuckled as she gently pulled away, “we’ve been through this. I ‘saved’ you by luck. Saving the prisoners wasn’t even my goal. To be honest I don’t remember much. Anger and hate led me through the halls of the base as I killed everyone. I didn’t even remember meeting you until you’d told me long ago. Either way...This is an important part of our past. Our first meeting. I’m somewhat thankful for it since it’s the place you for some odd reason developed an interest in my character” I smirked and lightly shoved her.
“Yes, well what can I say, I was quite taken with you at first glance. You were an enigma”
Minami laughed and grabbed my hand, “and you were crazy to want to know a killer, but I’m thankful for that.” She led me back to the bike.
“Leaving so soon?” I teased as I wrapped my arms around her waist after settling on the bike.
“We have a few more stops to make. Humour me for the next two hours”
Smirking as she was getting the bike started, I decided to tease her. I moved my hand from her waist and slid it under her shirt. Instantly, she swerved the bike just as she got it moving and almost crashed into a tree.
“Atsuko!” she scolded as she got back in control. I laughed and returned my hands to their original position.
-----------------------------------------------------
I laughed as we stood at Minami’s next destination. “I definitely can’t forget this. This is the place where met for the second time. I remember I stood right there and pointed my gun at you.”
“Yeah...You’ve acquired quite the habit of placing me at gun point” she grinned.
“Gosh you were so cute, actually thinking you could outsmart me, even though by the end of the night I had you wrapped around my finger” I teased as she glared.
“You weren’t exactly playing fair. You tricked me, and you were sly! I’m pretty sure my impression of you was that you were insane”
I innocently tilted my head, “I do recall you calling me that”
“Plus you put that dang collar around my neck like I was some dog...AND LOST THE KEY TO UNLOCK IT. I had to go for god knows how long wearing that thing” she gave an angry pout and I laughed.
“You won’t let that go will you, but I suppose I am guilty of all you said. Afterall, I did know who you were in that second meeting, and was slightly disappointed you didn’t remember me. Clearly fate couldn’t keep us apart though” I gave her a warm smile in which she couldn’t resist but return.
“At that time you were the enigma to me, and as much of a tsundere I thought you were, I was curious about you.”
Narrowing my eyes, I stomped on her foot, causing her to yelp in pain, “It’s rude to call others names”
“Oh sure, I call you insane and you take that as a compliment, but calling you tsundere...which you are, sets you off” Minami grumbled as she brought the bike over and began walking. “Come on, off to our next destination.”
I raised an eyebrow, “we aren’t riding the motorbike?”
She turned her head as she continued to walk, shooting me an accusatory glare, “and risk getting assaulted again and almost cause us to crash...no way. Besides, it’s not far from here.
-----------------------------------------------------
I recognized the path we took and the direction we were heading. We passed by the building Yuko, Sasshi, Haruna, Mariko and I used as our temporary base. “We’re not stopping by here?” I asked as I pointed to our once home.
Minami shook her head and kept walking. Soon enough, we came into view of the old river not too far down from the building. “Are we stopping here?” I asked again.
Minami shook her head again but stopped walking. “No, but this does lead into our next stop. Remember when you’d told me that you’d forgive me if I’d show you something cool back when we were about 14? You looked sad when I didn’t answer, and I stopped you before you walked away...I’d never done that before. Stopping a person from leaving.”
I smiled at the memory, and this time I grabbed her arm and dragged her right in front of the river. “Then let’s make this my stop. I owe you for last time” I said. Before Minami could turn to give me her puzzled look, I pushed her into the water. I laughed when she emerged from the water, soaking wet and shivering. “That’s from pulling me in at that time” I told her.
She pouted, “As I recall that was an accident. This was a deliberate assault on your part though” I could hear the amusement in her voice however. “I suppose I should truly recreate those events leading into our next destination” Before I could ask what she meant, she quickly stood from the water and grabbed my wrist, pulling me in with her.
I gasped for air once I rose out. “You little~” I feigned anger as I began to splash water on her; soon enough she was returning my attacks. Before we knew it were were having a water fight.
We played around for a few minutes until Minami suggested we get out before we catch cold. “Where to now?” I asked as I wrung my clothes to dry them a bit. Minami smirked and pointed down. At first I was confused, but then I understood she meant the sewers.
Laughing I said, “you wouldn’t by chance happen to have a change of clothes down there like you did back then would you?”
She chuckled. “If some of my things remained, I’m sure they’d be a bit too small on us now, so we’ll have to deal with being wet....And don’t you even dare make a sex joke” she glared at the last part and I couldn’t help but laugh again.
Before going down in another of Minami’s passages, in which clearly she hasn’t forgotten her way to the underground, I paused and pointed at Rena’s bike. “What about that”
“Oops. I didn’t exactly plan for that...Um, we’ll have to ditch it here and get it back later”
I raised an eyebrow, “It’ll get stolen you know...and Rena won’t be happy” I said amused.
Minami looked nervous, “well, for now I’ll tell her I put it in a safe place to pick up later. Hopefully by then I can get her a new bike if this one does get stolen”
I shake my head at her antics as we make our way underground.
As I figured, Minami remembered her way well. It was super dark, but she knew where she was going. We walked in silence until Minami broke it. “You told me that we have to take the first step if we wanted to learn who we could trust, regardless if that lead to betrayal. I thought that was stupid at first, but truly I wanted to believe like you did...So once again, I did something for the first time in my life.” Minami paused in her steps and reached her hand out to me. “I offered you my hand”
For some reason, at this moment I could feel my eyes sting with the tears I was holding back. I reached out and grabbed Minami’s hand, and she continued to lead us...me, through the dark. Like she had back then. I still didn’t fully understand why Minami was doing all this. But I was beyond grateful. She was giving me her time, and she was sharing with me these precious memories, letting me know how she’d felt throughout them. This was all so important.
Finally, we reached a ladder that lead to the outside, Minami climbed up first, and then helped me out. “Welcome back home” she smiled, as we’d ended up in the forest outside our base.
I smiled. “Of course. Our last stop is the most important destination. This is where everything took place. Where I’d told you the truth of how I knew you, where we’d shared our secrets...Where I believe our feelings first sparked...Where you chose to trust and be with me” This time the tears freely traced down my cheeks, and I felt Minami’s body press up against me in a warm soothing hug.
“This is where we decided to build our home, and fill it with people we loved. Atsuko, everywhere with you was a precious memory. Everywhere with you gave me a new perspective. It’s no exaggeration when I say you changed my life...Atsuko, I meant it when I told you I believed in our forever. I meant it when I said I wanted to marry you.”
Minami gave me her usual stubborn glare, as though to dare me to not believe in her words. Grinning, I walked over to her and gave her a hug, resting my cheek against her neck. She wrapped her arms around me and we stayed like that for a few minutes. “I know Minami...I know you meant it...And I meant it when I answered ‘yes.’ I can’t imagine a life without you”
I felt Minami’s lips kiss my forehead as she drew back and offered me a radiant smile as she grasped my hand. “One final stop” she said with childish enthusiasm. Laughing, I followed her as she walked us back to our base. “This way” she led us around the main entrance to the back area. I wasn’t certain why we were heading this way since it was only an empty field.
-----------------------------------------------------
Minami’s POV
My heart was beating like crazy as I led Atsuko to the back. So far everything had gone perfectly, and this was our final destination. I took a deep breath to calm myself. This was it.
We rounded the back, and instantly as we did, cheers from the members rang out in the open field.
“Welcome home!” A few of the members in front shouted. Yuko whistled and Haruna waved like crazy at us, eliciting a laugh from me.
I turned back to take in Atsuko’s expression at the site before her. Her eyes were wide in shock and wonder, mouth slightly agape.
-----------------------------------------------------
Atsuko’s POV
I froze in my spot as soon as we arrived at Minami’s final destination. There in front of me were all the members smiling and waving. Saying ‘welcome back.’ Sasshi was on her laptop playing soft instrumental music in the background. Food was placed on the tables encircling the area. One of the tables held a medium sized cake. There were balloons placed everywhere, along with a sign that read ‘Forever & Always.’ I continued to gape as I saw Mariko standing a few feet ahead of us behind a small arch that the members seemed to have put together.
I gulped and turned to look at Minami, who was smiling at me nervously. “Minami...Is this what I think it is”
She rubbed the back of her head, “depends on what you think it is”
I stared out at the scenery in front of me, now seeing all the members were amused by my reaction. “Is this...a wedding?”
Nodding, Minami took my hand and led me a bit forward to where the others stood. “Yeah! Not just any wedding of course. It’s our wedding!”
I blinked repeatedly. “Our...Wedding...” I paused and turned once again to her. “You mean, you did all this for me. For us?” I was shocked that all this was part of Minami’s plan leading to this...it was so... romantic...Since when was Minami romantic!
Minami gave a curt nod, “yeah! I wanted to surprise you. I know it’s not much; we kind of had to work with what we had. I don’t even have a dang ring since it’s nearly impossible to find one. I mean I wanted this to all be perfect of course, and I guess I should’ve taken you someplace nice before this or something and brought y...”
Basic rule. If you don’t shut Minami up somehow when she’s nervous, she’ll keep rambling. I leaned forward and silenced her with a kiss. That always worked...or got her more flustered. “Minami”
“Yes?”
“Shut up”
“Eh!”
I chuckled. “It’s perfect Minami. It really is. Come on. Let’s get married” This time I grabbed her hand and pulled her forward. On our way to Mariko, the members continued to whistle and clap us on the back. Yuko made a dirty joke, in which Minami was about to charge her for it, but I pulled her back to my side.
We reached Mariko and stood in front of her. She cleared her throat to silence the members. “Right well. I’ve obviously never done this before so if I screw anything up, don’t hold it against me” she smirked. “Anyways. We gather here today to finally join these two’s hands in marriage. But honestly speaking, we all thought they’d acted like an old married couple for a long time anywas” she teased as the members chuckled. “Making it official is nice too though. Honestly, I speak for everyone when I say we’re all happy for you two. I’ve never met a more perfect pair then the two of you.” Mariko gave us a warm smile and continued. “Well I know at some point vows are supposed to be said, so Minami, start us off”
Minami held both of my hands and looked to me. “Atsuko...I don’t know where to begin, so I’ll keep it simple. I love you. I can’t imagine a life without you. What you’ve done for me, it’s something I can’t ever repay, but I swear to love you and be by your side as long as I live. You’re truly the light that has guided me from the dark. If not for you, I’d still be that angry vengeful kid roaming the streets with nothing. You changed my life. Thank you Atsuko. Thank you for choosing to believe me. Thank you a hundred times over.”
Tears streamed down Minami’s eyes, which was a rare site. She was looking to me so intently. My own eyes stung and I gripped her hands.
“You’re wrong Minami. You’ve done so much for me. To be honest, I didn’t even believe in love till I met you. You’re the one who changed my life. You say we taught you about family and trust, but in truth, you’re the one who taught all of us. You have such a kind heart Minami. You taught me what it means to have a family. So thank you. Thank you for letting me into your heart. I’ll also always be by your side” This time I let my own tears flow and kindly smiled at the only person I ever loved and will ever love.
Mariko cleared her throat to get our attention. “Is there really a point for me to ask you if you take each others to be one another’s lawfully wedded wife...because it seems obvious at this point so...why don’t you just kiss to seal the deal!”
Minami and I laughed through our tears as the members all began to chant for us to ‘kiss’. We both lean into each other until our lips meet. I don’t know how long we stayed in that spot making out, but it must’ve been long because Yuko literally came in between us to pull us apart.
“Okay keep it PG around the younger members!” she smirks. Never thought I’d have Yuko say that to someone!
“Let’s have some cake!” Sasshi yells.
“Before that~” I announce as everyone’s attention shifts to me. “Minami, I have a question for you~” I say in my sweet innocent voice, instantly noticing how Minami froze up at my tone.
-----------------------------------------------------
Minami's POV
Uh oh. What did I do wrong!
Yuko claps my shoulder, “not even five minutes married and you’ve already pissed off your wife. That’s got to be a record” Yuko teased.
Atsuko shift her glare to Yuko, who in return flinches, “oh please, you’re probably involved in her decisions so you’re not off the hook”
“Oh come one! What’d we do” Yuko whined.
Atsuko sighed, and then pointed an accusatory finger at me, “I forgave you for your sudden proposal, because a proposal should be a surprise. But a wedding! A wedding is supposed to be planned by two people!”
I gulped nervously.
“Even this I can look past though since you made is so memorable but...But why couldn’t you at least let us dress up!! Minami we’re still soaking wet!! Plus I have helmet hair from the motorbike ride. And we walked through the sewers. This is how we come to our wedding!”
“You’re so screwed” Yuko whispered in my ear.
I took a nervous step back. Think Takahashi! “Um well, I wanted us to be natural you know. Nothing fancy. Besides Atsuko, you always look beautiful no matter what”
Atsuko quirked an eyebrow and crossed her arms, “nice try sweet talker. You’re still in trouble. But...I’ll go easy on you” she flashed me a devious smile and turned to Rena. Uh oh.
“Rena. Minami abandoned your bike on the street where it’s most likely been stolen by now”
“Double screwed...and not in a good way” Yuko laughed.
“Minami!” Rena glared as she made her way forward.
I clapped my hands together and bowed, “Sorry!! I miscalculated and forgot I couldn’t take your bike through the sewer route! I’ll get you a new one! Even better than the one you had before”
Rena crossed her arms in a similar manner to Atsuko, “you better” she lightly glared.
Yuko raised her hand; “anyone else want to get angry at Minami”
I glared and shoved her. She returned my shove and before we knew it we were tussling like we usually do with one another.
After a few minutes of rolling around on the floor trying to pin one another, Haruna and Atsuko pull us apart. Sasshi eagerly steps forward, “can we give them their wedding gift!! I can’t wait anymore!”
I raised an eyebrow. “You guys didn’t have to get us anything”
Mariko smirked, “we insists on this gift. Your first time has to be special after all”
First time? I saw Atsuko stiffen beside me, and looking at her expression, I saw a blush on her face.
“Here you go!” Yuko said as she pulled out a key and handed it to Atsuko.
“I have connections with someone who works at Saki hotel. That key will give you access to one of their top suites.”
First time...Hotel...Atsuko and I...Suddenly it hit me, and I blushed furiously!
“Use it well!!!” Yuko yelled out.
Right. We were married now. We’re ready for this. There’s no one I’m more comfortable with than when I’m by Atsuko’s side. I took a deep breath and smiled at the members, “thank you, we’ll definitely put it to good use”
“Wooo! That’s out leader!” Sae shouted.
Atsuko slipped her hands into mine and smiled at me. “Well, the nights still young! Let’s continue the celebration!” I shouted to all the members.
Yes. The nights still young, and so are we. We have our whole lives ahead of us. No matter what comes our way, we’ll move forward together in this world.
Smiling, I looked up to the sky, and thought of the AKB idols from the other world. Thanks to you as well my friends. I hope you all keep moving forwards towards your dreams and live without regret.
THE END!
-----------------------------------------------------
Well that was that ^^ Hope you liked it!!! I'll let you know what I decide for the next OS and when I'll post it!
-
How nostalgic. Takamina is very romantic and cheesy. :luvluv2:
Everything was going smoothly until Acchan got mad and things turned a little chaotic. That was really funny. :lol:
-
I LOVE THIS SOOOO THANK YOU!!
Alaways takamina and her fail~ XD awww just to sweet~ the wedding plan.
Waiting for your another fics~
-
Well you deserve this praise from me :lol:. While I was reading it, I was like: 'I'll read the next chapter tomorrow' but then, I ended up reading the whole thing and next thing I knew, it was already past 3 o'clock :lol:. Ah! Going off topic here...hehehe XD
Anyways, about this part...hmm...where to begin?
Ah! Right! Takamina is so romantic; bringing Acchan to their memories from their first meeting till where hey are. :wub: Though Takamina had to leave Rena's bike out there only to be stolen by someone. A surprise wedding? That's so sweet XD. Though, Acchan got mad at her now wife after the seal of the kiss for not telling her as Takamina tried to sweet talk her way out of there. :lol:
I'm looking forward to the next OS already. Take your time. :)
-
Ohh I thought Takaboy was planning to propose to Acchan then last is wedding :O but you rushed to wedding :lol:
And I want to know what happen to OW after the ending... I am so so curious! :panic:
-
Very great ending for Atsumina
Thank you for the update
Can't wait to see other extra OS
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
takamina is the man!
-
HELO! So for the 4th side story, I'll be writing for "How Minami& the others recruited Mayu and Yukirin" I have more of an idea for this than I do for "what happened in the OW after the ending" so I'll be writing it first :)
Again thanks for reading and commenting!!! This story might be in two parts as well! I'll post part 1 tomorrow, which will basically be an short intro leading up to the events of the side story :) I'll also post replies to your awesome comments of course!
See you tomorrow!!!
-
Yeah... Mayuki...
Can't wait for it...
I'll be waiting patiently...
-
i cant believed i forgot to comment :shock:
oh well~ better late than never...
your atsumina update never fails me :wriggly:
my feels~~ oh god :on gay:
by the way...arrow-chan!! welcome back :whistle:
ps. happy holidays arrow-chan :on slopkiss:
-
Replies:
Konoe: Who doesn't love romantic and cheesy once in awhile :P & lol, yeah Minami never manages to catch a break in the end :P
deguchi: Glad you love it! Thanks! ^^ Minami forever fails at something no matter how minor :P
Haru_Jei: Lol i've been there! Where I tell myself 'just one more chapter' but keep going :P Glad you liked Minami's romantic gesture!
korin48: Lol Minami rushes at everything :P She technically proposed in chapter 22 I believe it was but yeah, no proper re-proposal, just goes right into the wedding without Atsuko's knowledege :P Only Minami can pull that off lol. & after this side story, what happens in the OW will be the next one :)
cisda83: Thank you! Glad you liked the conclusion for their story :)
Haruko: That she is. That she is :P
olive29: Thank you ^^
Chichay12: Glad you liked the Atsumina update :D And thanks for the welcome back & Happy holidays wish!
Okay! 4th side story is here! So this first part to the story is a short introduction to get things rolling towards meeting Yuki and Mayu :) Hope you enjoy!! I'll try to upload part 2 by or before Thursday :D
----------------------------------------------
The Recruitment
Rena stared at the group of girls occupying her home...and in Yuko’s case, raiding her fridge. She turned to me with a questioning look, “Takahashi, I hope you know we have a problem”
I gave her an apologetic smile along with a nod of understanding.
Currently, nine people, including Rena were living under her roof. It’d only been one week since I’d declared we recruit more girls in order to stand up to the government. After escaping from the base where I’d gone with Rena to save my friends, we’d concluded it may have been safer to head back to Rena’s home rather than return to the place Atsuko and the others were staying at.
Our newest addition to the team was a girl around our age named Itano Tomomi. We’d rescued her from the base, and she’d agreed to join us. Surprisingly, she was adjusting well to us thus far, and I was thankful we hadn’t scared her off...yet.
Anyways, Rena was right. This wasn’t working. Pushing myself off the wall, I walked towards the gang and cleared my throat to catch their attention. However, that did nothing...
Yuko saw I had something to convey, so she walked up to me and gently elbowed me in the stomach. “Speak up if you have something to say. You’re the one who brought us here”
Nodded, I raised my voice to be heard over the chatter. “Listen up guys!”
Everyone ceased talking and all eyes were on me. I gulped. Nervous. Never having been around this many people, especially when their attention was solely focused on me. I caught Atsuko’s worried glance and tried to calm myself. Yuko is right, I led them all here, time to start moving forward again.
“Right. First, I want to thank Rena and Jurina for allowing us to take shelter in their home. I know we’re not the easiest house guest to deal with.” With that I sent a look mostly at Yuko, who innocently shrugged.
Rena smirked but Jurina threw her hands up in the air, “I think it's fun having so many people around! Plus, Yuko said she’d show me how to use all kinds of weap...”
“OKAY little Jurina let’s let Minami talk!” Yuko nervously said as she clasped her hand over Jurina’s mouth and smiled nervously at Rena, who looked more amused than anything.
“I think it’s time we start planning out next step. We’re running low on food, and we need a permanent place to stay. A week ago, when I’d suggest we recruit members to build...a family, I meant it. I’m certain we’re not the only ones who’ve been wronged by the government. And I’m certain regardless; there are people out there who’d wish to fight for their freedom. I don’t know about you guys, but I’m tired of running and hiding, I want a place where we can feel safe and grow stronger. So once again I’ll ask, will you guys help me with this crazy idea?”
I wanted guaranteed answers. No room for hesitation. No turning back. We’d have to take a lot of risks from now on, and I had to be sure they’re on board.
Everyone looked around the room at one another, and Atsuko was the first to speak up. “And what if we say ‘no?”
I was momentarily taken a back, but regained my composer. Without hesitation, I answered, “It wouldn’t be easy...But I’d go at this alone...Not that I’m not grateful to you guys! I mean I’d be honoured if you’d join with me on this, but of course I’m not forcing you. It’s just...I feel like this is what I have to do. I feel like if this works out, there may be hope for us yet.”
Smiling, Atsuko stood from her seat and walked up to me, “I’m in of course. I promised to be by your side after all” I couldn’t help the smile that formed due to her reply. Yuko and Haruna also stood and nodded to me.
“Of course we’re in!”
“Just try and keep me out!” Sasshi yelled enthusiastically, but then looked worried, “metaphorically speaking, please don’t keep me out! I want to join too!”
Mariko laughed, “I think it’s a great idea, I’m in”
“Um” Tomomi spoke up, “If it’s okay with you, I’d like to help!”
I nodded, “of course. Thank you” I turned to Rena and Jurina. “I know you have no obligation to us, nor do you have to give an answer now. But I’d be honoured if you joined us Rena. We could use your skills and loyalty. Of course Jurina to.”
Rena seemed to contemplate the idea, “If it’s alright with you, I’d like a bit more time to think about it. However for the time being, I’ll assist you and your friends till you’re on your feet”
I nodded in understanding, “of course. The offer will always stand”
----------------------------------------------
In the span of three days, we all split to gather information, whether it be on possible recruits, supplies, or rumours of government activity. Our base was currently a small fort we’d built at the hidden forest I’d shown to Atsuko. I realized it’d be a great place to build a permanent place once we had the supplier and more members.
On the third day, we’d all gathered at the base, excluding Rena and Jurina, who were helping us behind the scenes.
“Alright, did you guys get what you need?” I asked.
“I got a few names” Yuko declared.
“Same here” Tomomi said.
I nodded, “me too.” We all threw down our pieces of paper with a short list of names. “Like usual, we go through the names, figure out who we can recruit and who to cross out. Remember, for now we recruit those with experience if possible, and then we’ll recruit anyone who is willing and needs a safe home. We have to build ourselves up first. Atsuko, if you can read the list.”
Atsuko picked up the small pile. “Akimoto Sayaka”
“Who listed her?” I asked.
“I did!” Yuko raised a hand.
“Background?”
“Robin hood kind of gal. She helps out the youngsters in her area and apparently really knows her way around in a fight”
Sasshi was typing out all information on her laptop like she did with all names we called.
We kept going down the list of the few names we gathered, trying to figure out whom to recruit first. Nearing the end, Sasshi spoke up. “According to resources, there’s someone who is taking down small government camping grounds using explosives.”
This peaked my interest. “Any other information about this person?”
Sasshi nodded. “Don’t know if you’ll like this but...this person used to be a weapon for the government. Apparently she betrayed them though and was left to die...so not sure how she survived.” Sasshi said with tilt of her head.
A grim expression crossed my features. “I don’t care about what she used to be. If she’s no longer with the government that’s enough. Do you know her name? Location?”
Nodding again, Sasshi answered, “Watanabe Mayu, a young girl living in a small district a few kilometres from here.”
I stood up and looked to everyone, “well...We have our first official mission. Recruiting Watanabe Mayu.”
----------------------------------------------
That's the end of part 1! As said very short lol. But I wanted to get this introduction out to you guys to let you know of the timeline and how the recruiting process worked in the beginning for them :)
Next chapter we get to meet Mayu and Yuki. Look forward to it! As mentioned, I'll try my best to get it up by or before Thursday :)
-
I'M LOOKING! I'M LOOKING FOR THEM!!! Me exited hehe..
aww jurina and her yuko-sensei XD
-
Yay they going to recruit Mayu :D
I wonder how Mayu and Yuki meet each other
Please update soon
-
OMFG!!! I LOVE YOu!!! :on slopkiss:
I really gotta hand it to you, this is one of the best fic I've ever read, and that means a lot coming from me :on lol:
Idk where you have been all my entire time in the fandom, but I'm glad to finally be able to read this :nya:
The action, the love, the friendship in this story is truly amazing, and to top it all off, it is an AtsuMina story :shy2: I'm really glad that AW Atsuko and AW Minami got together when they were younger and got married now, but I also wanna see a good/happy result to my Original Atsuko and Minami getting together and all that. Last where you left off for them is Atsuko going out of country for her work, right? Maybe when she comes back Minami can plan something nice and confess to her? :hee:
Anyway, I love you and I really like this story. It will definitely be in my favorites :on GJ:
Please write more AtsuMina or update soon :kneelbow:
-
Interesting recruitment...
I like this background story....
Can't wait to see more for other members too
Thank you for the side story
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Fantastic! Glad I read this fic!
-
Cool ~~ 8)
Want to read more :thumbup O0
Update soon :bow: :bow: MaYuki :heart: :heart:
-
I really love this fic!
The wedding was so cute~
-
This is an awesome fic! Now I'm really interested in how they manage to recruit the other members into their family^^ update please:) :deco:
-
This is an awesome fic indeed!..every chapter was well-written and exciting to read..I'll also include this in my favorites.. :on GJ:
I hope you can update this author-san..
I still want to know what happened to the OW Atsumina..please please please~.. :pleeease:
-
Still the best, doesn´t matter the year! :D
-
I already read this last year's late August but I was still a guest so I couldn't leave a comment of how wonderful this story is. And was left hanging on the last chap...
And then I saw this on the the thread a while ago and thought you updated it lol
It was just another comment haha, false alarm :lol:
But I do hope you come back and update it... :(
-
Wow... just.... wow... :heart:
I just found this in tumblr, and omg, I have read many fanfics, but this is the best fanfic I've ever read so far
I started it in the morning and read it without breathing, it was really amazing
I don't know if you are still here author-san, but please keep on writing! You're so good at it! You would be a great author :twothumbs
Not only the story is great, it is also planned out throughly, and my every wish was satisfied when reading it..
Not to mention my kami oshi is Minami, so it doubled the fun for me.
Everyone in the fandom should read this! It's the best :thumbup :heart: